《This Marriage Will Surely Succeed》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Open your eyes, if you lose consciousness here, you''ll die.


    With an eerie warning, her body was forcibly raised.Iona then realized that she had passed out.


    She looked down nkly at the hand that was gripping her cor, then slowly lifted her gaze upward.


    A man was ring at her with scary eyes.


    Iona spoke, barely opening her dry lips.


    Lord... Leroy?


    Yes, can you see me now?


    A strange feeling of relief passed over the man''s face.


    It seemed that he finally had the hope that she would survive, but it was a futile expectation because her physical condition was in disarray. The mind was also not intact, and the memories before fainting were intermittently cut off.


    Iona forced her mind to remember what had happened;


    Hearing a loud sound and looking back at the source of that was thest scene that came to her mind.


    Barely turning her neck, she found rubble piling everywhere as if the aftermath of an explosion.


    Iona gasped and tried to clear her messy head.


    ''Why did I be like this?''


    It wasn''t that she had doubts about the state of her body that had be rags. Therewas an even more fundamental question  Whydid the Emperor''s sword, Iona Modrov, have to wait for death, lying alone in the ruins?


    ''Why am I spending thest moments of my life with this man who is even worse than others?''


    To think that the person who came to visit her after she had been left behind, trying to protect the Emperor was none other than her husband, who had always been away from her.


    Iona couldn''t decide whether the situation was funny or pitiful.


    Though she couldn''t me her husband. Wasn''t even Lord Leroy chosen to be her husband by her lord, the Emperor?


    Iona was an escort knight for the Emperor, Richard, and had always been by his side even before he ascended to the throne.


    She was always ready to go to any lengths for her lord. Even if it was a major event in life like marriage, it was the same.


    One day, when rumors spread over an overly close rtionship between her and Emperor, Richard summoned Iona and after briefly expressing his displeasure at the absurd rumor, he said in a non-trivial tone:


    "I''d rather you get married...


    The person Richard had picked as Iona''s partner was the Duke of Leroy.


    It was a time when House Leroy, a prestigious family with a long history, was faltering because of a mistake of their ally. Richard pushed Iona and Duke Leroy to marry at a time like this as if he was waiting for this perfect moment.The couple''s rtionship was, of course, the worst.


    The duke was always wary of his wife, who was the eyes and ears of the Emperor, and Iona humbly epted his rejection.


    From the moment she walked into the wedding hall with him until now, Iona had never thought that they were a proper couple.


    It was probably the same for the Duke.


    ''But, then... why are you here right now?''


    Why did youe here? How...


    Iona swallowed and asked with difficulty.


    Except when there were foreign businesses, they mostly livedseparately.


    Hence she was confused about how he appeared in front of her at a time when she was left alone to die.


    Her doubts were valid though; The Emperor''s cowardly maniptions against the Duchy hadpletely ruined her marriage. No one in the Leroy Duchy thought that Iona was a proper Duchess. But Iona wasn''t dissatisfied that much because she used Emperor selfishly as well and thought it was the right price to pay.


    I bet you didnte to rescue me


    Is it strange that the husband came to rescue his wife?


    Of course, it''s strange for us.


    I agree.


    Duke Leroy answered in a bitter tone and let go of her cor.


    While he looked around, Iona checked her condition; The wounds she received during the battle were quite deep, but fortunately or unfortunately, thanks to her red uniform, they weren''t much visible on the outside.


    Iona asked, somehow holding on to her spirit that was about to break.


    So, wont you tell me what the real reason is?


    If you survive safely, I will answer you.


    It''s impossible.I''ll be dead soon, and if you''re unlucky, so will you."


    Looking at you talking about my death, you seem to be able to hold on.


    Saying that the Duke carefully checked her body.


    Seeing that he was trying to check her condition, it seemed that he really came to rescue her.


    Iona turned around to hide her embarrassment.


    Is His Majesty safe?


    Are you asking about the safety of the master who abandoned you and ran away?


    The Duke asked angrily. However, Iona, the victim, had no regrets about the Emperor''s choice.


    ''Isn''t it natural for the escort knight to protect her lord?''


    Furthermore, she already knew that Richard, the Emperor, was not a person overflowing withpassion to the point of putting himself in danger just because she had served him for a long time.


    She was indeed loyal to the emperor, but not so much as to deny the truth that the Emperor was objectively a bastard.


    Even today, it was a surprise attack by people who were angry with his tyranny.


    But Iona was not too surprised by the sudden attack because she knew that a leader who does not take care of the people''s hearts will notst long.


    The fellow knights must have had the same idea, and as soon as themotion was detected, they evacuated the Emperor in perfect order, as was expected from them.


    Left behind on the scene, Iona shed the enemies that came incessantly.


    Iona was a woman who rose to the closest aide to the Emperor with only one sword, and no one could match her when faced with simr conditions.


    Perhaps Iona could have killed everyone and safely returned to her lord''s sideif the opponent had not used the explosives.


    My subordinates know I am here. They''le soon to rescue us, so don''t spend your strength needlessly and wait...The road leading to the outside has copsed, so I can''t go out anyway.


    Saying that the Duke leaned his back against the wall with a light sigh.


    ''Did he finally put his mind at ease knowing I''m safe?''


    For some reason, his face looked a little less annoying.


    It wasn''t that Iona was in good condition. Rather it appeared so becauseshe was already good at hiding her pain by pretending not to be sick.


    At first, she pretended to be okay out of caution, but seeing his face now, for some reason, she didn''t want to let him know that she was hurt. Perhaps because he was worried about her life and death and ran all the way here?


    ''I''ll die soon anyway...''


    Lord Leroy, can I ask for one favor?


    "Speak No. Don''ttell meIf you''re going to make a loud noise again."


    I want to kiss you onest time.


    A rare expression of bewilderment appeared on his face.


    He hurriedly raised his previously rxed body from the wall and came close to her.


    What did you just say?


    Thinking she might have hurt her head, his eyes carefully examined it.


    He then frowned once before continuing the conversation.


    Is your head alright?


    "No, but it''s a bit unfair to die without kissing my husband."


    We already kissed... at the wedding.


    For three seconds, it was literally lip contact.Is the Duke''s mental age about 8 years old?


    This time, Iona showed a bewildered expression. Though she also understood the Duke''s suspicion.


    Ever since they got married, they had never held hands in private.Of course, they didn''t kiss or spend the night together like any other couple either.


    Because of this, Iona thought that he must have made a lover in a ce she did not know.


    Though she was grateful that at least the Duke did not insult her by appearing with another woman in front of her. Iona lived her life expecting only that kind of humane treatment from her husband.


    That is until death was right in front of her eyes, and the Duke was the only person by her side.


    Let''s forget about it. I won''t tell anyone you asked me such a thing. Don''t worry,I will carry this secret to my grave


    No one would be disappointed when it became known that they had kissed.


    It was a promise that Duke made apparently to save face, but it seemed that the words sounded quite chaste unintentionally.


    The Duke continued:


    So dont betray your lover... Don''t just say that you like me in a moment of weakness.


    I never did anything shameless like that!


    Iona wasn''t sure how he got such an idea about her. But remembering that she was also assuming he was hiding his lover all this time from her just a few seconds ago, her head calmed down.


    What?


    The Duke showed his disbelief with a high-pitched voice.


    When Iona showed a puzzled expression, the man let out a gasping sound.


    No, don''t say such a thing... Yeah, you must have wanted to have an affair after just being betrayed by your lover.


    The words that followed were iprehensible.


    She was definitely asking for a kiss from her legal spouse.The word ''affair'' didn''t fit.


    Besides, who the hell was he talking about? Who the hell betrayed her just now?


    While pondering over her husband''s words, Iona suddenly came up with an absurd idea.


    "No wayAre you talking about His Majesty, the Emperor?


    [Your Noona: Hello everyone, I''m ''Your Noona'' (what a strange name, right?) Anyway, this novel (This Marriage Will Surely Seed) is an amazing read. I hope you''ll enjoy it too. By the way, I''m new to trantions so let me know of any typos or mistakes in thements below.


    See you in the next chapter]

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    "No wayAre you talking about His Majesty, the Emperor?


    As soon as Iona asked in a suspicious voice, Duke Leroy hardened his expression.


    Then, before she could exin anything, he put his hand behind her neck in an outrageous way.


    Surprised by his sudden action, she blinked nkly.


    But instead of hearing Iona''s exnation, he slowly tilted his head toward her.


    Iona could see his shadowy gray eyesing close to her inch by inch.


    Before their lips met, the man hesitated for a moment before giving a warning.


    Im telling you in advance... Just in case... You wont die here and this wont be ourst kiss.


    Before she had time to refute, a soft touch pressed against her lips.Iona felt her lips tremble a little as his lips touched hers.


    That was all.The man''s tongue did not cross the wall between them, even though she had mentioned his mental age earlier to provoke him.


    ''I have someone to love me after all.''


    Even in the midst of this, Iona was satisfied.


    Though when she would go to the underworld and would be asked about her first kiss, she wasn''t sure whether to say that she had an experience or not; In the first ce, it was questionable whether the afterlife existed.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t desire to have a proper kiss with her husband, but she had already reached her limit.


    Her tongue stiffened first and her body followed.Iona had a natural foreboding that the end was near.


    Was it because of the sudden death?Looking back on the short life she lived, she wondered what was missing.


    When she thought of her tiring life, the sudden numbness now felt like a heavenly sleep.


    ''If so, wouldn''t this be a pretty decent death?''


    At least Iona had a husband who risked his life and ran to save her.It felt pretty good.


    Among nobledies with a reputation for being well married, there were not many who could im to have had this experience.


    Heck, an ordinarydy would even never be in the same situation.


    Lord... Leroy?


    The man''s face blurred when she called his name.


    Sensing something strange, he changed his expression in an instant and shook her body.


    Iona! Iona Modrov!


    Heid her on the floor and continued to call her name.


    Iona wanted to answer his call, but only shallow breath came out of her mouth.She didn''t think she had consciously closed her eyes, but all she could see was just eternal darkness.


    Hearing his somewhat distant voice still calling her desperately, Iona smiled lightly.


    ''If it weren''t for the circumstances surrounding us, we might have lived as a pretty decent couple.''


    This was Iona Modrov''sst thought in this pitiful life.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Iona!


    Iona Modrov! How dare you doze off in front of me!


    Iona opened her eyes abruptly at the sound of a loudmand that fell on her ears.


    A man with an angry face was ring at her.


    Just before she died, her husband was also calling her name, but the difference between the tone of this man and her husband was of Heaven and Earth.


    ''The Duke too must have been angry with me...''


    Shaking her head, Iona looked around in a bewildered mood.


    It was strange.


    She must have died defending the Emperor, but now she was sitting in the office of Count Modrov. There was no pain in her body and she even felt quite energetic.


    Strangest of all, the man in front of her was already dead, like her.


    Iona''s face was stained with disappointment as she looked at Hayden, her bastard Father.


    "I guess I''ve been sent to hell."


    "What?"


    Looking at Hayden standing in front of her, she concluded it must be hell.


    It''s not unexpected.I havemitted too many sins to hope for heaven... Sigh, it seems I was deemed as a waste with no room for rehabilitation.


    Ionamitted many sins under themand of the Emperor.


    Even if it was someone else''s will, Iona had no intention of denying what she had done.


    It would have been even more strange if she''d gone to heaven aftermitting so many sins. If there was any doubt, it was that this ce seemed too good of an environment for hell.


    Even after her father died, he was still living so luxuriously in hell.Had she known this, she would have let him live a life he''d wish to die.


    But it seems that life here suits you quite well.I see you have rejuvenated.


    Iona twisted the corner of her mouth and made a sarcastic remark.


    Hayden stared nkly at Iona, then went red as if realizing what kind of mockery he had been subjected to.


    Ionaughed at him inwardly, thinking that his hot-tempered personality did not change even after they both died.


    Hayden''s anger easily crossed the line, as always.Jumping up from his seat, he waved his hand at Iona.


    How dare you lowly thing say


    Iona lightly grabbed the savage hand that was flying toward her.She then pressed his arm onto the sofa table on her left.


    Hayden''s face contorted in pain as he hit his elbow on the marble top.


    Iona asked, looking down at her father, who was struggling with pain.


    Father, why am I lowly?


    Stop!! Ugh!!.


    You are the one who broke the trust between husband and wife, and slept with another woman, so why should I, who is innocent of any crime, have to be called lowly?


    Gaah, you dont even recognize my grace, and youre acting like that, have you gone crazy!


    Hayden''s face was stained with embarrassment and shock.


    Even at this point, it seemed that he had not yet let go of his old authoritative attitude.


    Iona already put up with his injustice for a long time. It was no exaggeration to say that her entire life was marked by the ghost of her father.


    As a knight, Iona couldn''t even choose the lord she would be loyal to.


    Iona was an illegitimate child, and, of course, had an irredeemable scum as her father who could even sell his young daughter for sess.


    Count Mordlov wanted to put a leash on the future Emperor in advance, but at the same time, he wanted to avoid a situation where the leash would hold him back. In that sense, Iona, a child who was a disgrace in his eyes, was perfect to be the leash.


    Count Modrov, who had initially epted Iona as an illegitimate daughter because she showed talent for swordsmanship, kept his daughter locked away from the public eye.


    Iona was hardened through hellish training that was almost impossible to handle, and if she couldn''t keep up, she would either starve or be beaten.


    ''No, I''m usually both starved and beaten at the same time.''


    Even an ordinary person would, of course, achieve remarkable results if they devoted all their time except for sleep to training, and Iona was already a rare talent.


    The teacher, who was training Iona, showed disbelief again and again when she saw Iona''s monstrous growth. Even so, she clicked her tongue in deep regret every time, because she knew very well what that training was for.


    Iona grew up as a sword; and the price for not growing up like a human was paid by her humanity. Back then, she couldn''t tell the difference between nurture and exploitation, love and hate, or even happiness and pain.


    So, even until the moment when she was sold to the prince  soon to be Emperor  Iona did not pity her situation. But as time passed, she also gradually came to understand what her father had done to her.


    Iona whispered slowly. Did you not know?Your sin grew and became me.


    "Ugh!You are going too far! I can''t let go of this!


    Hayden, who btedly relieved the pain, clenched his teeth and swung his other arm.


    But Iona avoided the flying fist by bending her body slightly and mmed his head on the floor.


    -Bang!


    The man groaned loudly at the sudden pain.


    Do you know that I became the next head of the House Modrov after you? Your two poor sons and daughters died without knowing why they were dying.


    Iona bent her head to see the loser''s ugly face. Seeing his pale face, now she wasn''t sure if this was really hell.


    Hayden was trying to keep hisposure, but there was an unconcealed fear in his eyes.


    ''Did he just recall the moment of his death?''


    However, Hayden spat out wordspletely different from Iona''s guess the next moment,


    What, what kind of crazy thing is that?Do you think you can do anything after being favored by the crown prince?In the first ce, you are sitting next to him because of me!


    Prince?


    Iona muttered nkly as she loosened her grip on Hayden.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3<strong></strong>


    What, what kind of crazy thing is that? Do you think you can do anything after being favored by the crown prince? In the first ce, you are sitting next to him because of me!


    Prince?


    Iona muttered nkly as she loosened her grip on Hayden.


    It was after Richard ascended the throne that Count Modrov died.


    ''If it is the underworld, why did he bring the emperor''s name?''


    Iona suddenly thought that and looked atHayden''sface whichstrangely looked younger.


    Since he was a devilish person, she passed it off, thinking that he must have been living in hell quite well, but when she checked again, it seemed that he had rejuvenated for almost ten years.


    Iona tilted her head and looked up at the ceiling.


    The chandelier, which had been reced with a trendy designst spring, was nowhere to be found. Instead, the chandelier that Count Modrov had been using since he was still alive was in ce.


    Iona asked in a surprised voice.


    How old am I now?


    In the meantime, Hayden, who raised his head, shouted to Iona, staggering.


    "You-you Have you really gone crazy? Or do you think you''ve made a great career out of talking about marrying the duke? It looks like you''ve lost your mind due to bad luck!


    ''I''m going to be a duchess.''


    The period during which Iona was the prospective duchess was very short. The duke had decided to marry her after meeting her only a few times.


    Then, when she put all of this information together, only one conclusion came to her mind... That she was back in the time when she was neither the head of the Modrov house nor the duchess, that was, when she was still a 20-year-old girl.


    Nonsense! This can''t be true?


    Iona reflexively denied it.


    She stood up, ignoring Hayden''s loud babbling.


    She could feel Hayden flinch at her movement, but she didn''t care.


    Iona walked towards the wall and stood in front of arge decorative mirror.


    What she saw in the mirror was her youthful face.


    Iona slowly raised her hand and touched her cheek. All the wounds she sustained in herst battle were gone.


    No, let alone this, she couldn''t see even the slightest scar on her temple which she got a few years back.


    Her blistered lips shone brightly like a red flower, and the bridge of her nose, which was broken, also stretched out smoothly.


    Most of all, she looked young. Just like Count Modrov, who was holding his breath beside her, looked ten years younger than his actual age.


    ''How did this happen?''


    It was not a problem that could be exined logically.


    In this unreal situation, if one thing was certain, it was the fact that she hade to the past, not the afterlife.


    ''But, how? How did this happen?''


    While Iona was trying to figure out the situation, the sound of footsteps from afar quickly approached.


    Heyden would always keep his servants away from him when he was alone with Iona, so the person who wasing was probably not a servant.


    The only ones who could be on the same floor at this time were those who didn''t need to ask the Count''s permission for maneuvering.


    Soon the door to the study opened and a man and a woman with familiar faces rushed in. And their identity was as expected.


    "Father! What fuss is this?


    What happened? why are you on the floor...


    With bewildered expressions, they looked around the room in confusion.


    They saw the sight of the copsed father and the cheeky illegitimate child standing next to him.


    Yvonne Modrov and Nils Modrov; half-sister and half-brother of Iona.


    For a while, they red at Iona fiercely, and then the two soon turned their eyes to check Hayden''s well-being.


    Hayden struggled to get up with their help. Even as his children poured out their worries, he continued to remain silent.


    When Hayden''s mouth hardly opened, Nils finally showed a frustrated look.


    What the hell are you doing? Was there a raid here?"


    It never urred to Nils that his father had been intimidated by an insignificant illegitimate child.


    Thanks to this, Iona forgot the confusing situation of returning to the past for a while andughed out loud.


    Hayden nced at Iona with anxious eyes. In response, Nils looked back at her Iona as if he had noticed something in her.


    Nils asked in a hushing voice.


    Iona, did you make father like this?


    If you know I made him like this, then what are you asking?


    "What?"


    Are you asking how father became such a worm? Or about why he fell in such a funny way?


    Nils couldn''t hide his embarrassment at Iona''s sarcasm.


    In the past, by this time, Iona was still immature, andpared to the position she had, she didn''t know much about the world. Her family had no interest in educating her other than raising Iona to be a useful swordswoman.


    They wished that Iona would continue to remain like that. Only then could Iona continue to be exploited in the name of her family.


    So, for Iona, 20 years old was just the days when she treated those bugs as human beings without knowing what she could or should do.


    Iona Modrov! Your words and actions are reckless!


    Nils couldn''t hold back his anger at the rebellion of his half-sister, who had been obedient all along.


    Even Yvonne, Nils''real'' younger sister, flinched in surprise at the response.


    Iona, who became the object of Nils''sanger, resolutely met his gaze and said.


    Nils Modrov, the reckless one is you and your father who do not properly treat the imperial knights.


    At that moment, Nils'' expression when he was dealing with Iona, who was not at all frightened, looked bewildered.


    Iona calmly continued.


    Did you ask why your father was lying so ugly? He tripped on his feet and fell. When he tried to stab his daughter, he was stopped by her and fell down. It was all because of the father who taught her wrongly, or the daughter who grew up under him.


    Finally, a vein popped on Nils'' forehead.


    Leaving Hayden with Yvonne, he slowly got up. His throat was trembling with anger.


    A lowly girl, just skilled with a sword. We epted her as a member of the family despite herck of morals. And this is what we get in return."


    He strode in front of Iona and raised his arm.


    The moment he waved his hand, Iona finished her brief thought. Then, his thick hand pped Iona''s cheek fiercely.


    It was a foretold attack, so she did not fall and endured it, but her ears were deaf.


    She stuck out her tongue and licked her bottom lip, feeling the taste of iron. Iona said, ring at Nils with cold eyes.


    Father and son do the same thing.


    The reason Iona didn''t feel intimidatedby the duke''s peopleafter her marriage was simple; Her family treated her more humiliatingly and degrading than they did.


    It was easier to deal with others who consistently ignored her than bloodlines that were prone to verbal abuse and violence.


    It seems that we have been very kind to you all this time, judging by the fearless attitude you show to us. Let me personally guide you to your real position. You really need discipline.


    Yeah, that girl seems to be getting more and more cocky these days. The other day, when I asked for the prince''s schedule, she even ignored me!


    When her brother came out strong, Yvonne also regained her momentum andined.


    Nils, who soothed his younger sister with a friendly attitude, said he understands, and his murderous eyes shed at Iona.


    Don''t worry, Yvonne. I''ll thoroughly educate her so that she won''t be so arrogantly rebellious again. If we break her leg likest time, she wont be able to hold her head up like this.


    ''Come to think of it, about a year ago, my leg was broken by a hunting rifle wielded by Nils.''


    Iona thought deeply as she rubbed her tongue on the inside of her sore cheek.


    ''It''s just that I got hit.''


    Nils Modrov.


    Dont call me by my name, you lowly !


    Bite something tight.


    "What?"


    Iona pped him on the chin before he even had time to react.


    -Smack!!


    "What the hack..."


    Yvonne''s screams echoed high in the room.


    Niels, who fell like a piece of paper at the same time, rolled on the floor.


    A grunting moan flowed from him as if he hadn''t fainted yet; because she controlled her power.


    His face was red with a mixture of pain, embarrassment, and humiliation.


    Nils cursed at Iona with a leaky ent even as he fumbled his tingly chin.


    You, is this girl Go, how can a lowly thing like you hi-hit me?

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Nils cursed at Iona with a leaky ent even as he fumbled his tingly chin.


    You, is this girl Go, how can a lowly thing like you, hi-hit me?


    Nils continued to pick up harsh swear words as if he was ashamed of falling out in front of his family.


    He didn''t seem to know that it made him look even uglier.


    Nils soon got up from the pain and stood up, but he continued to stagger in the middle.


    After spitting out the blood in his mouth, he changed his expression in an instant when he found a tooth fragment mixed in it.


    He ran to one side of the office and violently grabbed the sword hanging on the wall.


    Nils looked back at Iona and drew his sword right away, and started screaming.


    You! I will give you onest chance.Apologize!


    To that, Iona replied with an unwavering face.


    Pull it out.


    Pull out that sword.


    However, even after she said it twice, Nils could hardly pull out his sword.


    Beads of sweat flowed from his temples; He seemed to instinctively feel it too that from now on Iona would be different from before, that she wouldn''t obey them as before and wouldn''t tolerate unfair treatment.


    When you want someone else''s life, you must first be prepared to sacrifice your own. Take responsibility for what you did, Nils Modrov.


    Iona said calmly and removed the glove from her left hand.She then aimed it at Niels'' face and threw it at him.


    It hit him right on the bridge of the nose.


    Nils gritted his teeth as he looked at the glove that was fallen on the floor.


    As if he wanted to pick it up, he slowly bent his knees.


    "Nils!"


    Hayden called his son''s name with a pale face.


    All eyes turned to Hayden. Who warned his son in a low voice.


    Back off.


    Bur father


    I said, back off!!


    At that, Nils stood up as if he couldn''t help it.Then he walked silently and stood beside Hayden as if to let him know that he could not go against his father.


    Though there was a subtle sense of relief in Nils'' eyes as he red at Iona from a safe ce.


    At that funny sight, Ionaughed with a sigh.


    At least the older one is better at judging the situation.


    Hayden managed to contain his anger as he clutched at the handle of the chair.


    When her trusted father and brother looked intimidated, Yvonne also got scared and averted her eyes.


    Iona, you should leave.


    Haydenmanded Iona with a tense face.


    But instead of following Hayden''s words, Iona walked slowly forward.


    As Iona got closer, their expressions changed at her every step.


    Iona fell into contemtion for a moment as she observed those insignificant humans.


    ''Is this a dream or is it a reality?''


    If it waster, was it God''s punishment to repeat the past, or was it a gift given to her to enjoy the moment of victory a little longer?


    Perhaps God was merciful to her and wanted her to meet a moderate end in order to appreciate her young life;Hence God gave her a chance to be a sane person.


    ''But if that''s the case, why was I sent back in this year?''


    The reason Iona was able to face a death that was not regrettable was that she did not leave behind any regrets.


    But why were those, who should have returned to the grave before her, were alive and breathing right before her eyes?


    She was brought back to life, but s, that fortune also fell to her enemies.


    ''If I have a ce to die, it is when my death means the end of the Modrov family.''


    Cant you hear me telling you to leave?Go to your room!


    Hayden, who was openly ignored, shouted in anger.


    Iona stopped and picked up the glove that had fallen on the floor. She brushed it off and put it back on her hand.


    She slowly curled up her fingers, and a sneer lingered on her lips.


    I have been locked up for too long already.


    Revenge had already been done once, so there was nothing too difficult.Having had the opportunity once to weave their coffins, it would likely be a more leisurely journey this time.


    Iona made up her mind to take advantage of that time to repay her gratitude.


    Besides, I know that the day we promised to meet with Duke Leroy is not far away."


    Hayden twitched as if he had been hit.


    Iona looked into his eyes and asked leisurely.


    How long do you have left?


    <strong>***</strong>


    Did you finish talking with the Count?


    The only thing that weed Iona back to her room was equally unweed faces.


    Betty and Grita, the maids in charge, greeted Iona as if they had already expected her bruised face.


    Their demeanor was deliberately polite, but neither of them truly worked for Iona.


    In the first ce, the head of household at this time was Hayden, so the servants had no choice but to act ording to the employer''s taste.


    In other words, it also meant that all of Iona''s life flowed into Hayden''s ears through them. Because of this, as soon as Iona faced them, she sighed reflexively.


    After all, Iona had been caught up in battles and explosions and even fought with her family after waking up from death. Everything she encountered was an enemy, so she had no choice but to be tired.


    Iona, who barely showed patience, asked inly.


    Betty, is Paul also in the mansion?


    "No, she went on a vacation for a while."


    "Yes?Then send a letter telling her not toe back to the mansion; all of you are fired.


    Yes?"


    Betty asked with a puzzled look at the unexpectedmand.


    They had awkward smiles as if they were trying to defuse the situation.


    However, Iona did not reassure them, saying that it was a joke, and in the end, a strange tension lingered among them.


    Betty looked at Iona with astringent eyes and quickly stopped being polite; she warned in a calm voice.


    The Count will not stay still.


    It was an expected answer, so Iona didn''t get angry again.


    After all, they used to betray Iona in a good way at every decisive moment like this.


    She could have kept them by her side and acted the same as past, but Iona didn''t want to put up with such tiring things anymore.


    Iona looked down at the two with cold eyes and said.


    When the count asks for the reason, tell him that ''the kids you sent were careless and were found out,'' is that satisfactory enough?


    Betty, speechless, turned to Grita as if looking for reinforcements.


    After exchanging brief nces, Grita stepped forward next.


    Lady, we are the ones serving thedy at the Count''smand.It is tantamount to going against the will of the Count for thedy to order the dismissal at will.These are all words for the youngdy, so please don''t be ufortable with them."


    At first nce, she used friendlynguage, but the content was coercive.


    As a result, Iona''s patience reached its limit.


    Strange.I think I only permitted you to use a sword for training in front of me. Did I forget permitting you to use your tongues...?


    Iona trailed off and took a step closer to the two.


    As she gently touched the handle of the sword at her waist, the maids'' faces gradually grew pale.


    Iona tapped the head of the sword with her fingertips and asked.


    Have you got guts?Or do you believe that the backing you have now will protect you until after death?


    Betty, who involuntarily stepped back, quickly alternated nces between Iona''s waist and her face.


    She answered in a trembling voice.


    I will report to the count first and thene back.


    There is no need toe back.


    Iona smiled briefly and stepped back.


    As soon as they had a chance to escape, the two of them ran outside.


    Left alone, Iona locked the doorknob tightly and went to bed.


    ''Hayden won''t ignore my message since I caused that mess earlier.''


    Anyway, it wasn''t any good for him to make his rtionship with her any worse; because she was soon to be a Duchess.


    ''The Duchess...''


    As soon as she recalled the title she had in her previous life, she involuntarily burst into a peal ofughter.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Iona turned and looked up at the ceiling.With her limbs hanging limply, she vividly recalled her death.


    ''Why did that person do that?''


    Why did the Dukee to rescue her?


    Maybe it was because of a shallow sense of justice that he couldn''t let his wife die, even if it was only a nominal one.


    In return for the undeserved kindness he showed her, did that sweet man eventually die?


    Iona was seized with an irrational desire to visit him immediately and check on his well-being.


    However, since she had returned 10 years in the past, it was impossible to get answers from the present Duke, and above all, he was most likely in the dukedom now.


    It wasn''t difficult to go a long way to see him, but she knew they had already made an appointment and were going to meet soon.


    Even if she left to meet him right now, there was a high possibility that they would stray in the middle.


    ''When we meet...What should I do?Is there anything I can do for him?''


    It was a humiliating marriage that was forced by the imperial family in the first ce.


    No matter how well she interpreted it, she couldn''t evaluate her rtionship with him as more than a bad one.


    To be honest, the duke would have been most happy if he didn''t have to marry her at this stage. However, she couldn''t refuse to marry him even for his sake; it was doubtful whether the higher-ups will ept her rejection, and even if they respected her wishes, there was a high possibility that they will find another woman to y the same role.


    And above all...


    Is there a need to be strangers with my husband who even died to save me?


    Iona muttered quietly as if to convince herself.


    She didn''t intend to do everything as she did in her previous life, but changing her husband was out of the question; It was one of the few fruits of her past life that she liked.


    Iona put her fingertips on her lips and slowly closed her eyes.


    She felt lukewarm warmth from her calloused finger.The kiss was also simr to this, but she still remembered a different texture.


    Surely she will repay the favor she owed to her husband.However, she decided to choose the method herself.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Not waking up from this realistic dream even after two more nights of sleep, Iona decided to admit that what had happened to her was real.


    Because that was much morefortable than epting the miserable assumption that she had to go to work even in her dreams.


    In the meantime, the holidays that coincided fortunately were spent very quietly.


    There was no news from the dedicated maids after they went to meet the Count, and the family members also did note to visit Iona to reprimand her for her actions either.


    Hayden once asked for a conversation, but when Iona refused, he easily backed off.


    Even if he didn''t know it, it was certain that the Count had started treating Iona differently.


    ''Wow. It feels so good to not be treated as a worm.''


    Iona thought whenever she saw the changed eyes of people surrounding her.


    Right after going to work, Iona stopped by the Knights Headquarters to finish some office work.It was because she couldn''t go in front of the Royal Family with her bruised face.


    As soon as she knocked, a voice came from the other side of the door.


    "Come in."


    Iona quietly opened the door and entered.


    Saskia, the leader of the Knights, was busy ying with her nails among the papers piled up like a mountain.


    Saskia, who had just raised her eyes and checked Iona''s face, asked in a non-trivial tone.


    It happened again?


    It''s as you can see.


    Iona, who answered calmly in the same way, immediately got to the point.


    For that reason, I think I will have to do some office work for a while.It looks like you need a hand.


    Your help is very, very, very necessary, but unfortunately, it wont work; You are to stop by the crown prince''s pce as soon as you return."


    Crown Prince, Richard?


    Of course.


    Iona hesitated for a moment with her hands behind her back.


    There was a blue bruise on the side where Nils hit her. As a makeshift measure, it was roughly powdered, but there was no way to hide it.


    Above all, the only time Iona wore makeup was when there were scars that needed to be hidden. That meant anyone could easily figure out what happened to Iona during the break.


    Should I go?


    If you ask me a question with the intention of pushing me on the back, I will answer it; Yes, you have to go.


    Saskia flipped through the paper and answered insincerely.


    Iona eventually swallowed a sigh and turned her back.


    I''ll be back.


    Iona.


    A hard voice called Iona, whose hand had reached the doorway.


    As Iona turned around, Saskia pulled out her index finger and said as if she knew.


    As I said earlier; you shouldn''t receive


    "Such a treatment...? ...I agree."


    Saskia raised her eyebrows as Iona finished reciting her earlier words as if Iona had been waiting.It seemed that Iona''s consent was not readily epted.


    Saskia stared openly at her bruised cheek and said.


    No matter how much he harbored an inferiorityplex towards his half-sister, who is more capable than him Nils is definitely overdoing it.You don''t have to put up with all of his ugliness.


    Was there anything more shameful than an illegitimate child in an aristocratic society?


    Like a man of shame, Count Modrov tricked Iona into epting the Modrov surname as the child of a distant rtive.


    Because of that, most people knew that Iona was the adopted daughter of Count Modrov.


    Officially, Hayden was not Iona''s biological father, so the estranged family rtionship was also taken for granted.


    Of course, there were those who, like Saskia, sided with beings outside the boundary of ''kin''.


    If youe back with one more bruise, I will challenge Nils to a duel as your boss.And I won''t listen to you this time.


    Maybe he wont ept it.At least my duel challenge was like that.


    How can''t he ept my request for a duel?I''m sure he''ll lose his reputation if he did What?"


    Saskia, who was just going on with what she had to say, suddenly stopped.Then, she quickly asked again with an expression like ''This isn''t the Iona I used to know.''


    Have you requested a duel?You?"


    Saskia''s eyes widened at the disbelief remark.


    It wasn''t the first time that Iona came to work with a bruise, and Saskia admonished her about it.


    However, Iona consistently maintained a lukewarm attitude toward the unfair treatment of the Modrov family.


    Saskia, who was angry, raised her voice a few times, but it was meaningless.


    Can the situation be improved if the person concerned does not have the will to resolve it?


    The same problem was always repeated like a pendulum.


    ''But what kind of wind suddenly blew and that innocent girl did such a cool thing?''


    Looking at Iona suspiciously, it didn''t seem like she was lying.


    Saskia stroked her chin admiringly.


    Huh. I should have seen it. It must have been interesting.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, can I leave?"


    She wanted to hear more of her subordinate''s exciting gossip, but there was too much work left to do.


    Saskia, who was agonizing over work and fun, eventually said, leave,and got back to work.


    Iona lightly bowed to the captain and went outside.


    Just then, as if Iona had bumped into someone else in the hallway, Saskia could hear the faint sound of conversation through the door.


    Dame Iona Modrov, have you returned? I don''t know if you had a good rest during the holidays...  I really don''t know. Why is your face


    Sir Theobald Mayer!Stop talking nonsense ande to see me.


    Saskia raised her voice loudly and cut off Theobald''s words.


    It was to save a subordinate who was going to be gued by the same question all day long.


    [ T/N: ''Dame'' is used for female knights and is equivalent to the ''Sir'' title for males. ]


    Theobald hurriedly exchanged farewells with Iona and ran into the office.


    Saskia clicked her tongue and said, what are you pretending to be ignorant of?It''s obvious who did it."


    I was surprised.Aren''t you surprised, Captain, when your teammate''s cheeks are swollen like loaves of bread?"


    Even Saskia, who couldn''t stand it and even gave him an admonishment, wasn''t in a particrly proud position.


    As Saskia fell silent, Theobald leaned over and whispered to her.


    But is it okay for Nils to keep doing that?No matter how much she is an adopted daughter, Dame Iona is soon to be a duchess.


    Originally, people who think you are inferior to them cant ept it easily when you seed.They still think it must be either an ident or just luck.


    It was well known that Nils felt inferior to his half-sister because of her talent.


    Unlike Nils, who was only going to inherit everything from his parents, Iona was a talented person who became an aide to the crown prince on her own.


    In addition, it was natural for her to be treated as apetitor, as she was nning to take the position of the duchess through the arrangement of the imperial family.


    Yvonne was already going to all the parties and openly mocking her half-sister''s presumptuous greed.


    Saskia was not usually the type to agree with a mean youngdy like Yvonne, but she agreed to some extent with Yvonne''s opinion that Iona and the duke werepletely out of ce.


    Saskia, who covered the back of her head with both hands, looked up at the ceiling and asked.


    By the way, why do you think the crown prince wants Iona to marry His Grace, Duke Leroy?

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Please use an honorific name...


    What kind of dirty n is our esteemed crown prince harboring? What do you think?


    Does it make you polite just by saying honorifics?"


    In the end, Saskia could not stand the frustration at the uncooperative attitude of her subordinate Theobald, and jumped up from her seat and quickly spat out the worries that had been in her head all along.


    Well, that''s enough. I don''t know why he suddenly wants that woman to marry, even though he he wears Iona like an attachment nket wherever he goes. If He wants Iona to be a proper duchess, he should also prepare for her retirement, but I haven''t been given any orders about that.


    Theobald put on a puzzled expression as if he hadn''t fully understood the questions that had flown by in an instant.


    Hasn''t Dame Iona been working for the crown prince for a long time, so won''t he give her peace in return?


    ''What a cute thought.''


    From the surface, it may sound like a sess story of a great life reversal, but in reality, the world was not that simple.


    A duke, the representative of the aristocratic faction, could not wee the Emperor''s guard dog into the household. So a sensible person knew that this will be an unhappy marriage for sure.


    ''That stupid bastard.''


    When Saskia clicked her tongue in regret, Theobald only rolled his eyes here and there.


    Saskia began to genuinely worry about the future of her naive subordinate.


    <strong>***</strong>


    It had been quite a while since Richard had stopped living in the pce where he had stayed as crown prince after bing Emperor. but thanks to the memories Iona had ingrained in his body, she never got lost.


    Iona, who reached her destination safely, exchanged bows with her fellow knights waiting in the hallway.


    Upon entering the room, Louisa, who was Richard''s personal maid hurried toward her.


    Ah... What shall we do with this, Dame Iona, His highness just fell asleep. Would you like to wait here ore backter?


    Louisa asked in a professionallook.


    Just as Louisahad said, Richard was lying leisurely on the long sofa bed with his eyes closed.


    Iona gestured to Louisa and walked slowly towards Richard. Then she asked politely in a low voice.


    If Your Highness is very tired, shall I see you againter?


    Richard was still motionless, but Iona waited patiently.


    After a long time had passed, Richard finally opened his mouth and said.


    My knight has a hot temper and even disturbs the master''s good sleep.


    I apologize.


    Iona knew that he had been awake from the beginning, but instead of pointing this out, she silently bowed her head and apologized.


    Richard, who finally opened his eyes, raised himself slowly.


    As Iona had expected, he did not look sleepy at all.


    As Richard changed his posture, he raised his hand and brushed his forehead, as if his messy hair was bothering him.


    It was very beautiful to see his golden hair flowing down like waves. However,pared to the face revealed between them, they seemed quite modest; His face was made up of only lines that seemed to have been carefully drawn by God one by one.


    It was amon opinion in the public that his good looks yed a big part in the fact that he had gathered an extraordinary number of followers even before he ascended the throne.


    As he pulled up his slippery coat, Richard said.


    "Come to think of it, I heard rumors that you brokeNils''s front teeth."


    From the start, he didn''t allow Ionato raise her head, so she kept looking at the floor.


    Thinking that it was fortunate that she did not meet his eyes, Iona answered briefly.


    Its a rumor.


    As she expected, Richard seemed unwilling to let go. This time his voice became a little more forceful.


    Tell me the truth, Iona. It is an order.


    These were the only words Iona could not resist.


    He wasn''t the lord she got because she wanted, but she did whatever he ordered.


    Her allegiance was more blind than those who joined voluntarily.


    Iona, who was confined alone for a long time, suffered many difficulties in the process of blending into society.


    It was because she had never been properly taught what was right and wrong, so she needed to be sure about what she thought.


    On the other hand, what Richard wanted from Iona was always clear. As long as she did what he told her to do, she could be recognized as a necessary figure in society.


    The moment she put her value on hold and submitted herself to the orders of Richard, her life bes more evident.


    The loyalty that Iona gave to Richard was therefore extremely personal and selfish. As her lord used her for her convenience, she also used him for her livelihood.


    Because of this, Iona had never wanted something in return or found meaning in it, but at this moment, there was something she wanted to ask him.


    ''Where were you and what were you doing when he endangered his life to save his wife, who he didn''t even need?''


    ''You didn''t want to save me? Was I not usable for you anymore?''


    I hit him on the jaw in order to repay him formitting violence first. That''s all.


    Iona swallowed the irreverent questions and answered politely.


    Richard, who was observing Iona as if confirming her authenticity, immediately ordered, Raise your head.


    Then he asked an unexpected question.


    What were you arguing about? Is it because of the wedding talk with the duke?


    Iona, who had caused amotion for apletely different cause, was embarrassed inside at the unexpected questioning.


    When she didn''t reply as quickly as usual, Richard seemed to havee to a conclusion based on that fact alone.


    Richard, who stood up from his seat, suddenly reached out and lightly brushed Iona''s bruised left cheek.


    It was a dry attitude that she could not guess the meaning behind. She couldn''t even feel the warmth in the hand that had been removed after a movement unknowingly.


    Richard looked down at Iona and spoke benevolently.


    "Iona, if you don''t want to, you can leave this marriage."


    It was a voice that sounded like the truth. However, Iona already knew the answer to this test. Because it wasn''t the first time Richard had asked this question.


    {"Iona, if you don''t want to, you can leave this marriage talk."}


    Even before returning to the past, Richard had said the same thing.


    [Your Noona: Everything inside {...} happened in Iona''s previous life.]


    The time and ce were a little different, but she remembered his expression, voice, and eyes looking at her, were simr.


    Iona was embarrassed inside, but quickly guessed Richard''s intentions.


    ''He must have been trying to confirm my loyalty.''


    {---


    At that time Iona answered putting her hand on her heart and bowing her head deeply; What your highness wants is what I want.


    She couldn''t see his expression, but after a while, a satisfied voice came.


    Yeah, you always did. From now on, you will only follow my words. Nothing changes. Right?"


    "Of course."


    Satisfied with her answer, he replied, Congrattions on your marriage, Iona.


    ---}


    Richard had willingly left a congrattory message for Iona at that time. However, instead of saying, ''what your highness wants is what I want,'' the answer Iona would give this time would be a little different.


    No, it''s fine.


    Judging that the exnation was insufficient, Iona added briefly.


    Actually, I quite like my prospective spouse.


    Upon hearing that, Richard''s lips hardened. He didn''t say anything for a moment, just looked at Iona''s face. Then he raised his eyebrows slightly and said.


    Im d you werent forced into a marriage.


    There was nothing untrue in his words, so Iona was silent.


    Richard turned his head away from her and stared out of the window for a long time.


    She didn''t know the reason, but her answer seeded to upset him. In fact, this was quite unusual.


    Before long, Richard gave a short order.


    "Leave."


    "Didn''t Your Highness call me because you had something to tell me?"


    Your husband-to-be is to visit here today. I was thinking that you would like to say hello-


    Richard then rolled his eyes and wiped away the bruises left on Iona''s face.


    -But you cant show that kind of face to your future husband when you meet for the first time. Moreover, I heard that the other person likes everything at its best.


    ''Had the duke already arrived in the capital?''


    It was true that the duke met the crown prince first before meeting her, but she had never intervened in their meeting.


    Why was Richard saying something he didn''t even mean?


    Unable to figure out the reason, Iona decided to simply step back.


    It was unfortunate that she couldn''t meet the duke right away, but it would be difficult to have a proper conversation with him in the presence of the crown prince anyway.


    Then I will take my leave.


    Iona greeted politely and turned around.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    In the past, she would have tried to relieve Richard''s ufortable feelings, but her own attitude had changed since then.


    Iona had no intention of struggling to act like the tongue in his mouth any longer.This had been decided from the moment she decided to side with her duke.


    She intended to make this marriage a perfect sess without ruining it like before, and that meant precisely confrontation with Richard.


    ''Even if that means denying the entire past life.''


    Unfortunately, she didn''t feel much pity for the old master, who would never doubt her loyalty.


    <strong>***</strong>


    They are ignoring us!Does it make sense that we dont even have a separate guide?


    If we had a guide, I would have felt like we were being watched.It''s better this way.


    Would the guide even be able to discern something if we kept our mouths shut the whole time? It wouldn''t be a problem then, right?


    Yeah, Im starting to regret it too.If we had been with someone else, you would have been a little quieter.


    Leroy replied without hiding his fatigue.


    Jonas, who had been walking to his side and expressing his displeasure, finally shut up.


    Then Jonas red at his master with betrayed eyes, which seemed to say, ''How could you say such a thing to me who is loyal to you with all my being.''


    However, instead of reacting to the subordinate''s cuteint, Leroy chose to ignore it.


    It was because Leroy was ufortable all this time due to the sudden decision to get married.


    Who would have expected that the head of a ducal family, once said to be the most prestigious, would be treated like this in the imperial pce?


    Many diverging points stood out when recalling the past, but if one thing was certain, it was that the beginning of all these problems was also marriage.


    Since ancient times, the ducal family had maintained good neighbors, especially interacting closely with the neighboring estate, County Schmidt.


    In particr, in the past half-century, the two families have been unprecedentedly close, to the point of putting too much meaning on the fact that their offspring were born at the same time, and hence engaged the couple in advance.


    Thanks to this, Leroy had a fiance who had been the same age as him.For him, she was more like a childhood friend than a lover.


    But an incident happened suddenly seven years ago, one summer day when the rainy season was exceptionally long.


    The Schmidt family was suddenly used of colluding with other countries and subjected to intense investigations.


    Several doubtful ledgers and lists were discovered, and the count''s family was executed without warning.


    The spark also flew to the duke''s family, who were in a betrothed rtionship.


    The imperial family assumed that the duchy also contributed to the sphemous plot.


    They upied private property under the pretext of investigation and dragged away close rtives and detained them.


    When business was paralyzed, the flow of funds was naturally blocked. And suddenly, the former duke and his wife died in an unexpected ident. None of the duke''s household believed it was an ident.


    It was a time when the investigation, which could not find the allegations, was fizzling out.Those who wanted the duchy''s decline would have had to make some kind of achievement; And at that time, the ducal family quickly copsed, leaving Leroy behind.


    He lost his family and those who were soon to be his family at once.


    ''It''s a picture-like tragedy.''


    Leroy muttered to himself inwardly.


    He often thought that the tragedy that had befallen him was not real. It was because of this that he was able to devote all his energy to the restoration of his family after inheriting the title.


    It was around the time that the name of the family, which everyone had been talking about, was gradually regaining its prestige, a secret message from the imperial family disguised as condolence came; To marry a famous Knightess.


    It was clear that the imperial family wanted to keep him on a leash under the pretext of harmony.


    The moment he heard the name of his bride-to-be, Leroy thought this might be more of a skit than a tragedy.


    ''It had to be that woman...''


    Iona Modrov, the woman everyone called the loyal dog of Crown Prince, Richard.


    It was impossible to live as a normal couple in the first ce, and it was someone who would probably make him worry about the safety of his neck every time he went to bed.


    If there was one question he had, it was whether her will was reflected in this bride selection.


    There wille a day when the crown prince will regret treating the duke like this.


    Jonas murmured gloomily.


    Leroy heartily agreed but stretched out his arm toward him as if to restrain his subordinate.


    Leroy whispered as if warning, Someone ising.


    A distant figure was approaching.


    It would be embarrassing if their disloyal words and actions inadvertently leaked out because of carelessness.


    Jonas instantly became quiet.


    The two casually walked down the aisle as if nothing had happened.


    Just in time, a woman appeared from around the corner.


    Judging from the fact that she was wearing a blue uniform, she seemed to be a knight belonging to the imperial family.


    However, Leroy recognized the identity of the other person because of her transparent silverish hair, like a mirror, rather than her usual outfit.


    ''Iona Modrov?''


    The woman also stopped in ce with a surprised face.


    Although it was absurd, for a moment, Leroy thought that her face was painted with an emotion akin to joy.


    No, that was perhaps an illusion.Because when he came to his senses and checked again, Iona''s face waspletely expressionless.


    Instead of ignoring them and passing them by, she strode forward and stopped at a respectful distance.


    Then, with unexpected politeness, she asked:


    I will greet you first. This is Iona Modrov of the Imperial Knights. Are you on your way to see his highness, the crown prince?


    Hearing the woman''s introduction, Jonas blinked with a stupid face.


    It seemed that Leroy could not expect help from his distraught subordinate.


    Leroy said, covering Jonas with his body.


    Right.I never thought we would meet again like this.Nice to meet you, Dame Iona.


    Have you met me separately before?


    "Only once... Because I don''te to the capital very much."


    I apologize for not remembering.


    The woman apologized, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    She seemed to have no recollection of their previous encounter.


    In a way, it was natural, so Leroy wasn''t particrly disappointed.


    What he was really curious about was why she had been talking to him like she actually had a good impression of him.Because they weren''t friendly enough to greet each other.


    At least, he didn''t think so they were, and hearing she didn''t even remember meeting him before today, she should not have such a recollection either.


    However, Iona even invited him to apany her as if she didn''t know about theplicated conflict between them.


    "I''m afraid I''m trying to disrupt your Grace''sfortable time, but would you grant me the honor of escorting the duke to his destination?"


    Leroy didn''t know what she was thinking, but at least it didn''t seem like she was doing this out ofck of awareness.


    Because she quickly sensed what was going on with them and offered help.Even in a way that won''t hurt their pride.


    Thank you, but I will decline.I know the way well enough, so I don''t want to waste a busy person''s time.


    Of course, epting good intentions for no reason was another matter.


    It was when Leroy, who left a clean refusal, was about to say goodbye, something he never expected happened.


    The opponent expressed her feeling outwardly with a face full of disappointment.


    "I''m not that busy right now...


    An awkward silence passed between them.


    At this point, Iona had to step aside first, but she just stood nailed in front of him.


    Apparently, she was expecting Leroy to change his mind and ept thepany.


    Jonas, who couldn''t see this, warmed up to Leroy with an awkward voice.


    "Haha.Then shall we leave, your grace?


    Only then did Iona, who couldn''t block their way anymore, hurriedly moved out of the way.


    She said her goodbyes to the duke with a bow.


    Then see youter.Take care.


    Leroy and Jonas passed her in a somewhat embarrassed and awkward mood.


    Around the time they got some distance, Jonas let out the breath he had been holding back.


    He spoke in a puzzled voice.


    Wasn''t she nice?

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    "...Wasn''t she nice?"


    Leroy didn''t want to agree with Jonas, but he couldn''t deny it either.


    Contrary to the expectation that there would be checks and ridicule from the first meeting, Iona did notmit a single act that would disrespect them.


    Nevertheless, Leroy still maintained a suspicious attitude.


    Is it enough just to be courteous outwardly?


    No, It''s indeed good.I thought Your Grace would be very unlucky after hearing just rumors.


    "Well, I don''t know about anything else, but I don''t think it''s an attitude one would like to show to their husband on the first meeting."


    As if you both were already married or something?


    Leroy lightly ignored Jonas''s criticism.


    If Leroy and Iona would ever have a close rtionship, it would be as lovers, but there was no rational way for them to behave that way right now.


    Had it not been for his wife-to-be, Leroy would have guessed that she was interested in moving to the duchy.


    But this was an absurd assumption.No matter how many opportunities the duke offered, he cannot promise more glory than the one who will be the owner of the whole Empire.


    Leroy suddenly muttered, It was obviously bruised


    He didn''t say it in front of her because he thought it would be rude, but her face was clearly bruised.


    Even makeup couldn''t cover it all, so he could roughly guess what its original state would be like.


    ''Could it be that her master is so violent that it is difficult to endure their separation even in exchange for great sess? Or is this all just a tactic to relieve my vignce?''


    "Yes?"


    "Nothing.Let''s go.


    Whatever it was, it was something that had to be encountered in person to know.


    Leroy thought and strode past Jonas, who had a questioning expression on his face.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Iona, who returned to the headquarters with a sense of regret, was stuck in a pile of papers with Saskia.


    Saskia, who seemed to have regained her breath thanks to this, showed great interest in Iona''s earlier conversation with Richard.


    It wasn''t something to hide, so Iona meekly recited the whole conversation.


    Then Saskia asked, hitting her forehead with the palm of her hand.


    Why did you say you liked your prospective spouse there?


    Looking at Iona''s puzzled face, Saskia spoke, Do you like him? Do you want to marry him?


    Iona still didn''t understand what was so wrong about marrying the duke, so she answered honestly.


    "Sure."


    Her husband, whom she met again, didn''t seem that different from her previous life.


    Iona thought quietly of Leroy''s face, who had politely refused her proposal to apany him.


    Perhaps, of course, he had a younger face, didn''t seem to want to spend much time with her, and was just as polite as was necessary. However, he couldn''t hide the gaze that fell a little longer to her cheek.And yet, like a gentleman, he behaved like he didn''t know anything about it.


    It was a deep relief to Iona that the man she knew was still here.


    From being trapped in a copsed building between life and death, to facing each other safely under the sunlight today.Whether or not he still hated her, she thought, was the only thing that mattered.


    However, Saskia only gave a strange expression to Iona''s confident answer.The next question was even more strange.


    So what about the crown prince?


    What about the Crown Prince?


    You just said his highness seemed to didnt feel very well when you said that.Do you have any thoughts about it?


    Because he is a mean person.


    Iona looked over the winter training n and answered calmly.


    The subordinate''s carefree attitude eventually caused Saskia to let out an ''Ugh!'' in frustration.


    Like many people who work in this pce, Saskia always had doubts about the rtionship between Iona and the prince. And today, the prince was displeased when Iona said that she liked her prospective spouse. Even though the crown prince himself was the one who arranged the wedding talk.


    To Saskia, Richard''s actions could only be interpreted as either jealousy or some kind of test.


    Saskia, who couldn''t stand the frustration, chose words to make her subordinates understand


    Iona.I mean, the prince wants you


    "No."


    Iona however cut off Saskia''s words neatly.


    At that, Saskia looked at Iona''s face with a puzzled expression.She wondered if Iona understood what she was trying to say, or if it was because she was thinking about something else.


    However, no matter how ignorant Iona was, she wasn''tpletely stupid.


    Iona met Saskia''s eyes and said firmly.


    "It won''t be, Captain.Never.


    It wasmon for Saskia to be suspicious of Iona''s rtionship with Richard. She indeed had ample grounds for such a misunderstanding; Richard and Iona had a close rtionship for a long time, and both were too young to think about right and wrong, and above all, Richard had no other woman till now.


    Nevertheless, the answer to that question has already been firmly concluded.


    ''There''s absolutely no way that would happen.''


    In thest moment, Iona clearly remembered themand she had heard.


    It is His Majesty''s message that the soldiers of the 1st Division, including Dame Iona, remain here and guard the retreat.


    People who had been hiding in the crowd suddenly turned into a mob and rushed at them.


    A shield was needed to break through the retreat beyond the armed enemies, and at that urgent moment, Richard chose a stable escape.Not Iona''s life.


    ''No man will leave the woman he loves to die.''


    Had Richard cared for her as a woman even a little, she would not have been left alone in the ruins.


    Oh, I have something to tell you.


    As if to clear the awkward atmosphere, Iona changed the topic.


    Saskia, still confused, asked with a puzzled expression.


    "What?"


    I think we will have to rewrite this winter training n from scratch.


    Iona said as she lifted the documents she was reviewing.


    asional misspellings were a problem, but above all, there was an error that could not be ignored in this report.


    If you look at the contents here, it says that I will participate as an instructor.I think it must be difficult.I will be retiring soon.


    "What? Why?"


    The reason is regional relocation due to marriage.


    ...What?"


    Even though she seemed to have exined it clearly, Saskia was acting like a deaf person.


    ording tomon sense, her retirement would have been a natural step, but she couldn''t figure out why Saskia seemed so surprised.


    ''Hehehe,st time I went to work at the imperial pce from the very day after the wedding.The duke went straight back to the manor as well.''


    At that time, newlyweds behaved normally for their circumstances, at least that''s what everyone around Iona thought so.


    So, on the contrary, it was not very strange to ept the normal as abnormal.


    After organizing her thoughts, Iona calmly exined again with a patient attitude.


    As soon as things are settled, I will go with my husband.So, won''t it be difficult toe to work anymore?


    What, what?Are you quitting your job?Where are you going with whom?Where!no!"


    It still didn''t seem like a proper conversation.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Dealing with work and Saskia''s barrage of questions at the same time was a very difficult task.


    Thanks to that, by the time she returned home, Iona waspletely exhausted.


    She didn''t know why it felt so difficult today, even though she''d been going to work for her whole previous life.


    The saddest thing was that this tiring day hadn''te to an end yet.


    Lets talk for a minute.


    It was Hayden''s first words to interrupt Iona as she entered the main foyer.


    Iona, who had never been greeted by her father, looked at him for a moment in surprise.


    Though Iona quickly passed him and said, I have nothing to say.


    Hayden looked puzzled as if he hadn''t thought that Iona would ignore him so openly.


    He hurriedly caught up with her and bellowed.


    I hear you''ve been living without a servant since you kicked out the maids under you.Is this the right behavior for a count''s daughter?


    But Iona was not a stupid aristocrat who could do nothing without subordinates. If she needed anything, she could call a passing servant, and meals were usually taken outside.


    In fact, there was no difort in thest few days of Iona''s lifepared to when she was with her maids, whom Hayden had attached to her.


    Iona continued up the stairs in silence with her hands in her pockets.


    Hayden, who was chasing after her at high speed, gradually became short of breath.


    In the end, Hayden couldn''t stand it and raised his voice.


    Since there is no maid to help you get ready, isnt that why you went out in such a ridiculous way?I quietly let you act on your own, but you went out to the imperial pce and created useless rumors like that!

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9<strong></strong>


    Since there is no maid to help you get ready, isnt that why you went out in such a ridiculous way? I quietly let you act on your own, but you went out to the imperial pce and created useless rumors like that!


    ''I was wondering why he hade to meet me personally, but it seemed that someone had already made a funny story about my scars and Nils.''


    ''But it looks like, the content is probably not too far from the truth.''


    ...Or you were just trying to damage your own brother''s reputation! Do you have an idea what you did? Do you even have a mind or not? Even if it disgraces the familys face, its okay


    Upon reaching the third-floor hallway, Iona finally stopped walking. Slowly turning around, she looked down at Hayden. At that, Hayden visibly flinched at her and shut his mouth.


    Iona never spread the word about who she was beaten by.


    It was just that Nils was already famous for being a jerk with an inferiorityplex, enough to be rumored like that.


    Ionaughed at Hayden, who was embracing his poor deficit son.


    If I erase or hide the scars on my face now, will the familys honor be saved?


    This is a family where rumors dont spread even if one hit people. Who the hell is disgracing the name ''Mordlov''?


    At Iona''s response, Hayden cleared his throat as if to alleviate his embarrassment.


    Hayden tried to find something to refute, but he couldn''t think of an answer that would bolster his dignity.


    Seeing Hayden like this Iona continued with her word.


    Well, the Count and I were really in trouble because of Nils. I have to meet the duke in two days, but the face of the bride-to-be has be like this...


    She had already met the duke this morning, but Iona pretended not to know and continued her words with a sad voice.


    ...If I go out to see him like this, wouldn''t Duke be offended by this ridiculous situation and think that he doesn''t deserve this? He may even put an end to the marriage conversation.


    Of course, Iona knew Leroy wasn''t the kind of person. Here, ''deserved'' means that he regards the behavior of the woman he apanied as a measure of his sess.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Hayden was a very ''deserved'' man, and at this moment the thought that his daughter might carry out the threat of canceling the marriage made him terrified.


    ''How can that naive girl know a man''s heart?''


    Of course, Hayden would ask Iona to put onmake up in a way that bruises would be hidden while meeting with the duke.


    The duke must have already been very displeased with this coercive marriage talk. However, if the bride-to-be even shows up with a bruised face at their first meeting, what kind of rudeness would that be?


    If the other party raises an issue using this as an excuse, it may greatly err on the will of the imperial family.


    Hayden forcibly straightened his crumpled face. A benevolent smile appeared on his lips, and the corners of his eyes were sadly wrinkled.


    Iona watched the dramatic change with great interest.


    Iona, you are joking too much. Yeah, it''s no wonder Nils pissed you off. Wasn''t that kid originally immature and impatient from a young age? Even if there are ws in each other, it would be the family''s duty to hide them and help each other."


    Iona just nodded with a sad expression. Seeing her like that Hayden continued his words.


    Seeing you fairing the maids and making yourself ufortable, I was worried the whole time. It''s because everyone is worried about you, but I''m sorry if there is a misunderstanding because I''m not good at expressing it."


    It was a tongue-in-cheek trick that made her guess how he had been able to attach himself to the imperial family and im to be a vassal during that long period of time. The ability to wrap up his past deeds was amazing.


    Of course, sincerity was nowhere to be found.


    "It''s not father''s job to apologize."


    Iona answered in a gentle voice.


    Heyden was pleased with that as if he was relieved.


    "Then-"


    "-It was Nils who hit me. So it would be reasonable for Nilstoe and apologize directly, rather than the innocent father.


    Iona! Isn''t Nils''s reputation also hurt! I mean, wouldn''t itbe good for you or Nils to wrap things up at this point!


    How can the problem be settled when the parties, my brother and me, have not reconciled? If we do something wrong, we should apologize to each other and solve it.


    Iona naturally asked back as if she couldn''t understand.


    Hayden, unable to find words to refute, clenched his teeth. He then who took a moment to catch his breath and finally raised his head to say.


    If Niels came and apologized in person, would you really reconcile?  And also bring back the dedicated maid again?


    Why not?


    Go into the office first. I will talk to Nils.


    Iona replied that she understands, and went down the stairs in silence.


    She could hear Hayden snorting as if his pride had been hurt, but for now, sheughed inwardly.


    ''It looks like we''re going to have fun soon, but I didn''t want to ruin it hastily.''


    If Iona thought about it, that was absurd.


    Could that arrogant man bow his head first because he thought it was a big deal to see these bruises to the duke?


    Iona was a woman who thought that the scars on her face were not his fault, so Hayden''s extraordinary behavior was just funny.


    Hayden seems to have epted it differently, but what Iona tried to hide with clumsy makeup was actually her ugly family rather than the scars.


    If Lord Leroy knew about it, he would think it would be a more boring family.


    Iona muttered and opened the door to the office.


    ''Come to think of it, this was the first time I realized that I had returned to the past.''


    Iona looked around the room with new eyes and slowly sat down.


    She didn''t realize it at that time because it was simr, but after she became the head of the family, all the furniture she had changed had returned to the taste of the old owner.


    Calming her ufortably bristling nerves, Iona leaned back against the backrest.


    ''How long did I wait for that?''


    While Iona was thinking about something, a loud voice suddenly rang out from beyond the wall.


    Dad, Im so sick of it. Why? No! I can never do that!


    Apparently, it looked like Hayden failed to convince his son.


    Hayden raised his voice as well as if he thought that only nice words would be useless.


    Shut your mouth, you idiot. She said she would finish it as long as you apologized, but what''s so special about that?"


    Dad!


    You keep disappointing me like this! These days, I would rather have Yvonne at your ce!


    Listening to them Iona said to herself whileughing.


    Heh, heh . It''s too much for him.


    The footsteps drew closer, with Niels whimpering unseemly. After a while, they opened the door and came in, as if they needed time to calm down.


    Nils, who sat across from Iona, kept his mouth shut and just red at Iona. At that, Hayden nced at Nils and in response, Nilssaid reluctantly.


    I am sorry.


    What are you sorry about?


    Nils made a furious expression at Iona''s intive question. However, Hayden''s unspoken pressure eventually weakened Nils as well.


    Nils murmured with a somewhat embarrassed face.


    Let''s put aside all the hate thing  I am sorry.


    Yes, Nils apologized to you, Iona. Now let''s move on...


    As if this was the limit, Hayden hurriedly intervened and imed to be the mediator.


    ...You said earlier that if we did something wrong, we should apologize to each other and solve it, right? Say you''re sorry too And lets settle this matter neatly here.


    Even Hayden had lost a lot to arranging reconciliation when his eldest son''s teeth were broken.


    Of course, Iona had no intention of properly apologizing to a guy like Nils.


    Iona, who crossed her legs in a rxed manner, continued, speaking awkwardly.


    "I didn''t mean to do that, but I''m really sorry if it hurt, Nils. I thought you know how to avoid it? and also you were wrong first...


    Away from Nils'' face, which was slowly turning red, Iona lightly blew on her fingernails.


    It wasn''t that there was a lot of dust sitting there, but she knew for sure that this was a posture that would upset the opponent very much.


    It was because this was the attitude that Nils had always shown when he had to apologize externally to others.


    Iona, what was that attitude you just had! Now is not the time to y pranks like that!


    As you wished, I also apologized. Well, if there was somethingcking, Nils, as an elder, should be generous with understanding.


    After receiving Hayden''s scolding calmly, Iona smiled crookedly.


    She didn''t know about it at first, but it was quite convenient and fun to follow Nils and imitate an idiot.


    ''Looks at those ridiculously wide-open mouths. Isn''t it a fun sight to see for the first time in my life?''


    Nils, unable to hold back his anger, stood up and said.


    I dont know if this is going anywhere like this!


    Iona looked up at Nils for a moment with monotonous eyes then turned her head to Hayden and said with pity.


    Nils doesnt seem to have any intention of reconciling with me What shall I do with this, Father?


    She could feel Hayden clench his teeth between his closed lips.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Hayden wasn''t very smart, but he had the ability to figure out his priorities.


    He said in a subdued voice.


    Have a seat, Nils.


    "D-dad!


    Nils stuttered. Though Iona wasn''t sure whether it was because of broken teeth or the boiling anger clearly visible on his face.


    Be quiet!How much more are you going to disappoint me!"


    Hayden threatened as if to vent his anger.


    He couldn''t bear to say anything to Iona, so he med the son next to her instead.


    It was apletely opposite situation from usual, so Iona felt a strange feeling inside.


    As an elder, you should also know how to behave. But wherever you are, you always try to raise your voice first in everything!Was that the right thing to do now?


    Im sorry.


    Yes, now is it okay to say that you haven''t changed your mind to reconcile with your sister?


    Hngh..."


    Nils groaned in response.


    The short skit hade to an end, and it was time to leave.


    Iona stood up from her seat and said as if she was cursing.


    Stop it, Father.Nils must have understood now.Seeing your sincerity, I will move on and forget this topic.


    It urred to her that Nils might really burst into tears if she pushed him any further. Such an unsightly spectacle was uneptable even for free.


    Iona, who was about to leave, looked back at Hayden as if she had just remembered.


    Ah, Father.You don''t have to worry about my subordinates anymore.


    Iona''s words startled Hayden who half jumped at his ce.


    "What?I''m sure you said you are going to hire the maids again...!


    Of course, I will.But I will choose myself who will work under me.


    Iona put a hand on Hayden''s shoulder as if to calm him down.


    Hayden kept wanting to express his disapproval, but the fearful pressure he felt from his daughter forced him to stop.


    Hayden''s lips, which had been slightly swollen, closed helplessly, and Iona finally loosened her stiff face.


    Because of others'' interventions, useless misunderstandings keep arising between father and daughter.


    Now that you''ve understood my concerns and there seem to be no more issues, I will take my leave.


    Iona left the office without looking back.


    She didn''t want to deal with those unpleasant people for longer than necessary.


    After closing the door, Iona stopped and thought for a moment.


    ''A dedicated maid. Huh...''


    It was a part that she hadn''t paid attention to earlier because she was trying to figure out the situation.This was because while she was busy organizing the immediate affairs, she could not take care of other things. However, as Hayden said, a daughter from an aristocratic family couldn''t live like this.


    It was also a time when she needed someone she could properly trust.


    ''Who would be better?''


    Iona climbed the stairs to the upper floor, remembering the various people that came to her mind.


    As the head of the household, she once led the county, so she had many subordinates she could trust. If any of them fit this situation...


    "Butler."


    Iona stopped the butler who was standing in front of her room as if waiting for her.Then she briefly asked the reason.


    What is going on?


    Ah, I heard that youngdy hade home.So I was waiting here because I had to discuss about hiring the next dedicated maid.


    Following Hayden, the butler came looking for her.


    It seemed that she was not the only one suffering from this situation.She could feel the butler''s anxious gaze on her.


    Good.I was also looking for you because I had a favor to ask of you."


    A favor?


    Didnt I fire three maidsst time?Maybe that''s why there seems to be quite a bit of vacancy in the mansion...I''m sorry for taking away servants and increasing your work.


    "Yes?Youngdy, you don''t need to worry about that...


    By the way, there was a maid who moved to a distant vi when the countess died a few years ago, right?


    Ignoring the butler''s words, Iona immediately got to the point.


    The butler was taken aback when the topic suddenly changed to an unexpected person.


    Iona smiled lightly as she looked into the eyes of her opponent.


    Bring her to me.


    <strong>***</strong>


    If you sympathize with me, you better not.


    A rather young Iona blurted out.


    Marsha, who was sweeping the broken ss pieces a few steps away from her, hesitated and looked up.


    On what subject can I sympathize with the youngdy?I am just doing what I have to do. Said Marsha as if it were not possible.


    No one cares if my room is like this.It also means that you are doing something no one will ever know.


    Iona said, pointing roughly at the messy interior.


    Having formally registered with the count''s family, Iona started living in the mansion with her half-siblings. Once Yvonne found no one cared about Iona, she would visit Iona whenever she wanted to mess with her, like today.


    This was a daily routine that often urred in the Count''s family, and like all recurring events, it did not attract much attention from everyone.


    Marsha was silent for a moment as if she couldn''t refute Iona''s words. Then she asked a random question.


    Youngdy, have you ever thought of leaving this ce?


    ''Leave... But what next?''


    Iona thought it was her home. So leaving it didn''t make any sense.


    "I didn''t."


    Then don''t say anything.If its a room youll be staying in, you should at least keep it like a ce where people live.


    Marsha reproached in a firm voice.


    Every time she behaved like this, Iona got the impression that she was acting like a mother.Even though the age difference was only nine years between them.


    As Iona stared nkly at her, Marsha slowly rxed from her raised eyes.


    She turned to the other side and spoke calmly.


    But,dy.There are definitely things in the world that no one else can sort out.


    Iona suddenly became desperate for alcohol.She looked around for an intact ss, but everything around her was a mess.


    How old was she at this time?


    Come to think of it, she seemed a bit too young to know the taste of alcohol.


    As soon as she realized that fact, Iona shuddered and woke up.


    Huff Huff... It''s just a dream."


    Iona muttered, rubbing her dry mouth.


    When she stood up with her stiff back, fortunately, her body matured enough to enjoy drinking caught her eye.


    ''Was there an external reason for the sudden awakening?''


    As if to validate her thought, a heavy knock echoed from beyond the door.


    Iona raised her voice and said.


    What is it?


    Mydy, this is the butler.The maid you called arrived at dawn. Should I make arrangements and bring her to you?


    After lightly checking her body condition, Iona made a decision.


    "I''m not ready yet, so let here in half an hour."


    It was only after that amount of time had passed that Iona finished preparing to greet the guest.


    Around the time Iona finished washing her face and buttoned up all the buttons of her gown, a knock sounded again from the door.


    I heard you called, youngdy.This is Marsha.


    Iona allowed entry without dy.


    Soon a familiar face appeared.


    She must have been surprised by the call after a long time, but Marsha, as always, had an expressionless face.Even in the voice that followed, she had no ups and downs.


    "long time no see.How have you been, youngdy?"


    After folding up her sleeves and adjusting her clothes, Iona sat down and invited the other person to take a seat.


    I am fine as you can see.Were you okay with living abroad?


    Thanks for your concern.


    To Iona''s customary question, Marsha also responded in a courtesy way.


    It seemed that there was no need to procrastinate further.


    I dont know if you were taken aback when I suddenly summoned you back to the mansion.But due to an unfortunate incident, all of my dedicated maid positions are vacant. HenceI had to borrow your hand even though you were afar.


    Are you saying that I will work for thedy in the future?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Are you saying that I will work for thedy in the future?


    Exactly.


    Marsha looked around the room carefully and realized something.


    No matter how early it was in the morning, it would be normal for someone to wait for Iona, but they were the only ones there.


    Am I the only one taking care of thedy? Marsha asked in an improbable voice.


    As you know, life is full of enemies.


    Marsha hardened her expression at Iona''s intive reply.


    Iona could feel Marsha''sgaze linger on her stained cheeks.


    "I heard you''re marrying the duke."


    Yes, that''s true.


    Even the baron''s wives don''t use people like this.


    When I get married, I will increase the number of employees. There are only a few months left, so I hope you could suffer until then.


    "You''re notining about having too much work, are you?


    Masha sighed in frustration. She thought that the same was true of the other person, but Iona smiled slightly instead of pointing it out.


    Marsha asked, turning cautiously to the door.


    Is the Count aware of this?


    Well, maybe the butler didnt tell you, but father knew this.


    There is no way the Count will allow me to attend the youngdy.


    I don''t know what he has to do with it. I''ve already decided to bring you in, and I don''t need anyone''s permission for that.


    At Iona''s firm answer, Marshasuddenly raised her head. She seemed to wonder if what she had just heard was correct.


    Bringing Marshawas worth it for Iona. Until Marsha left the capital a few years ago, Iona knew no other option but to obey the Count.


    At the time, Marshawas one of the few people who stood up for her, who could not even protect herself.


    Now and then, Marsharemained in a low positionpared to her career, precisely because of her unttering personality.


    Marsha herself didn''t particrly see this as an advantage, but at least Iona benefited from it.


    The reason she took care of Iona''s life was none other than that inflexible way of life.


    She was a woman who could not turn a blind eye to a bullied child.


    In the end, because of that, she was transferred to a distant vi outside Hayden''s eyes.


    ''Come to think of it, Marsha was the only one who said the right thing about my married life.''


    { There is no way that His Majesty the Emperor could not have expected this oue. }


    [Your Noona: Everything inside {...} happened in Iona''s previous life.]


    Whenever Iona was treated inappropriately by the duke''s family, and whenever Iona tried to endure it as if it were natural, Marshawas angry instead of her.


    Her biggestint was that Iona''s loyalty to her master was not being reciprocated at all.


    Iona agreed inwardly, but the voice criticizing the master could note out of her mouth.


    Masha said as if she took pity on Iona.


    { You must put yourself first. Like everyone else. }


    Iona felt like she could understand a little bit of that now.


    ''Masha, you were right.''


    ''But the reason I couldn''t follow it was that I wasn''t a proper human being. To the extent that I dare not escape from a family who does not love me and a lord who will not reciprocate my loyalty.''


    ''To the point where I realized something was wrong only after I was saved by the man who should have hated me...''


    Did I hear you wrong?


    No, you heard right. Let me tell you in an easy-to-understand way. If I had cared about the count''s feelings, I wouldn''t have brought you here.


    ''I had no intention of repeating the same mistake twice.''


    That''s how Iona got the qualification to call Marsha back to her side.


    Looking at Marsha''s bewildered face, Iona continued to speak seriously.


    Itste, but I have something to tell you. Marsha, thank you very much for taking care of me when I wascking in the past.


    I don''t remember doing anything so great.


    No, itforted me for a long time to be told to cherish myself, whom even I did not value. I can''t say anything in return, but I swear to your goodwill that things will never be the same again. And


    And ...I will definitely use you too.


    Marsha''s eyes were agitated as she looked at Iona.


    Then, as if to cover her red-hot eyes, she hurriedly nodded. But what appeared beneath her wet eyes was a smile of relief.


    <strong>***</strong>


    As Iona expected, Hayden didn''t say a word about Iona inviting Marsha.


    In fact, Iona''s choice was well within the range he could have predicted.


    Since it was Hayden who had sent Marsha down to distant regions in the past, Marsha was the first person Iona would count on when she was trying to choose someone who was out of hismand.


    Hayden, assuming that he would not raise his work as much as possible until marriage, ced Marsha directly under Iona. But it was fortunate for Iona and Marsha.


    Her meeting with the duke was right around the corner.


    Its funny because he seems to think that this marriage is good for him too.


    The Count?


    Yes, he must be expecting a closer rtionship with the imperial family in the future.


    Iona said that and opened her closed eyes.


    Iona''s borately decorated face shone softly in the mirror.


    It was the result of all sorts of tricks Marshahad been working on for the uing meeting.


    Although the makeup on top of her skin was awkward, it was true that it made her look objectively more worthy of attention. As Hayden wished, the bruise on her cheek was alsopletely covered.


    Marsha asked as she finished Iona''s makeup.


    Come to think of it, I heard that the marriage was arranged by the imperial family? I was surprised when I first found out


    You managed to hear the news from afar? Well, we havent even had a real ceremony yet.


    I was always paying close attention to the news of the youngdy. I was very worried because I wanted to see if the Count was going to make mydy swallow poison for the rest of her life.


    Iona let out a smile.


    The reason Iona hadn''t had a marriage partner until now was because, Hayden did want to waste dowry of her.


    In the world, he made up his lie, saying that he wanted his adopted daughter to seed as a knight.


    Are you d that I found a marriage partner in time?


    I hope he must be a good fit for you.


    Marsha muttered in a worried voice and touched Iona''s hair.


    She said he was a very nice person, so Iona wanted to tell her not to worry about anything, but she eventually chose silence.


    It was because she knew she couldn''t reassure Marshawith words.


    "It''s all done."


    Marsha said, removing her hand from Iona.


    She didn''t have the keen eye to pick out the slightest blemish in her appearance in the mirror. But Iona stood up, looking only at the left cheek, which Hayden would examine carefully.


    It had been a long time since she had worn a dress rather than a knight''s uniform, but it wasn''t too awkward. After all, it wasn''t that Iona waspletely negligent in filling the vacancy as Duchess.


    It was when Iona, who had finished preparing, put her foot through the open door.


    Immediately, someone threw a sarcasm.


    Does drawing lines on a pumpkin turn it into a watermelon?


    Yvonneughed as soon as Iona appeared as if she had been waiting at the door.


    How can you look like ady without any fancy makeup, but for you even if you decorate it, it''s not working much. Why is your makeup so thick? The duke will be frightened when he sees it. I guess you can''t help being born cheap.


    Saying that Yvonne nced at Marsha who was standing behind Iona.


    It seemed that Yvonnedidn''t like that Iona had a maid to help her dress up. Or maybe it''s because the other person was Marsha.


    Iona looked back at Marsha and asked as if she had just remembered.


    Marsha,e to think of it, I left my sword behind.


    Shall I bring it out now?


    Please.


    When Iona ignored Yvonne''swords and looked for the sword first, Yvonne put on a very puzzled expression.


    Although she had witnessed her challenge Nils to a duel, she didn''t seem to think that Iona would eveny a hand on her as ady.


    As if Iona was bluffing, Yvonne raised her voice even more.


    "You Will you hit me? How can a knight beat a woman?


    I guess you forgot that I am a woman too?


    Iona said that and strode towards Yvonne.


    When the distance suddenly closed, Yvonne couldn''t hold back her instinctive fear and stepped back.


    When her back hit the wall, Yvonne was startled and sat down on the floor.


    Kyaaak!


    ''I don''t know why she got into a fight in the first ce when she is such a coward.''

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12<strong></strong>


    ''I don''t know why she got into a fight in the first ce when she is such a coward.''


    ''Well, I do have a past where I listened carefully to such words of her.''


    Yvonne''s history of disfiguring Iona''s appearance was quite long.


    From the time Iona entered puberty, Yvonne mocked her by calling her nicknames such as Ugly, Monster, and Skeleton.


    Thanks to that, until her debut season as a socialite, when she received dance requests from many men, Iona really thought that her face was ugly.


    But of course, it wasn''t fortunate at all for Iona because, from that day, Yvonne''s usation changed to ''A vulgar bitch like your mother''.


    Iona put her fingertips on the wall and whispered to Yvonne as if tofort her.


    "Don''t worry, Yvonne. The count wouldn''ttolerate it any longer if his son and then his daughter were both suppressed. I have that kind of understanding."


    Yvonne gritted her teeth as if indignant, but she couldn''t stand up properly, as if her legs were weakened, and only her toes were twitching.


    Just as Marsha came out into the hallway, she heard the sound of a door from behind.


    Iona turned her back on Yvonne without regret.


    It was only then that Yvonne''s maid hurriedly came and helped her master to stand up.


    Yvonne, who was halfway up, was annoyed and pushed her maid away.


    You ignorant and vulgar bitch! How dare you say such stern things to me?


    Iona went downstairs, ignoring Yvonne''s profanity.


    In response, Yvonne hurriedly ran to the front of the stairs and grabbed hold of the railing.


    "Wait! Wait!


    Still, as Iona did not stop, Yvonne''s eyes closed tightly and she became frustrated.


    In spite, Yvonne screamed in a thunderous voice.


    You ruined our entire family!


    But what did you do well? You walk around with your head high in this house. You cant me us for anything! You are nothing!


    After a high-pitched voice that resonated throughout the mansion passed by, everything fell silent.


    Iona stopped at that point and was looking up at Yvonne across the stairs.


    Yvonne bit her lip and said.


    "Do not forget. Because of you, we didn''t even see her atst her moment.


    It was a topic that Yvonne often brought up whenever she wanted to resent Iona.


    Watching Yvonne''s hands shaking on the railing, Iona suddenly thought she was bored.


    Having to go through these things over and over again, that''s why she had to think over the cause again.


    ording to Yvonne, countess Modrov, who had died five years ago, was looking for the one at thest moment of her life, was neither her husband nor her own children, it was the cursed illegitimate child her husband had brought in long ago.


    The fact that it was Iona, and no one else, who watched over their mother''s deathbed, angered Nils and Yvonne for a long time.


    Yvonne had originally hated Iona, but from that day on, she had added more usible grounds to her grudge.


    Every time Yvonne spoke of her mother''s death, Iona thought, perhaps it would have been better to reveal the Countess''st message to them.


    However, what came out after much thought was the same conclusion as always.


    I''m sorry. I am the only one who remembers herst will.


    Iona answered as if she brushed her hat down. She then took a step further down the stairs.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, there was no sound of footsteps following.


    ***


    Haha. My youngest must have been jealous when Iona said that she had a connection with a young and wonderful person like the Duke. She was originally a calm kid, but that''s really, ha...


    Count Modrov, who seemed to think it was an excuse that didn''t make sense even when he thought about it, weakened his words.


    Thestugh was almost a sigh.


    Looking at the opponent''spletely earthy face, Leroy admired it inwardly.


    ''I didn''t hear it wrong?''


    He didn''t expect the imperial family to introduce him to a proper family, but this was beyond his imagination.


    ''Is it normal to encounter family quarrels when youe to officially meet the woman you''re going to marry?''


    Leroy couldn''t listen to all the conversations, but a few expressions that caught his ears were enough to leave a strong impression.


    ''You ignorant and vulgar bitch! How dare you say such stern things to me?''


    ''You ruined our entire family!''


    ''What did you do well  That''s how you hold her head upright...''


    Leroy didn''t know, but he was sure that these were not the words that coulde out between close family fights.


    ''Should I consider it fortunate that it wasn''t the voice of my marriage partner?''


    But after all, Leroycouldn''t be happy to hear such a unteral rant.


    "Okay."


    Leroy replied briefly.


    He didn''t want to say something because he didn''t mean to save the man in front of him from trouble.


    Leroy''s cold attitude made Count Modrov break into a cold sweat.


    Perhaps this situation would be very unfair to the opponent.


    Hayden wouldn''t have expected that the duke would arrive 10 minutes earlier, not keeping the manner toe on time.


    It wasn''t that Leroy had no excuses, though.


    Earlier he and Jonas talked about it.


    "You''d better go inside and wait."


    Is it polite to arrive early and look at the unprepared appearance?


    If they knew that the carriage with guests was only going round and round around the area, they would be horrified on that side as well. Is that polite behavior?


    If the other person doesnt know, of course, it is.


    Leroy suppressed Jonas'' argument, but he was not in a particrly imposing position.


    Arriving an hour earlier and wandering around was excessive, no matter which country''s standard of etiquette.


    Leroy, who peered out the window repeatedly at the scenery passing by, decided to stop admitting that he had been looking forward to today''s meeting.


    In the end, he decided tomit the rudeness of arriving 10 minutes early - or using it as an excuse - for Jonas, who wasining of back pain.


    Thanks to this, he even learned the inner circumstances of the count''s family, so even if this was a small harvest of information, it was good.


    Rather than that, Duke, let''s not talk here and go to the drawing room. If you are restingfortably, I will call my daughter...


    It doesn''t seem necessary. She seems to being down.


    Leroy cut off Count Modrov''s invitation and looked up at the top of the stairs.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps approached from upstairs.


    The moment the woman turned around and reflected on thending, Leroyreflexively paused.


    ''Is it because of the changed outfit?''


    A woman with apletely different impression from the one he had encountered in the corridor of the imperial pce a few days ago entered his field of vision.


    ''If the situation was not like this, I might have proposed marriage right away.''


    Recalling the not-so-funny family, Leroy quickly suppressed his embarrassment.


    No wonder the woman was a great beauty enough to evoke such a reaction.


    She stood out even when she was wearing a rugged uniform, so it was only natural that she would attract attention when properly dressed.


    Leroy, who was staring at the thick lips the same color as her eyes, intentionally looked away. Because he couldn''t deny that he was giving the woman a disrespectful look.


    Leroy wasn''t the only one who recognized the other person''s existence, but the woman who came down to the lobby also had an agitated expression.


    Realizing that the guest had arrived earlier than expected, the woman reflexively looked upstairs. She seemed conscious of the quarrel that had just urred.


    But the dy was short, and the woman soon approached them with steady steps.


    Count Modrov greeted his adopted daughter with an exaggerated attitude.


    Iona. I was about to send someone up, but you came just in time. The duke has just arrived.


    Hello, Lord Leroy. I apologize for the dy in weing guests. I would havee down sooner if you had given me a message in advance.


    I apologize foring earlier than the time. I was looking forward to today''s meeting very much.


    Leroy, who naturally followed Count Modrov, held Iona''s hand.


    After lightly kissing the back of her hand, he raised his head and saw the other''s smiling face.


    It was an expression that seemed to know that the greeting he gave was not his intention.


    He didn''t expect the other person to blush like all thedies, but this reaction was unexpected again.


    I have been waiting for the day when I will see you again.


    She answered slowly in a calm voice.


    The red eyes that were revealed, were full of weing emotions.


    ''She is also a strange woman.''


    ''What''s more, the lies she gives seem to be sincere.''

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    It''s great to see both of you together...


    Count Modrov let out a loud, boisterousugh, perhaps wanting to erase themotion that had preceded before. Then he started to sort out the situation and said.


    Now then, let''s go inside


    Then shall we go outside?


    Iona cut off the Count''s words in a sonorous voice.


    The count''s eyes widened for a moment as if he had heard something out of his mind.


    Leroy, who had intended to have a chat in the living room of the count''s residence, was a little taken aback.


    It''s embarrassing, but he couldn''t deny that he was stunned by Iona''s appearance for a while who had been wearing a street hat since she first appeared.


    It''s a nice day, so going outside wouldn''t be a bad thing. Jonas, get the wagon ready again.


    Yes, Duke.


    Thinking of themotion that had just urred, Leroycould roughly understand why Iona wanted to go outside. So he silently decided to follow her opinion.


    Since they had just entered the front door, the carriage was still parked in front of the door.


    Leroy gesture Iona permission than escorted her outside.


    Count Modrov followed in a bewildered manner, but the appearance of seeing them off was only made up.


    "We wille back before sunset. Then see you in the evening.


    After greeting the Count, Leroy leisurely climbed into the carriage after Iona.


    Jonas locked the door from the outside and sat down next to the coachman, and soon the preparations for departure wereplete.


    The wheels elerated and the wagon quickly moved away in the opposite direction to the count''s house.


    A moment of silence passed in the enclosed space.


    Since Iona didn''t say anything to start the conversation, it was Leroy who spoke first.


    Is there anywhere you want to go?


    At Leroy''s question, Iona blinked like a person who finally came to her senses and replied.


    It would be nice to go to a date spot in the suburbs.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, before Leroy made a severe misunderstanding, Iona herself added the reason for the request.


    There may be prying eyes, so its best to be outdoors as close to the level as possible.


    Her voice was so businesslike that it was hard to believe that she was a woman who hade to see her soon to be husband. But considering the priority of their rtionship, Leroy thought it might actuallybe right attitude.


    Iona and Leroy were arranged to be married by someone else''s will.


    There was no room for the individual will to intervene in this flow. Especially if the opponent was the henchman who imed to be the prince''s loyal dog.


    ''But why do I keep trying to read other meanings from her?''


    Is there any reason you insist on going outside?


    Leroy was still confused so he stared at Iona and asked. The other person''s answer was still cautious.


    Because Im going to tell you something that shouldnt leak out.


    It must have been a message from the crown prince.


    No, this is a personal matter.


    Are you trying to ask me 20 questions now?


    [Your Noona: 20 questions is the name of game in which you could ask twenty questions to identify what thing the other person was thinking about.]


    Leroy asked as if he was dumbfounded.


    No matter how much he put together the fragmented information in his head, it was difficult to figure out what she was thinking.


    In the meantime, he was only moving ording to the taste of the other person, so he couldn''t help but feel frustrated.


    The woman sincerely apologized as if she understood Leroy''s position.


    "Sorry. The atmosphere is also very important.


    Having nothing to say, Leroy sighed inwardly. He said, knocking on the window leading to the driver''s seat.


    Go to theke south of the old town.


    While talking to others, Leroy''s eyes were fixed on Iona.


    He looked out the window to see if she was dissatisfied with the location selection.


    Her head was slightly turned to the side, and her parched left cheek stood out in his field of vision.


    The skill of covering up the bruises with makeup was wless, but Leroyremembered the traces hidden in it in great detail.


    ''As much I know it''s also her brother''s work.''


    Leroy knew it was not umon to reject and be jealous of their adopted family member''s talent. So he thought that it was probably the bullying that started from childhood that she doesn''t even remember.


    If there was one question Leroy wanted the answer of, it was, why did she still put up with them even after bing a full-fledged imperial knight?


    ''Maybe even that was just an annoying noise to her.''


    As if resolute over the unfair treatment she had received, she sat upright like a wooden doll in this ufortable air.


    Even the maid sitting next to Iona was so quiet that she gave the impression of being imprisoned to Leroy.


    Thanks to this, when they arrived at their destination, Leroy got out of the wagon and saw the maid tidying Iona, he got very unfamiliar feeling with it.


    If you dont mind, can we move separately, just the two of us? I have something to tell you.


    After tidying up with the help of the maid, Iona asked an unexpected question.


    ''Why does she want me to call off my subordinates?''


    Leroy wondered if she would even attempt an assassination in the presence of just the two of them. There seemed to be enough space under her puffy skirt to hide the sword.


    Okay. I will do that.


    Leroy, who brushed off his absurd imagination with augh, extended his arm to her.


    Iona, relieved, responded to his escort.


    The two of them started walking slowly in the direction of theke.


    Even though she was more familiar with escorting herself, she epted the situation surprisingly naturally.


    Because of that, Leroy couldn''t help but think of a man who remained like a shadow behind her.


    I will say it straight-forward. I cherish that child of mine.


    When the prince said that in a private meeting, Leroy immediately understood what it meant, but turned away as if he didn''t know.


    "Is there anyone who doesn''t know that Your Highness cares for Dame Iona?"


    Of course, she is a loyal servant. But she is also a woman to keep and cherish.


    You are making a joke about giving your dear woman to another man. Either that or Dame Iona had a bad taste.


    In response to Richard''s proud deration, Leroy did not hide his thorns and made a sarcastic remark.


    Even so, he was feeling troubled by the marriage discussion that the other party had arbitrarily arranged. But the crown prince even tried tomit unbearable rudeness.


    Emperors usually govern in this way.


    "The duchess, that''s an excessive position to give to a single mistress."


    Leroy sneered coldly. Richard said as if to reassure Leroy.


    I have no desire to publicize my rtionship with her. So the prestige of the ducal family you''re worried about will be kept fairly safe. Isn''t that a pretty good deal for those of you, who want to restore your family''s prestige to what it was before? Its like getting me, the soon-to-be emperor, as a backer.


    So, by giving the position of the duchess to the crown prince''s lover, Leroywould obtain the protection of the imperial family.


    Richard sounded like it was a very tempting proposition, but the idea of a disgusting transaction did not change.


    No matter how the child is treated at the public house, I will not be involved in that part at all. But she''s going to live as before, even after her marriage; there should not be the slightest difference in her body.


    Leroy didn''t answer. Suddenly, he wondered if this was the way the prince''s lover agreed.


    Taking advantage of the silence, Richard picked up a cigar with dry fingers. He lit the end of the cigarette and smoke spread in all directions.


    Richard said, staring at Leroy through the haze of smoke.


    I have a strong desire to monopolize If she gets married to someone else I will not like that.


    Arent you a person with a good stomach enough to embrace my woman?


    There was a clear lust in the eyes of the man who said that.


    Leroy intuitively realized that what he had looked into was the biggest secret the prince had hidden.


    This was not a reward or a gift to a beloved government.


    The prince was trying to put the shackles on his lover so that she wouldn''t escape.


    Since he could never marry his lover, he was trying to fill the other person''s marriage path in advance.


    In order to choose the most suitable husband, the crown prince even took into ount Leroy''s ill feelings toward the imperial family.


    After thinking over the conversation with the prince, Leroy began to guess what the woman in front of him was trying to say.


    Maybe it''s something about that they''ll have to kiss in the future, or maybe she is trying to negotiate their opinions about life after marriage.


    Thinking about it made him feel very tired.


    Because of that, when Iona stopped in ce, looked at him and said something unexpected, Leroy thought he was dreaming. Either he or she went mad without even knowing it.


    Lord Leroy, I will formally propose to you. please marry me I will definitely make you happy.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Lord Leroy, I will formally propose to you. please marry me I will definitely make you happy.


    Leroy didn''t believe what the hell he just heard. So he looked at Iona with a look of rification, but she was justwaiting for his answer with determined eyes.


    After a long while, Leroy was finally able to choose what to say.


    Didnt you say that you dont remember the first meeting with me?


    Yes, I said that. But does that matter?


    If that''s the case, You have only seen my face just twice, then what I''m trying to say is that you haven''t had a chance to have a rational feeling for me, have you? So How...


    "Ah."


    Iona said with a face as if she had finally realized something. Then she added, frowning slightly.


    I didnt mean to confess my love either.


    Leroy got used to her pouring cold water on his stern imagination. That''s why he rather feltrelieved and waited for her next exnation.


    Lord Leroy, I know that this wedding talk will be very unpleasant and humiliating to you. So..


    He felt bewilderedwhen an unexpected person showed sympathy for his situation. So he could not stop her until the story reached the point of absurdity.


    What I want to make clear here is that I do not want you to take this marriage that way.


    Im sorry, but that wish seems difficult toe true.


    Leroy btedly cut her off with a hard voice.


    Becuase for him it was like she was saying, ''Even though things have turned out this way, let''s get along as best we can.'' It wasn''t something he wanted to hear.


    It will be difficult, but I will try.


    This has nothing to do with your efforts


    Most people would understand this marriage as a union between the ducal family and the imperial family.


    Iona suddenly raised her voice.


    When Leroy reflexively stopped talking, a soft arc appeared on Iona''s lips.


    It seems like a gentle solution, but in the end, it looks like the Dukebowed his head and entered the imperial family. Thiswas because he epted a woman with rtively inferior conditions just because she was the henchman of the crown prince.


    In other words, the more authority I have, the fairer the weight in the scales. People would think that the imperial family did not try to fight for strength, but truly reached out a hand of reconciliation. However, as it is a marriage that was forcibly taken on in the first ce, there will be no actual request as in the case of a legitimate transaction.


    Giving away one''s own power by force in exchange for harmonywill certainly be epted as apletely different feeling.


    However, this was an untenable proposition. Because that was not the original intention of the prince who nned this.


    The woman in front of Leroy was talking about going against the will of her lord.


    She said, straining her neck.


    I will be the head of the Modrov family soon.


    "In addition, the dowry to be given for this marriage will be the venerablefamily that has been with Lehmann''s history for more than 200 years, its title, and the entire estate and manor that served it."


    As soon as Iona finished speaking, A moment of silence followed. But Leroy''s first thought was clear. This was the ultimate bullshit.


    So he asked in response to Iona.


    Are you going to be the family head?


    "Yes."


    Even if you covet the title of head of the household, not in order to extort property from your parents and monopolize it, but just to give all your property to me?


    Augh naturally erupted from his mouth.


    "If you''re going to cheat, say something that makes more sense."


    I didnt expect you to believe me right away.


    Despite Leroy''s negative reaction, Iona persevered.


    She looked at Leroy with an unhesitating gaze and said.


    I have never told a lie in my entire life to the lord I was supposed to serve. I acted faithfully, not because I wanted to be rewarded for my loyalty, but because I was determined to do so. The time wille when the Duke will realize the weight of these words someday.


    "Even though you''re talking about trust. But aren''t you going against the will of your master?"


    Leroy replied coldly.


    Everything she said to convince him was contradictory.


    In fact, most of the things he went through when he was with her were simrly embarrassing.


    She kept showering him with iprehensible favors. He couldn''t believe it was real.


    I have already been more loyal to Richard-sama than necessary.


    "Then I''m sure someday, I''ll regret trusting you."


    Even after I die for the duke... would the Duke evaluate differently?


    Leroy was startled for a moment by the creepy words.


    What puzzled Leroy the most was that all of this really sounded like the truth.


    If the crown prince had intended to nt a watchdog in the ducal family, he wouldn''t have chosen a woman who was his loyal dog. Nor would he have revealed to him that he was in a rtionship with her.


    ''Maybe she feels betrayed by her lover and decides to betray the same way.''


    Perhaps she couldn''t stand the prince''s order to marry another man. A stick that was too straight may breakpletely instead of being bent.


    Throwing away that man and living happily with someone else would surely be a usible revenge.


    But even so... did the way she persuade him need to be so extreme?


    Many thoughts came to Leroy''s mind which he was not able to get the proper answers of.


    I''ve been a faithful follower of His Highness the Crown Prince for a long time, and it''s only natural that you don''t trust me easily. It''s up to me to prove that what I said to the duke today, is sincere. But trust is not a kind of feeling that can be cultivated unterally.


    As if she had expected Leroy''s distrust from the beginning, she calmly continued her exnation.


    Just in time, a gust of wind blew up, and the chiffon hat, which had been loosely draped, floated high into the sky. Leroy reflexively closed and opened his eyes as the cold wind scratched his face.


    However, the woman in front of him was only staring at him, as if she was not interested in any trivial matters.


    Maybe it was the same from the moment they first met today.


    How much can the Duke invest in testing my sincerity?


    <strong>***</strong>


    "Excuse me."


    Hey, can I ask you something?


    Please ask."


    At the persistent question, Marsha eventually opened her closed mouth.


    Jonas, who was standing next to her, hurriedly turned to her.


    It was an aggressive attitude that was burdensome, but Marsha was not particrly embarrassed.


    It wasmon for the master''s backstory to be exchanged secretly in a ce where only the subordinates were left.


    Perhaps the opponent was thinking of digging behind Iona for the duke.


    Sure enough, the next question was exactly what Marsha had expected.


    Can you tell me what kind ofdy you are serving?


    I dont think I can give you the answer you want.


    Marsha answered coldly.


    Jonas asked back, looking a little absurd.


    Are you so sharp that you already think what answer I want?


    Marsha stared nkly at Jonas for a while.


    Since he seemed to have no talent for being polite, she thought it would be okay for her to let go of formality a bit.


    Usually, it''s the faults one want to find in a marriage partner they dont like.


    I didnt specifically want bad reviews.


    I also live by listening to the reputation of thedy I serve. She has obviously been very sessful professionally, but... Well, there are many other rumors that will prejudice people.


    If you say prejudice, are you saying its not actually like that?


    Everyone unanimously called Iona the loyal dog of the prince.


    Even though it was a word that expresses closeness with the crown prince, a certain amount of contempt was bound to be mixed in whenparing people to dogs.


    People thought that Iona was a woman who was not interested in anything other than being in the eyes of the prince. Infrequent ess to social circles and poor personal rtionships were also epted as the same link.


    Those who wanted to line up with the prince were against her naivety, and those who hated the prince avoided Iona because she was his subordinate.


    Marsha thought Iona''s only w was that she wasn''t cunning enough to renew her image.


    She is a person who has suffered all her life. Because she always put others first before herself. While she is not afraid to sacrifice herself for the sake of others, she does not expect others to act as she does. There is no other kind of person who is so easy to live with loss.


    Instead of interrupting Marsha, Jonas just listened intently.


    Marsha continued, looking at the far shore of theke.


    I want mydy to be happy. I think she is the one who should be happy.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15<strong>Chapter 15</strong>


    I want mydy to be happy. I think she is the one who should be happy.


    At least I can tell you that she is a very good master to you.


    There was a little admiration in Jonas''s voice.


    Marsha wondered why, but no time was given to continue the conversation because the figures of Iona and Leroy were getting closer from afar.


    ''It hasn''t been long since they left for a walk, so why did theye back already?''


    Thinking that Marsha left Jonas behind and hurriedly approached Iona.


    Mydy, the hat


    It was blown into theke by the wind.


    I think I need to rearrange your hair. Come on, get inside the carriage. Gentlemen, please wait outside for a while.


    The wind was strong, and her hair, which Marshahad put so much effort into, was already disheveled.


    Marsha hurriedly led Iona to the carriage, and she obediently followed Marsha.


    Jonas, who was watching them, soon turned his eyes to his master.


    Leroy was staring at the spot where Iona disappeared with a serious expression from a little distance away.


    Jonas asked, sneaking closer to him.


    What did she talk about that makes you look so frightened?


    Jonas.


    "Yes?"


    If a woman proposes to marry you and offers to give you all her possessions in return, how should a man react to this?


    Jonas was a little taken aback by the absurd assumption.


    Of course, he had enough brains to read the context, so he could easily guess that what Leroyjust said was a real situation. Aside from the fact that that doesn''t make any sense at all.


    Did Dame Iona say that?


    Jonas asked in a bewildered voice.


    Leroy only nodded briefly.


    Jonas'' reaction was not much different from what Leroy had shown earlier.


    Jonas continued as if Iona was being ridiculous.


    Why?


    I dont know either.


    Leroy did not bother to exin that she had dered that she would be the head of the household, because it was already strange enough that she offered to hand over all of her personal property to him.


    It was also a fact that only he knew that Iona was in a rtionship with the crown prince, so he didn''t expect a proper answer in the first ce.


    "Actually, isn''t it a bit crazy?"


    Jonas, who had been suffering for a long time, suddenly asked.


    He shook his head roughly, adding evidence to his question.


    Why, werent we both taken aback by the sudden act of kindnessst time? Come to think of it, it was a bit strange from then on. From the outside, she looks fine, but she''s the prince''s henchman, You both just met twice. What the hell is she thinking? Is she out of her mind?


    "No."


    "Yes?"


    Jonas asked with a puzzled face at Leroy''s denial.


    Leroy spoke again, fixing his eyes on the figure beyond the small window.


    Its not like we only met twice.


    Ah, you said youd already met her before?


    Jonas blurted out his words as if he had just remembered.


    The topic naturally moved to the past.


    But when was that? Dame Iona doesn''t seem to remember anything.


    It was a long time ago. It''s only natural that she has forgotten since we haven''t been in a rtionship in particr."


    By the way, does the Duke remember?


    Jonas narrowed his eyes as if something was suspicious.


    It was time for him to question his master more earnestly.


    But before he could get any answer, the carriage door opened and Iona walked out.


    Perhaps thanks to the help of an expert, she had a much more tidy appearance.


    Iona said in a polite speech suitable for her appearance.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    I guess it wasnt a good ce to have a conversation. If it''s okay with you, I''d like to move indoors."


    No, I think it would be best to leave for today. You will need some time to think about the offer I made.


    It was a humble attitude. As if she had done her part for today in persuading him.


    Leroy, who was openly misled by her, grabbed Iona''s hand and said.


    There are also ways to get to know each other better by talking. Besides I already told the Count that we woulde back by evening.


    If you''re worried about being frowned upon for a brief encounter, don''t worry. I will be home in time for dinner.


    There is no case of ady returning alone who went out with me. Do you intend to turn me into a man who doesn''t even know basic manners?"


    At Leroy''s question, Iona gave a slightly puzzled expression.


    It seemed unexpected that he would hold onto her this far.


    However, Leroy thought that she was being too stubborn. She told him that when it became known that she was not being treated right, it was she who would be in trouble, not him.


    No, not like that, but I thought you just wouldnotwant to be with me for now. Because I made an unpleasant offer.


    As soon as Iona finished speaking, she felt a curious gaze stab her in the back of her head.


    Leroy didn''t look back and ordered Jonas to go to the carriage.


    Perhaps because Iona was also there, Jonas silently obeyed Leroy''sorder instead of grumbling.


    Iona, who was watching Jonas getting away from them, suggested apromise after a while.


    Then lets head back to town. But first you go, I will reach there in no time.


    Is there a need to move separately in such a cumbersome way?


    ''Why is she reluctant to be with me when she even offered to give all her money to this marriage?''


    "I''m going to visit a ce that wouldn''t be appropriate for the Duke to apany me."


    Iona''s exnation did not make Leroy feel any better. This was because she had been saying from the beginning that she was going to end the meeting with him early and that she was going somewhere else.


    Leroy looked at her nkly and said.


    Okay, I guess my distrust of you is deepening.


    I don''t mean to do anything that will harm the duke.


    If you dont intend to make a secret out of it, tell me the truth. Where is your destination?


    In the end, it was Iona who took a step back. Iona answered, swallowing her troubled sigh.


    Im thinking of going to Pasha Street.


    ''Did I just hear correctly? Is there any possibility that it could have been another word with a simr pronunciation?''


    Pasha Street, it was a street of pleasure and entertainment that everyone knew.


    It was an overly unconventional location to head to right after the meeting with your soon-to-be husband.


    Thanks to her earlier suggestions, Leroythought there would be no more surprises to her, but he waspletely mistaken.


    Leroy asked with a hint of hope.


    Are there any wholesome ces I don''t know about?


    It was only then that Iona realized that it was a misleading remark and spat out a small exmation.


    "Ah."


    Perhaps she wanted to give the impression of being as sound as possible, so she straightened her back and stood upright. She said as if to reassure him.


    Don''t worry. I''m not going to meet a man. There is a woman I want to meet there.


    Of course, her answer did not reassure Leroy in the slightest.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Iona''s father, Hayden Modrov, was a man who had no corner to an objectivelypositive evaluation. Selfishness and opportunism were also problems, but above all, he had a poor view of marriage.


    Even before marriage, he sowed many intrigues, and even after bing married, he did not stop living a dissolute life.


    He still met a lot of women and, perhaps understandably, had many out-of-wedlocks.


    Iona could bet her all that she wasn''t the only Modrov family''s hidden illegitimate child.


    This was Hayden, who continued to make mistresses even when the Countess was alive. After his wife''s death, it was only natural that his behavior became more outspoken.


    Even now, Hayden had a lover that everyone knew.


    Iona was on her way to meet her.


    If you are ufortable, you can wait outside.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16<strong>Chapter 16</strong>


    If you are ufortable, you can wait outside.


    Before arriving at the destination and stepping outside, Iona spoke as if she was considerate of Leroy.


    It was true that he regretted going along a bit after learning who she was trying to meet, but Leroy did not back down on his decision.


    Leroy answered as if swallowing a sigh.


    I will go with you.


    In the first ce, he was determined now.


    Leroy, who didn''t know that he would be with her even secretly like this, didn''t have extra clothes ready, but he solved the problem simply by changing his top with Jonas.


    Although the size was small, it was not to the extent that clothes were torn, but it was just enough to wear.


    He abandoned Jonas, who had a needlessly splendid appearance, and stood next to Iona.


    They had to walk a little longer to reach the destination because they were conscious of eyes and stopped the carriage far away. Taking advantage of that gap, Leroy asked Iona.


    "Who else besides me knows you''re here today?"


    Meetings with a person like this are always best kept secret.


    "..."


    If it wasnt for my adoptive fathers errands, I would not havee here, especially today.


    Even after learning that Iona came to see her adoptive father''s mistress, not anyone else, there were still uneasy feelings inside Leroy.


    Iona smiled as if she guessed what Leroy was thinking.


    "It''s not the right ce to meet with a man I might marry, after all."


    It was for this reason that Iona rejected his proposal to move together.


    Being a despised family, they were even more reluctant to show their ws to others.


    If Leroy hadn''t talked about trust, Iona would have somehow gotten away with him.


    Just because she decided to live for him didn''t mean that she would show him all the secrets without hiding anything.


    Iona added, lightly taping on her low chin.


    So I thought it was the right time to create an alibi. No one would think I would go see her on a day like today.


    Leroy wholeheartedly agreed with that opinion.


    Hearing her words, he also thought of the question of why. Clearly, her choice was right.


    If he had any questions, it was the purpose, not the timing.


    May I ask why you want to meet her?


    Well, its hard to exin, but In the long run, this is for the Duke.


    For me?


    Come with me, you will know.


    Iona, who answered inly, took a step ahead of Leroy.


    ''Is it because the sun hasn''t set yet?''


    The building Iona found looked like an ordinary house.


    Themon entrance was not separately locked. The two opened the door and walked up the narrow stairs one after another.


    As soon as they reached the top floor, Iona approached the door directly in front of her.


    She knocked silently.


    "I''m going to sleep more, Betty."


    A sleepy voice came from the other side of the door.


    Iona didn''t care and knocked again.


    It seemed that the constant noise seemed to have fueled the other person. After a while, angry footsteps approached.


    "Can''t you hear me saying I''m sleeping! I slepttest night!"


    The one who suddenly opened the door and appeared was a woman with a tired face.


    The woman who found the strange visitor hesitated without backing down at her anger.


    Iona slowly flipped back the hat of the robe that was covering her face.


    Hello, Miss Fleur. Can we talk in a minute?


    Deme Modrov? Why are you here...


    I have something to tell you.


    "You''re a knight by name, but you don''t know manners at all."


    With a hint of sophistication, Fleur nced at Leroy, who was standing behind Iona.


    As if she hadn''t even recognized him because of his unusual appearance, Fleur quickly turned her attention to Iona and said, meekly stepping back.


    Lets hear what youre talking about.


    Iona and Leroy silently followed her inside.


    The interior was very messy, probably because the owner didn''t have the personality to clean up well.


    It was a time when Iona examined the bottles and the hem of her clothes on the floor with a dry gaze. Fleur ushered them to the couch.


    She sat down first and asked.


    "Yes, did youe to ask me to break up with your father?"


    Fleur, tantly sarcastic, picked up the cigar lying on the table.


    Soon, a strong smell of tobo spread around.


    It seemed to be an action to subdue the steamer, but Iona, who had worked under the smoker for a long time, was not particrly affected.


    Iona answered calmly.


    The Countess''s death anniversary is approaching. It is better to pass the bad times quietly.


    Ah, the date Has it already been that time?


    If my father''s mistress came to visit him on my mother''s death day and behaved abusively, there would be nothing more disastrous than that as a child. Isn''t it?


    At the unfamiliar sound, Fleur sucked in the tobo and frowned.


    No matter how much she was a street woman, she had enough brains to not go against the heart of a man who gave her money.


    While Fleur was puzzled, Iona continued to make absurd assumptions.


    Of course, this would not be a particrly wise move for the person in question either. An angryndlord might say goodbye.


    "What the hell are you talking about...


    This is constion money.


    Interrupting Fleur''s words, Iona took out a heavy pouch from her bosom. At first nce, it seemed to contain a considerable amount of money.


    Looking at Fleur with a bewildered expression, Iona added leisurely.


    Once things work out between you two, Ill give you twice as much.


    Only then did Fleur fully understand Iona''s meaning.


    Iona was now asking her to ''make a mess at the count''s house in time for the former countess''s anniversary''.


    Feeling like waking up, she hurriedly rubbed the cigarette off.


    Even in the sudden situation, she instinctively bounced from the abacus.


    He''s an aristocrat who''s been captured for a while. I wouldnt be able to make ends meet with ordinary money, would I ?


    Fleur tried not to look at the money bag on the table. Because she wanted to get a win in this deal.


    However, Iona lightly retorted as if she knew for sure that Fleur was bluffing.


    Count Modrov doesn''t date a woman for a long time. Even his longest-serving lover didn''tst two years. It''s already been over a year since he met Miss Fleur, so I guess I''ll have at least a year''s worth of money left from the count.


    Iona was well aware that Hayden didn''t spend a lot of money on a woman.


    He had no interest in sharing knowledge with the opposite sex, so he deliberately chose to meet only women of low status.


    It was proof that Fleurhad never had an affair with Count like Hayden, who was famous in the social world.


    Iona said as if driving a wedge.


    There are many people who can rece Miss Fleur. You wouldn''t be naive enough to believe that the Count would be faithful to one woman.


    Fleur also felt that Hayden''s visits were gradually diminishing.


    ''Was it because he had a new girl?''


    Then, as Iona said, it might have been better to take the money presented to her now.


    Fleur stared at Iona and picked up the pouch.


    She pulled the string and untied it, and a glittering gold coin caught her eye. Fleur, whose gaze was captured by the brilliance, was speechless for a moment.


    Fleur opened her mouth after a while.


    If I break up with Count Modrov, it doubles, right?


    "Of course."


    Iona answered without hesitation. Her low, businesslike voice sounded quite believable.


    Fleur, who quickly regained herposure, pulled the ribbon back and tightened it with a bewitching smile.


    If I do what you want, what will you get?


    It would be beneficial for the Count to not be in an unnecessary rtionship with any women.


    Yes, it is. You are very filial.


    Fleur smiled like she was having fun.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    It was obvious what would happen when she said that Fleurwould visit the Count''s house on the countess''s death anniversary.


    Perhaps the count and his children would all work together to expel her.


    However, the anger of the children will eventually move to the father.


    He was a person who had another lover even at the moment when his original wife was at a loss. His children would inevitably relive the resentments of the past.


    Come to think of it, I didnt bring anything to drink because I was in a hurry. It''s cold. Would you like some tea?"


    Fleur asked in a more perplexed manner.


    The offer she just received was interesting, but she also quite liked the fact that this hard-nosed knight did not hesitate to use honorifics for her.


    "It''s okay. You seem to be very tired, and now it''s also time for us to leave, so please rest.


    Iona politely declined her offer.


    As expected, Fleur immediately stood up to see Iona and Leroy off.


    Unlike when they first visited this ce, the two were able toe out while listening to friendly greetings.


    Conscious of listening ears, they didn''t talk until they left the building.


    In the meantime, the lights were slowlying on in the street, as the evening was approaching.


    Leroy, who silently followed Iona, suddenly asked.


    That''s what you mean when you said that you would be the family head?


    Because the rtionship between the Count and Nils will deteriorate so that I can have a chance.


    Isn''t it too cumbersome and dangerous to do for others? If you''d rather be greedy for the position of head of household for yourself, I''d consider your offer more seriously.


    Then, after much thought, you will eventually refuse. You don''t want to risk giving power to the limbs of your enemies.


    Leroy kept his mouth shut because what Iona said was true.


    Her offer to give away her entire fortune was obviously absurd, but otherwise, he had no reason to help her take control of the family.


    Then why? What is the reason for doing all this to the point of betraying your lord?


    In the end, Leroy brought out the doubts he had been harboring all along.


    The other party was presenting only weak grounds so that it could not be thought that she was trying to persuade him.


    No, the method was exined, but the motive was not revealed at all.


    Leroy looked at Iona with a face demanding an answer.


    After a moment of hesitation, she said.


    I found out toote that the person I was loyal to was not worth it. That''s all.


    ''Because she found out that she was loyal to a worthless person.''


    Although it was vague, it was an answer that gave confidence to the assumption that the other party would have changed their minds about the prince''s betrayal.


    ''Was she intending to hide her rtionship with the crown prince until the end?''


    ''If so, I could understand her secretive attitude to some extent.''


    Leroy suddenly remembered the face of the crown prince who had said he would hide the woman he loved, forever.


    ''Isn''t it really foolish to love such a mean man?''


    ''It''s just as foolish as to trying to destroy yourself just because you''ve been betrayed by a man.''


    Even though this assumption would definitely benefit him greatly, Leroy found himself wishing she hadn''t gone through it.


    Then again, you should reconsider your decision. It''s better to think long before you decide who to dedicate your life to."


    In order not to ruin her life any further, Leroy wanted her to be more careful.


    Iona answered Leroy''s advice without hesitation.


    Even if given the time, I would choose you.


    As a result, Leroy naturally felt absurd.


    Leroy asked in fear.


    Even if I dont believe in you?


    Certainly, trust between spouses is important, but At least for the duke, I don''t think I need to be so greedy.


    Why?


    It''s because I know that no matter how much you suspect me of being the crown prince''s dirty trick, you are a man who will not betray the woman who became his wife.


    Leroy was seized with a feeling of bewilderment. Because he had never done anything to deserve her to say that.


    Even he hadn''t decided whether to ept or reject this marriage talk.


    No, to be more honest, his mind was clearly inclined toward thetter.


    It was impossible to bow down first and enter the imperial family, which was no different from the family''s enemy.


    The reason Leroy decided to meet Iona was purely out of personal curiosity.


    At the same time, however, Iona''s behavior ultimately inted his curiosity rather than quelling it.


    Leroy stood still.


    He felt that momentarily.


    ''In exchange for this reckless and excessive trust sent by the other person, wouldn''t it be possible to pretend to believe it for a while?''


    A while ago, You asked how much money I could invest in testing your sincerity.


    "Yes."


    I will ask you this time. How much will it take to test your sincerity?


    This was a question he had ignored before. Unlike him who acted coldly, Iona answered his question with a sincere attitude.


    I think it will be around 100,000 gold. It''s unlikely, but you won''t lose anything if I fail. The Mordovs have exactly the same amount prepared as my dowry.


    It was an excessive amount to give simply for the purpose of testing the other person''s sincerity.


    However, if he could get his hands on Mordov County in exchange for this, there would be no other lucky gamble.


    Iona said that there would be no loss, but it was not a particrly meaningful condition because if she failed, she could also refuse her dowry.


    Wasn''t the other person saying it simply with the intention of reassuring him?


    Iona added, looking at him with a confident look.


    So to speak, this is a bet with my ransom.


    <strong>***</strong>


    That evening, Iona was escorted by the Duke and safely returned to the Count''s residence.


    Contrary to everyone''s assumption that he would be dissatisfied with the forced meeting, the duke showed great respect for his bride-to-be.


    He even foretold the next time by saying that he woulde to see her again before leaving.


    At that, Count Mordov was relieved, but this result did not satisfy everyone.


    In particr, Yvonne''s room had the atmosphere of a mourning house.


    At the news that Iona returned home with a smile on her face, Yvonne cried as if the world had copsed.


    How could that bitch be a duchess? Isn''t it all crazy? What the hell is happing!


    Yvonne, unable to ovee her anger, threw things as soon as she was caught.


    Then a piece of porcin ricocheted out and grazed the cheek of a nearby maid. In response to her stinging pain, the maid reflexively covered her face.


    Yvonne, who noticed it, turned on the light in her eyes and approached her.


    Why are you looking at me like that? Should I even look at you now?


    Oh, no. miss. no. I just, I just feel so sorry for thedy crying, so that''s why...


    "Yes? Isn''t that because you''re dissatisfied with me?"


    At Yvonne''s questioning, the maid frantically shook.


    However, Yvonne didn''t stop there and thrust her face right in front of the maid.


    Tell me where... Where in the world could be a poor girl like me? The girl who ruined our family, far from being punished by God, looks more powerful than me. No one knows that dirty blood flows through her. huh? How rotten her insides must be.


    Your words are all right. I''m angry too, but I wonder what the youngdy Iona is like, and I dare notment on that...


    The maid rolled her head to somehow please Yvonne, but she couldn''t speak properly in fear.


    At that, Yvonne grabbed the maid''s hair as if she had been waiting.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18<strong>Chapter 18</strong>


    You, since you are of the same low status, do you feel more attached to that bitch? If you side with her, do you think you can live like her?


    Kyaaak!


    Don''t tell me wrong! Stupid people like you have ruined my life. It''s all because of her!


    Yvonne shouted, pushing the maid over the wall.


    Despite destroying furniture and stabbing the maid, Yvonne''s mood did not improve. Because there was someone else she really wanted to take care of.


    ''That cunning girl, until marriage came out, she was not like that, but she changed and wanted to be a duchess?''


    Originally in the Mordov family, Iona was like a trash can.


    Whenever Nils felt bad, he always took out his anger on Iona first.


    Every time Yvonne saw Iona''s face, she had to spit at least a few swear words to feel better.


    Iona used to be served bad food or bad street clothes by her maid.


    But for Yvonne, the most important of these was collecting and burning the invitations already in advance for Iona.


    She couldn''t go to the same party with that cheeky girl as sisters.


    Thanks to this, Iona was treated as an outcast even in the social world, but Yvonne did not feel any guilt.


    It was natural. Because she was a dirty bastard for Yvonne.


    Since it was none other than Iona who ruined their happiness, Iona, the culprit, must live more unhappily than everyone else.


    But apart from the need for a trash can, it was also unpleasant to see filth tumbling in front of her eyes.


    Yvonne sometimes wished that Iona could not stand all this bullying and would rather run away.


    ''If I abuse and mistreat her so much that she can''t stand it, won''t she fall out on her own?'' There were times when she acted more strongly with such thoughts.


    But that leech-like girl did not leave her family for many years, even after bing an adult.


    No, on the contrary, as time passed, she became more and more necessary to the Mordov family. Even more than Nils and Yvonne, who were the real children.


    ''Why should I be treated like this because of that cheeky illegitimate child?''


    Today, Hayden wasn''t talking or praising Yvonne, but that cheeky illegitimate child.This was because the guest had heard them fighting.


    Yvonne was a little taken aback when she found out about this, but she quickly cheered up.


    It wouldn''t have happened without that illegitimate child, so she argued that it was all Iona''s fault, no, her father''s fault for trying to pair such a child with the duke.


    But the results were disastrous. Count Mordov was very angry with her and ordered her not toe out of her room for the rest of the day.


    Thanks to this, Yvonne had to shut herself up on the third floor without being able to show her face in front of the Duke.


    It''s her fault, without her I-I


    It was when Yvonne muttered something and gritted her teeth. Someone suddenly opened the door and entered without knocking.


    It was Nils.


    Yvonne shouted in a choked voice with a happy face.


    "Brother!"


    Surprised by the thunderous voice, Nils hurriedly brought his index finger to her mouth.


    Shh, Dad... the sand is here. When I woke up, I went to Dora and went out. Only Hadi, who had no business with


    It was hard to understand because of the leaky pronunciation, but Yvonne nodded hastily.


    Thinking that it was because of Iona that her brother started talking like a three-year-old baby, she couldn''t hold back her anger at all.


    Didn''t the Duke talk about me? He shouldn''t have misunderstood me...


    Yvonne asked impatiently.


    The duke would understand her position once he knew the circumstances, but because of the family''s honor, she couldn''t give a truthful exnation, so it was just unfair.


    This was Yvonne''sthoughts all the time when she was in her room.


    You didnt do avythink. Eh, it''s always a one-on-one algument, Iona doesn''t cale about family."


    Nils replied in a non-trivial tone.


    However, the ufortable thing was that he, too, had a frown on his face.


    Because of his broken tooth, Nils couldn''te forward in front of the Duke, so it was frustrating.


    She''s a public servant, so there''s no way she''d hate the cage. Father, but he doesnt know that.


    Hayden still seemed intent on coaxing Iona to use her well, but Nils had a different idea.


    Most of the Mordov family''s prestige came from the close rtionship between Iona and the crown prince.


    If Iona married the duke and got another surname, the position of the Mordov family would be ruined.


    Yvonne, you should have the duchess position instead of her. Either that or the job that she used to carry. We have to do one of the two, otherwise, our future is leaking.


    I mean, it''s not easy. How can we change the name that came from the imperial family at will?


    Yvonne put on a downcast expression at Nils'' absurd remark.


    No matter how much they were restrained by those in power, they could not work outside their father''s shadow.


    However, Nils seemed to have no intention of moving on the surface from the start.


    He whispered slowly.


    When the bride was carried away.


    Yvonne took a deep breath. Nils, who wrapped his arms around Yvonne''s shoulders, added, with his eyes shining.


    When the opponent of the contest is in trouble, my sister is the one who wille first with the next candidate. If things go well, I can give you two pottery catches.


    Hey, are you going to kill Iona? still  Will it be okay?


    Munnon''s child will be inherited, but it''s trivial to belittle what you''ll get. In the first ce, it was a problem that he borrowed Sasana''s needle to promote a fake youngda. Because of that, Idu Medrepu can do well.


    The pronunciation was still difficult to understand, but one thing was certain. Nils didn''t want to embarrass Iona, he wanted to get rid of her altogether.


    Nils dragged Yvonne, who was standing in a daze, to a nearby chair and sat her down.


    Before continuing the detailed exnation, Nils looked around and said.


    Get out of here.


    As if the maids had been waiting for him, they left the room like the ebb tide. Those who came out into the hallway exchanged anxious nces as soon as the door closed.


    It seemed that Nils had lowered his voice as much as possible, so his voice could not be heard anymore.


    After a long silence, a silent conversation took ce between the maids who were standing in a circle.


    There was no sound, so there was no way to know what was going on beyond the door.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The Imperial Knights'' diligence was strict. There were no exceptions, even if for a person who had a major life event, such as marriage, right around the corner.


    ''Working three shifts like hell, I must quit soon.''


    Ionained so much in my heart, but her eyes, ustomed to the early morning shift, were nothing but sharp.


    Her body had already adapted to the harsh work environment.


    Donning her familiar uniform, Iona buttoned it up with machine-like speed.


    ''It''s fortunate that retirement is scheduled soon.''


    One additional advantage of a proper marriage was added.


    Until she died, she couldn''t even think of quitting her job, but now she can afford to look at the situation quite objectively.


    She was being exploited for her passion.


    -Knock... Knock...


    Sleep more. Why did youe out already?


    At the sound of a knocking from the other side of the door, Iona replied calmly.


    But Marsha did not enter the room and remained silent.


    That alone gave her a rough idea that the person standing across the door wasn''t Marsha.


    Instead of asking for the other person''s identity, Iona suddenly opened the door.


    Ah,dy!


    A maid with an incontinent scar on her cheek was standing in front of her. If her memory is not wrong, she was definitely a child who worked under Yvonne.


    Iona asked nonchntly.


    What is going on?


    Then the maid trembled and looked around.


    It seemed that she was trying to say something that should not be heard by others.


    Iona silently took her into the room. If the other person''s purpose had been spying or assassination, she wouldn''t have bothered to announce her visit by knocking.


    The maid took a small deep breath and said.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Thanks for letting me in, youngdy. I disturbed you and met at a time like this; forgive me for the rudeness.


    I''ll listen to the business first.Whether or not this will be passed on will be judgedter.


    At Iona''s answer, the maid opened her mouth with a nervous face.


    "I know you''ll find it hard to believe, but I''m here to let you know that Nils is plotting to harm mydy."


    Nils is trying to kill me?


    Iona tilted her head without a sense of danger.


    Thinking that it was because Iona didn''t believe her, the maid hurriedly borated.


    I heard that Nils came to visit Yvonne and plotted a scheme.He wants to get rid of mydy to stop her marriage with the duke and send Yvonne to be the duke''s bride instead.Because I was kicked out of the room in the middle, I don''t know the details...It didn''t seem like he was just saying it.


    It wasn''t that Iona didn''t particrly trust the whistleblower and showed a carefree attitude. It was just that Nils'' behavior felt incredibly careless.


    ''In fact, don''t I have many regrets in life?''


    She was thinking of killing him in the not-too-distant future, but that wasn''t as early as now.


    And Iona didn''t remember her life being threatened at this stage like this either.


    ''I guess he didn''t like what I''ve been up totely.''


    After all, in the previous life, she hadn''t broken Nils''s teeth, nor had she shown disrespect to the count''s family.


    In short, she must have felt like a neighborhood drum to them; There was no reason to tear up a drum that could potentially be sold at a higher priceter.


    But now it was different.


    Since she did not hide her hostile attitude, Nils must have been wary.


    Thinking about it, Nils''s quick actions made sense.


    And whether the count''s family died earlier orter, as long as Iona was there, it won''t change their fate.


    Why did youe to me?


    If there was one question, why did this maid bother to tell her the truth?


    It was unlikely that she was a spy from Nils or other family members.


    If they had concocted it, she''d rather have theme up with some other excuse.This was because there is nothing to be gained by making her vignt.


    Who would want to get involved in something like that?You never know who will take the me if things get discovered.


    The maid said that and wept.


    Iona muttered quietly, Yeah, I guess you didnt want to be seen as one with Nils or Yvonne.


    It''s same for the most of the maids under Yvonne.


    The master was selfish and even violent. And, since there was no proper reward, there was no such thing as loyalty.


    Nheless, no one was looking for Iona when something simr happened before.


    She wouldn''t have looked like someone who could protect them.


    After all, even when Marsha, the only one who protected Iona, was kicked out, she didn''t resist at all...


    It was funny.The fact that the eyes toward her could have changed so easily.


    ''I''ve been living thinking that I was abandoned by the world, but in fact, I was the one who abandoned me.''


    Iona, sneering as if passing by, looked into the maid''s eyes and asked.


    Can you say that you came here because you wanted to work for me from now on?


    If the maid simply wanted to avoid responsibility, she could have used a more roundabout way.


    Most of the maids thought the same, but the reason she dared to go out on her own was probably that she felt it was worth taking the risk.


    Iona was going to be a duchess, and yet there were no reliable people around her.As a maid, she had seen it as an opportunity to rise.


    If necessary, I will bring you all the information you want from now on.


    Tell me what you want in return.


    It''s hard to continue working under Yvonne.If you take me with you when you leave this ce, I will serve you wholeheartedly.


    What is your name?


    This is Cornelia.


    Cornelia...


    It wasn''t a name she remembered.


    After Iona became the head of the County, it was most likely that the maid, who had served Count Modrov in her previous life, was cut off in the process of renovating the mansion; All those who directly assisted the Modrov family had been kicked out without thinking.


    And those who were fired without a letter of rmendation were no longer able to get quality jobs.


    At least it was clear that this maid had made the best choice for herself.


    And this?


    Looking at the letters Cornelia pulled out from her arms, Iona brieflymented.


    These are invitations. Cornelia said.These are the things that Yvonne has been stealing.I brought it in case you need it.


    Looking at her quick-witted behavior, Iona thought she would be worth using in the future.


    Originally, she was nning to start her social circle activities more slowly than this, but when she realized the invitation that had been dyed, an idea shed into her mind.


    Iona epted the invitation from Cornelia and began to look at the sender''s names one by one.


    Iona''s eyes stopped at one of them.


    ''This.''


    Irene Kruger.It was an invitation from an unexpected person.


    As the young daughter of Viscount Kruger, she had a sociable personality and was a big spender.


    The rxed atmosphere and good drinks naturally attracted people.


    Thanks to this, young aristocrats who were interested in the opposite sex would stamp their feet at every party hosted by Viscount Kruger. Except for Iona, of course.


    Originally, she would not have been able to attend even if she had received the invitation on time, but now it was different.


    After thinking about something, Iona smiled iprehensibly.


    If your position is that of a duchess, its normal for you to emerge as a socialite, right?


    <strong>***</strong>


    Of course, bing a socialite was something she could only dream of after work.


    After going to the imperial pce, Iona patrolled around Richard''s bedroom as usual.


    Of course, not a single ant wandered around, let alone an unfamiliar face.


    Finding danger in the depths of such a pce was as difficult as finding a shark in a river.


    After reporting that there was nothing wrong, Iona headed straight to the restaurant to have breakfast.


    The cafeteria under the Order of the Knights was a hearty ce serving breakfast, lunch, dinner, andte-night snacks.


    In other words, the knights rolled people non-stop from morning, noon, and evening to dawn.


    As expected, the inside was crowded with people who had already signed up for work  or who hadnt been able to leave work yet.


    As Iona sat down after receiving her food, a nearby knight pretended to be familiar.


    Dame Iona, I heard His Grace the Duke met you?


    ''Why are people so interested in other people''s love affairs?''


    Of course, she and the Duke weren''t particrly tied to a rtionship of the opposite sex...


    ''No, since I''ve decided to be a proper couple this time...perhaps?''


    It btedly urred to her that she seemed to have been overly businesslike towards the duke during theirst meeting.


    She was too busy trying to appeal to the benefits he could get from marrying her.


    It would be difficult to say that she was wrong because she had to convince him to move on to the next step.


    ''Last time it wasn''t so difficult to walk into the wedding hall.''


    Although there were obvious shortcuts that had already been taken, she did not want to use the same method this time.


    She''d rather bite her tongue and die again.


    After organizing her thoughts, Iona cut off the useless question at once.


    You have the mind to hear such news.I must inform the captain that the amount of training seems insufficient.


    "No, every Knight is talking about it, so how would I not know?"


    Okay, if you want to im that you''ve had enough training,e with me after dinner.I''ll check it myself.


    Hmmm, enjoy your meal, senior.I already have to spar with Sir Theobald.


    Saying that the junior, who lowered his tail at once, stood up with a half-empty tray.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    It was obvious that he was hiding behind a pir pretending to be headed for the exit, but she didn''t bother to follow.


    Because the purpose in the first ce was to make him keep quiet.


    "uh? Iona! Are you working this morning? How was the person you met yesterday, is he okay?


    Ah, Sir Nick. I saw earlier that Captain Saskia was looking for you.


    The fellow knight who had juste closer also turned away at once with a bluish face.


    Nevertheless, new piranhas who did not see the words of the previous challengers were constantly flooded in.


    Dame Iona! I heard you saw him face to face!


    I thought Dame Iona would never get married. What is this?


    If Dame Iona goes like that, what should I do because I feel sorry for our Sir Reiner


    Are you really getting married?


    I cant even go home anyway! The leader said that people like us shouldn''t even get married!"


    It was hard to understand what people were saying as more and more people started talking and asking questions.


    Iona tried to keep her mouth shut and focus only on her meal, but she couldn''t ignore the gathering eyes.


    I heard that he is so handsome, is it true?


    Oh, he was handsome.


    After responding to that question, Iona inhaled the stew and stood up.


    The work of the knights did not simply end at patrolling and guarding. It wasmon for them to leave work onlyte at night after roaming around the training ground, at the behest of their superior.


    In the midst of only smelling each other''s sweat, it was really fun for them to talk about the love story of a superior.


    Iona hurriedly ran out of the restaurant to avoid the cheering hyenas.


    Of course, it wasn''t really useful. Because she couldn''t run away like this from the next person she met.


    How was the encounter?


    This was the question Iona heard as soon as she entered Richard''s bedroom.


    Richard was leisurely drinking tea with the newspaper open on the table.


    [The ice knight who stole the hearts of many men, this time bewitching the young duke?!]


    Judging by the childish choice of words, it must have been a cheap newsletter popr amongmoners.


    There would be no subordinate who would voluntarily bring something like that to a country''s crown prince, so this must be a prop prepared only to tease Iona.


    Ah, of course, my ice knight must have tied the dukes heart in an instant.


    Richard''s voice was full of joy that he couldn''t hide.


    Iona answered as if she was going through colic.


    He seems to hate me.


    At that, a satisfied smile appeared on Richard''s lips.


    It was bad taste in many ways to be used even after the marriage, by a person who threw her to suffer.


    Iona asked abruptly.


    Can I ask you one question?


    "Ask."


    Why did Your Highness choose Lord Leroy as my husband?


    After putting aside the lingering attachment to the question of why Richard had abandoned her, the next question remained.


    Why did she have to marry the duke?


    If Richard had intended to ally with the duke, he should not have proposed such an insulting marriage.


    Conversely, if he had intended topletely stomp and bring Leroy to his knees, more specific orders should have been given to her.


    However, Richard had never asked her to investigate the duke''s background or to assassinate a rted figure.


    Of course, it wasn''t that he didn''t do it at all, but he didn''t ask her to keep it confidential enough to make it difficult.


    What did he want to achieve by putting an exceptionally obedient dog in the duchess position?


    My knight I know, is not the one who asks these questions.


    Richard said that and nodded.


    Aside from being an alumnus, his words were true. Because she never asked him "why" questions until her death.


    Lest he harbors any doubts, Iona silently apologized.


    I apologize for any inconvenience.


    Richard, who was silent for a moment, opened his mouth.


    Iona, you are only getting married by my name. Whoever I paired you up with, you would do as I told you. Isn''t that right?


    It will notbe the same as before, now Iona will only look to one person, no matter who Richard orders her to marry.


    It''s not even a normal marriage in the first ce, so don''t worry about useless things. If you offend me over such a trifle...


    Richard flipped through a newspaper and concluded his words softly.


    ''Are you offended by me''


    Iona didn''t answer. She had never lied to him, so she was afraid that it woulde out.


    Fortunately, as if recognizing Iona''s lowered head as a sign of obedience, Richard quickly turned his attention away from her.


    He must have lost interest, tossing the newspaper on the table, he stood up.


    Miss Florence will be visiting in a little while....


    Suddenly, a maid near by spoke.


    Tell her to wait. Take care of yourself and take your time.


    After saying that, Richard went straight into the bedroom.


    Iona stood still by the table while thedies-in-waiting tidied up the table.


    She couldn''t leave the ce on her own just because he was offended by her.


    After tidying up the dishes, Louisa whispered as she pushed the tray away.


    If you said you didnt want to get married, he would have been less angry.


    ''Can it be?''


    Curious about the meaning of an order could not have been a greater sin than disobedience.


    Seeing that she was told to stop Miss Florence, it seems true that Richard was grumpy.


    The daughter of the Marquis of Florence Lanzhoff, she was Richard''s fiance.


    If there was one singrity, it was the fact that she madly hated Iona.


    It must be because when Richard avoids the fianc whom he was not interested in, Iona was the one who had to convey his intention of refusal instead.


    ''Did they say that even ghosts wille if I speak?''


    Before long, an attendant announced Lady Florence''s visit.


    Iona sighed and went outside.


    As soon as she realized that it was Iona who came out to greet her, Florence''s face wrinkled.


    Why did youe out?


    His Highness is still in bed. If you wait for a while in the drawing room, you can have an audience with him as soon as he wake up.


    I remember being tricked by the same offerst time and locked in the drawing room for half a day.


    To correct it, no one locked her up and it was Richard, not Iona, who ignored his fianc''s visit.


    Still, Florence tended to talk as if it was all Iona''s fault.


    I apologize.


    Go and tell His Highness the Crown Prince that I havee.


    I can''t. Sorry."


    Are you ignoring my words?


    I ask for your understanding.


    Florence moved the fan with her left hand and held it.


    Her next move was predictable enough, but Iona didn''t bother to stop it. It was a conditioned reflex reaction rather than a judgment based on reason.


    Soon, a stinging painnded on Iona''s cheek.


    ''There are too many right-handed people in the world.''


    The hitting wasn''t strong, but it felt more painful than expected to be hit again in the spot where Nils had hit her.


    But showing off the pain was what the other person wanted.


    Iona said with her hands behind her back, with her face still unchanged.


    Ill take you to the drawing room.


    -Smack


    Another hand flew. Iona hadn''t even expected this.


    -Smack.


    This one was also unexpected.


    ''Isn''t it polite to take out your anger only once?''


    Florence pped Iona''s cheeks until her hands turned red.


    Florence was the first to run out of exhaustion, but Iona was not in a good state either.


    Eventually, her cheeks swelled up like loaves of bread.


    ''Do they think I''m really a neighborhood drum...''


    Iona was amazed again.


    Originally, she was not the owner of an easy enough status to be treated like this.


    But Florence knew all too well that Iona was never in the mood to reveal to Richard what had happened, and that the master''s dog would not dare to bite the woman who would be his wife.


    But there was one thing Florence didn''t know.


    Iona hadn''t been living as the prince''s dog since a few days ago.


    Iona now knew that she herself was a person too.


    [ Your Noona: Hi everyone! This is Your Noona. I hope you had fun reading TMWSS as much as I enjoyed tranting it. (No. No. Don''t misunderstand. I''m not quitting or anything) Rather, this note is just to inform you how you can support the trantion. Yup, you guessed it right; TMWSS now has a Patreon page!


    As gratitude for the support, Patrons will be able to read chapters ahead of the release.


    Here is the link: /YourNoona


    Thank you for the support  ]

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21<strong>Chapter 21</strong>


    Are you ready to follow my orders now?


    Florence asked in a triumphant voice.


    To think that the knight who grabbed the sword would be stunned and surrender just because she was pped on the cheek, in a way, it was a very naive belief.


    Louisa, could you bring me some wet towels?


    Iona asked, turning to Louisa who was standing behind her.


    As if shocked by what had happened in front of her eyes, Louisacame to her senses after a while and left to get the requested item.


    Iona then turned her eyes to thedy-in-waiting next to her and said.


    Lizzie, you go directly to the captain and tell her that I used emergency powers per Security Principle 4.


    A slight bewilderment crossed Florence''s face.


    She was only aware of the fact that the situation was going strangely, but she did not seem to know what the emergency authority Iona was talking about.


    For the sake of the ignorant, Iona kindly told her what position she was in.


    Lady Florence, as a result of the charge of obstruction of justice, I will evict you from the imperial pce. I will guide you to your house, so please follow my guides now.


    Touching the body of an Imperial Knight on duty was considered a felony. This was because what they protect is the royal family, not anyone else.


    Punishment was applied regardless of the identity of the suspect because it would be difficult if security was disrupted by intimidation or assault.


    Iona exined in a businesslike voice.


    We will notify youter after discussing the detailed entry ban period with the upper management. Sir Hardy, Sir Pattison. Take Miss Florence out of the pce.


    What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Are you really crazy?!


    Florence shouted in a shriek.


    Perhaps because she grew up as an only child, her temperament was weaker than that of Yvonne.


    Are you going to kick me out of the pce? Ha, you cheeky! Yes, bring the knightmander in front of me and see. I will confront you directly in front of her.


    If you wish, we can take a more formal procedure. I don''t know if it would be a good choice to gather a lot of people and recite what you''ve done right now.


    Iona replied with a calm face.


    At that time, ady-in-waiting who had been waiting behind Florence came over and whispered something in her ear. Florence''s face slowly hardened at that.


    It seems that there was at least one person with a mind on the other side.


    It was aw within the pce that once an eviction order had urred, no one other than the imperial family could revoke it.


    Of course, after locking the door, Richard would not step out to save the uninvited guest.


    Annoying other members of the Imperial Family with these matters was also not a wise choice.


    So Florence bit her lip in anger.


    I am the person who will be Richard-sama''s spouse. Can you really take responsibility for the aftermath of this?


    Florence, as the fiance of the crown prince, has been tolerated in many instances, but she was not yet an official member of the imperial family.


    Nor will she ever get the position she wants in the future. Because she couldn''t marry Richard in the end.


    Iona replied with a carefree face.


    Miss Florence, you can say those things after the wedding.


    How are you going to walk into the wedding hall when you cant meet your fianc whenever you want?


    Iona looked down at her withpassion in her eyes and smiled lightly.


    Would you like to get out on your own? Or should I drag you out myself?


    Florence''s eyes burned with anger.


    She reached out menacingly to Iona but was weakly held back. This was because Iona''s junior knights, who were waiting for her, quickly caught her.


    Florence, who had been tied up, let out a shrieking scream.


    Leave me alone! Didnt everyone hear what that bitch just said!


    Then take thedy home safely.


    Iona epted the water bag Louisa handed to her without even looking at Florence.


    Hardy and Pattison carried Florence out as Iona ordered, even though they had worried looks on their faces. They seemed to think that she had been given a separate order from Richard.


    Of course, there was none of that, but it didn''t matter if it offended Richard. It''s a job she will be quitting soon anyway.


    ''I don''t even need to look good anymore.''


    The one and only lord, a colleague who has been with her for more than half a lifetime, a ce to rece her family...


    In the past, Richard was everything to Iona.


    When asked if she truly cared for him, even though she couldn''t answer yes, Iona tried to please him somehow. Because Iona was nothing without him.


    But it was wrong.


    It was Ionaherself who turned her into nothing.


    No one respects those who live only to please others.


    All they get in return for such a life was little sympathy.


    Yes, like that kinddy-in-waiting looking at her with worried eyes.


    "Are you okay?"


    It wasn''t a question that concerned about taking care of the aftermath. As if thinking that Iona had endured her humiliation because of Richard, Louisa asked about Iona''s safety first.


    Iona answered briefly.


    "No."


    Your Highness seems to really intend to break off the engagement.


    "I do not know."


    Could it be that you just did it on your own?"


    My cheek hurts so much from being beaten all the time.


    Iona answered honestly and brought the water bag back to her cheek.


    It seemed that she would have to continue wearing heavy makeup for some time toe.


    ''How the hell am I supposed to be a socialite like this?''


    "You''ve been acting a little strangetely, Dame Iona."


    Louisa blurted out. Iona calmly responded.


    Marriage is an important crossroads in life.


    "That''s exactly what you''re saying."


    Louisa''s eyes narrowed. But as if she couldn''t guess the cause of her changed behavior, she immediately turned her head away.


    Louisa said, rxing her shoulders.


    "Well, it''s us at the top of the line who have a hard time."


    It was fortunate. Louisa would not continue to serve such a master in the future.


    Iona said, giving the towel she was holding on her cheek to Louisa.


    Then I will go first. I think the captain wille this way soon.


    "Yes? Why dont you report it yourself?


    Please tell her that I am leaving early due to severe emotional shock.


    If it was Saskia, Iona''s message was enough to guess what had happened earlier.


    Since the prince''s fiance was evicted, there was a high possibility that Saskia woulde to investigate the situation herself. If that happens, Iona will have to suffer from a barrage of annoying follow-ups and questions.


    Iona had a ce to go today, and it would have been better to have her grades deducted from the exam rather than being caught and working overtime.


    It didn''t matter what the next year''s annual sry would be, the prospective retiree didn''t care.


    Shouldn''t you say hello to His Highness the Crown Prince?


    Do you want me to see Your Highness in this state?


    You''d better just go.


    In the end, Louisa couldn''t hold on to Iona anymore.


    Iona left her behind and flew across the hallway.


    ''Is it the power of early retirement?''


    Somehow, the more she left the ce of work, the more the pain seemed to go away.


    After escaping from the crown prince''s ce and stepping out into the sunlight, Iona started running in earnest.


    She left the horse she rode on her way to work with the stallion, which was right behind the Knights Building.


    There was a possibility of running into Saskia, who wasing out after hearing the news. If she made a mistake along the way. If that happens, her dream of leaving work early will also be blown away.


    ''Miss Lizzie will go to Captainter anyway.''


    It was an impulsive decision, so she didn''t even think about it until the next day.


    If there was one thing that''s fortunate, it was that ady-in-waiting like Lizzie won''t run and move like her. It seemed that if she moved at an appropriate interval, she might not get caught and go over.


    Iona sighed and strengthened her legs.


    ''I got pped on the job, but it''s a job where you can''t be guaranteed to leave early.''


    Again, the only answer was resignation.


    It was the moment when the already firm determination became firmer.


    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Fortunately, the fatefulencounter with Saskia did not happen until Iona reached the Knights Building.


    Iona, who had safely entered the stable building - Martha, let out a sigh of relief as she locked the bolt on the entrance. She thought it had given her a moment to catch her breath.


    However, Iona''s thoughts soon turned out to be an illusion.


    Inside, passengers were already waiting.


    Deme Iona?


    Even though she didn''t turn around, the identity of the other person could be recognized just by their voice.


    ''Sir Erich Ritzer.''


    As the second son of the Ritzer family, she had known him for a long time and was a colleague.


    He even belonged to the same 1st Division king department as Iona and guarded the Emperor''s retreat together on the day she died.


    Seeing the face of arade in an unexpected ce gave her a strange feeling. Even though the other person and she wasn''t very affectionate.


    {


    You Look good. Dame Iona. This is the price of such extraordinary loyalty. We lose our use and end up being in a situation like this.


    }


    As soon as he heard the emperor''s message to keep the retreat, the eyes staring at Iona became intense.


    Even if he hadn''t died, it would have been a memorable incident.


    ''''Could Sir Erich have survived?''''


    The odds of that were very low. His escape would have been difficult, especially if he was in the middle of the battlefield as she was.


    It was time for Iona to be silent for a moment while estimating Erich''s final location.


    The opponent who confirmed Iona''s face raised his eyebrows and stood up.


    Where else did you get beaten up?


    He quickly noticed traces of assault even if one is quite far away. He had a great eye as expected of a talented military man.


    Who else is this time? Except for Nils, who did one a while ago. Lady Florence, who entered the pce today?


    "Oh wow


    Iona unknowingly eximed in admiration. Because his knack for guessing her culprit was ghostly.


    Erich openly frowned at Iona''s stupid reaction.


    Even the other knights will be cursed because of you, who greeted her warmly to prove loyalty to the crown prince. After all, the prince''s aide offered herself as a punching bag to vent other anger.


    Saying that Erich slowly approached Iona.


    He continued his words, looking down at Iona with icy eyes.


    Well, it shouldnt have hurt your pride that much. A word from the prince is important to the point where you decide to marry a man you have never seen before.


    That''s great, you. Seriously. I cant be that strict servile.


    At the familiar sarcasm, Iona almost burst intoughter without even realizing it.


    She managed to hold the corner of her mouth, but the other person seemed to feel the strangely twisted expression.


    Erich stiffened his face and fired low.


    You are not even a knight. Just a dog that barks at whatever the owner wants.


    After proving that she was not the prince''s dog, she was called a dog again.


    ustomed to all sorts of insults, Iona felt the need to refute only this stigma.


    So she answered confidently.


    "I''m not."


    What?"


    I''m not a prince dog.


    And Sir Erich, I absolutely care about it.


    Iona, who pointed that out, patted Erich on the shoulder and passed by. Even though it must have been quite painful, Erich just stood in his ce and stared nkly at Iona.


    The opponent always ignored his usations as if they weren''t worth listening to, but today was the first time he heard a proper rebuttal.


    Then, the voices of Saskya and Theobald resonated in the distance.


    "What? That Iona kicked Florence out of the pce? Are there any fun things like this! Let''s go right now!


    Captain! Mouth, please! Watch your mouth!


    Next came the sound of footsteps running down the hallway.


    Iona held her breath, waiting for them to get far enough away.


    Apparently, Saskia had finally heard the news from Miss Lizzie.


    It was rewarding to arrive at the Knights Building quickly.


    It was when Iona, now more rxed, was leisurely putting stirrups on her horse. Sir Erich, who was standing at a distance from her, muttered with his embarrassed face.


    What is that


    He rubbed his mouth with his hand before suddenly raising his head.


    He hurried toward the entrance and shouted, sticking his face out of Martha.


    "Captain! for a moment


    Iona instinctively jumped out and covered his mouth.


    Although she seeded in pulling Erich, she couldn''t ignore the opponent''s physical strength, so she eventually fell backward with him.


    The struggle continued even as they fell to the floor.


    Iona wrapped her arms around Erich''s neck and managed to subdue him as he struggled to remove her hand.


    Iona whispered in his ear.


    "I''ll let you go if you keep quiet."


    She could see that Erich''s ears were burning bright red as if he had received quite a bit of heat.


    Eventually, Erich slowly nodded.


    Iona looked down at him suspiciously and removed her hand from his mouth.


    He behaved more calmly than she thought, probably because she hadn''t loosened the arm that was strangling his neck yet.


    Iona asked in a slightly irritated voice.


    Why did you try to call the captain?


    I want to check the facts.


    You can ask me.


    A long silence ensued.


    Iona wondered why the other person suddenly closed his mouth, but she couldn''t check his expression because her view was obstructed.


    Just as Iona was about to rush for an answer, Erich asked in a disbelieving voice.


    Did you really kick out Lady Florence?


    "That''s right."


    For what reason?


    Because assaulting an imperial knight on duty is a felony.


    Ha, you knew that obvious fact.


    Erich lowered his head while muttering. Not ready for further mayhem, Iona let him gopletely.


    Even so, Erich continued to sit on the floor as if he had lost the will to distance himself.


    The distracted, bulky man somehow looked like a child now.


    With her eyes fixed on his broad back, Iona pondered for a moment what to say.


    It wasn''t to me his hasty misunderstanding. It wasn''t even a day or two that the junior in front of her showed an arrogant attitude toward her.


    She thought he had bad feelings for her because she was so fierce, but no, in reality, that was true to only some extent...


    ''But he was worried in the end.''


    { Dont just run away in vain in a ce like this. }


    She could see those words as a kind of worry.


    After all, he didn''t hate Iona so much that he wanted her dead.


    It was quite a contrast that the lord who cared for her eventually decided to let go.


    After hearing the news that she had to remain behind it was also Erich who rebelled on behalf of the hardened Iona.


    {


    Are you kidding me? With so many enemies, don''t retreat. How is it different from being told to watch over and get killed?


    ugh. Eh, Sir Erich. m down...  Treason!


    }


    Iona then stopped Erich from trying to grab the messenger by the cor. Because she thought that his master''smand was worth more than her own life.


    But was that the right thing to do? She didn''t know about herself, but was it really the right decision to leave even the men who followed her in the limbs?


    ''If I had disobeyed that order, many people would have been able to live.''


    Iona didn''t regret her death. Because she had clear convictions when she died.


    However, if many people were sacrificed because of that choice, the superior himself was obviously responsible.


    That''s why she wasn''t particrly angry when she saw Erich ming her blind loyalty.


    She really didn''t like herself very much.


    Iona said in a softened voice.


    Erich Ritzter, thank you for your concern. I would have been angry too if my juniors had been pped outside.


    At Iona''s words, Erich looked back at Iona with a quick nce and shouted with a red face.


    Who was worried about you, ha! Don''t say anything funny like that. And you might be angry, but you won''t protest anyway.


    Because what he said was true to some extent, Iona only shrugged her shoulders.


    Now, she was full of intentions to protest for her subordinates, but with retirement imminent, she was embarrassed to even make such an excuse.


    Erich''s eyes became triangr again as Iona stood up without saying a word.


    "Where are you going?"


    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to run away before the captain reprimands me."


    There is no way the captain will reprimand you for such a thing.


    It was true, Saskia wasn''t a bad boss like Iona


    Iona was a bad boss and even a bad subordinate.


    "Well, wouldn''t it make a difference if she knew the reason I left work early was to attend the prom?"


    I beg your pardon?"


    And Erich, dont worry too much. ''Cause I''m quitting soon. You won''t have to suffer anymore because of seniors like me. It''s a secret, so don''t spread rumors."


    No, what are you talking about? Why are you quitting your job?


    Iona answered calmly as she mounted her horse.


    You said it with your mouth. I''m getting married soon."


    What does that have to do with this? Why does a knight famous for the prince''s dog quitting her job just because she is going to be married? Isn''t it necessary to stay here all the time to serve the master with all sincerity? You  Are you running away because you dont want to answer now!


    Erich was right. It was a runaway.


    Iona ran away from Erich, who ttered loudly.


    Iona had opened the stall door in advance, so she didn''t have to get out of the saddle. As she scratched her itchy ears, the nagging sounded far away before she knew it.


    "Ah."


    Realizing thest words he had to say btedly, Iona murmured with a smile.


    Well, its because Im not a bastard anymore.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Oh my God, Dame Iona! It''s been a long time since west time met.


    Yes, it''s been a while, Viscount.


    Thest time I saw you... Let''s see, wasn''t it at the birthday banquet of His Highness the Crown Princest year? Even that, you attended as an assistant to His Highness. Seriously, you''re someone who doesn''t know ''the romance of dancing and drinking''.


    Saying that Viscount Kruger exaggeratedly waved his hand.


    It hadn''t been long since the party had started, but it seemed like he was already drinking.


    In fact, Viscount Kruger was a little drunk, but the pleasure he showed was not just because of his drunkenness.


    Viscount Kruger, who confirmed Iona''s attendance, was very excited about her appearance.


    ''Is that Iona Mordov reallying to my party, will the sun rise in the west tomorrow?''


    Iona was famous for never entering a ce like this.


    If the news of her recent marriage hadn''t been talked about, Viscount Kruger would have evenpletely forgotten about inviting Iona.


    That would be the case because Iona had almost no presence in the social world.


    Although she was a young aide to the prince, she was a person who was shrouded in a veil because she did notmunicate with other nobles at all.


    But now she was going to get a husband with high status. He pretended not to be very surprised, but he couldn''t help but pay attention to what she was doing.


    ''If you have the will, it''s only a matter of time before you be famous.''


    If it wasn''t because of the crown prince''s halo, there were even enough reasons for people to pay attention to her.


    Apetent and beautiful knight always attracts attention regardless of gender.


    There were some people who hated Iona for being arrogant because she didn''t put much effort into social activities, but in a way, that was also a kind of interest.


    In that sense, Iona''s visit was a great boon to the organizer.


    Viscount Kruger looked at Iona like a golden pig and smiled heartily.


    "Oh, well where is the partner who apanied you...


    I came alone today.


    Oh, its not like you suddenly gotte because your wedding was just around the corner, right?


    Viscount Kruger raised his ss high and winked.


    I received the invitationte, so I didn''t have time to find someone toe with me. Im sorry to inform you of my attendance right before.


    Iona answered with a thin smile.


    It was a fact Iona felt from time to time while talking with him, but when dealing with women, he tended to act like a sinful nobleman.


    Perhaps it was because true gentlemen with such manners were rare.


    Viscount Kruger sighed inwardly.


    It was also not polite to monopolize such a person by the host alone.


    Viscount Kruger hurriedly pushed Iona into the field as if releasing arge fish into a fishing spot.


    It''s good to dance with as many opposite sexes as possible before marriage, so it''s not bad to be alone. Come on, please enjoy yourselffortably.


    Iona responded with an eye salute and walked into the hall.


    Indeed, it was a splendid ball to the extent that Viscount Kruger''s ''Romance of Drinking and Dancing'' could be vaguely understood.


    Iona, who took a bottle of champagne from a passing server, frowned after swallowing a sip.


    It was because she had been pped hard all morning, and the pain rushed in as soon as the carbonic acid hit her mouth.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, judging from Viscount Krueger''s reaction, the injured face didn''t seem to show. Marsha''s long struggle to cover her wounds was worth it.


    ''Well, even if it was obvious, it would have looked like Nils''s work.''


    Considering that she had heard the rumors of courtesy even from Hayden, it was not a particrly painful wound.


    If Viscount Kruger understood this as Nils'' fault, then that wasn''t a bad result either.


    Iona passed the awkward ss of champagne right away to another waitress.


    It wasn''t a party, she came to for a drink anyway.


    Iona looked towards the wall while moderately avoiding the approaching people.


    When she checked the girl standing alone, she soon found the face she was looking for.


    Iona went straight to her.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you."


    The girl suddenly raised her head as if she was surprised when Iona started talking to her.


    Because of that, a small note on the opponent''s wrist opened and a nk space was revealed. It meant that she had never received a dance request until now.


    Iona pretended not to see this and continued the greeting.


    I forgot the introduction. My name is Iona Mordov. May I ask the youngdy''s name?


    "Yes? ah T-This is Yulia Becker, the eldest daughter of Baron Becker. I don''t live in the capital by nature, but since it''s my social debut season, I''m staying at our rtive''s house. You are the face I saw for the first time.


    Perhaps because of the tension, the exnation took longer than necessary.


    Yulia, as if realizing that fact, started blushing.


    She was greatly taken aback by the appearance of a big woman who she thought would have nothing to do with her.


    The reason Sir Jonas came to the capital was to apany the youngdy in her socialite debut season.


    Iona said with an intimate smile.


    Yulia asked back with a surprised face.


    Do you know my brother?


    "Of course. After seeing the duke, I also met Sir Jonas a few times.


    Jonas, who followed Leroy like an attendant, was originally a knight.


    He was the eldest son of the Becker family, a vassal of the duchy, and he and Leroy had been close friends since childhood.


    ''Even though he didn''t seem to want to look like a knight.''


    His casual behavior and free manner were difficult to see as a servant, but they did not match the title of a knight even more.


    If she hadn''t known about the future, Iona would not have been able to figure out his identity just by meeting him earlier. Jonas had never revealed hisst name in front of Iona.


    "So that''s why you talked to me.


    Fortunately, the younger sister seemed to be less vignt than her brother. When Iona said she knew Jonas, she immediately responded with a weing response.


    But even for a moment, a regretful feeling appeared on Yulia''s face.


    But unfortunately my brother didnte here today. I will not be able to say goodbye.


    I know, Miss Yulia. Sir Jonas''s personality is too free-spirited to attend an event like this.


    Ahaha, you figured out about my brother pretty quickly.


    Yes, sending your little sister to the prom alone is not very delicate.


    Iona, who gently pointed out Jonas'' fault, brought up the real business.


    Sir Jonas didn''t seem to know, but at a meeting like this, sometimes you need an elder to help with the introduction. In fact, one would rather have anything than nothing.


    Miss Yulia, would it be okay if I take a moment to introduce you to my acquaintances?


    Yulia''s eyes shook at Iona''s polite question.


    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24<strong>Chapter 24</strong>


    Yulia''s eyes shook at Iona''s polite question.


    What the other person said was true.


    It was difficult for Yuliato make a proper introduction in this ce where, as a rule, a person with high status should talk to her first.


    The grandmother of the rtive who was indebted to them had stopped participating in social circles for a long time, and the number of families she had been in contact with was also small, so she could not provide any real help to Yulia.


    About Jonas...


    He took the role of the duke''s attendant on the pretext of taking care of his younger sister, but he was not interested in it. He said he didn''t even know anyone anyway, so what''s the difference if he goes with her?


    ''My brother didn''t know about this at all.''


    There was a word used to describe people like her, wallflower, a person who literally stands against a wall and simply observes others at a social gathering, rather than mingle the whole time because they couldn''t fit in with people at a party.


    Until now, Yulia''s situation had been exactly that.


    However, the person, she had never ever thought of, volunteered to help.


    I-Im fine, of course. You don''t have to bother yourself so much, how can I repay this favor...  .


    If I marry the duke, won''t I be close to Miss Yuliaand Sir Jonas? Its all about making me look good, so dont feel pressured.


    Saying that Iona naturally pulled Yuliacloser.


    Yulia straightened her back against the wall and stared at Iona''s back as if possessed.


    The ballroom with Iona now felt like apletely different world from earlier.


    Before she even could move a few steps, someone came straight to them.


    No, Dame Iona! This is very unexpected, what the hell is this?


    Why cant Ie here?


    I''ve always wondered why a drunkard like Dame wasn''t interested in parties. If Captain had liked entertainment just a little bit, our time off work would have been much faster.


    The man who had been exchanging casual conversations with Iona soon turned his attention to Yulia, who was standing next to her.


    Who is this beautiful youngdy with you?


    Ah, this is the sister of Sir Jonas, a close follower of Lord Leroy. Miss Yulia, this is Sir Florian, a member of the Imperial Knights like me.


    Hello, nice to meet you. My name is YuliaBecker.


    Yulia tried to calm her trembling heart and answered.


    Once the conversation started, it became even easier with time. People noticed and started flocking to them.


    Iona didn''t know many people, but most of her narrow personal rtionships were with young and promising knights.


    For Yulia, who had to dance with as many men as possible, there was no better opportunity than this.


    Yulia danced with the man Iona introduced, and after the song ended, she went up to the ballroom again with a new face, repeating infinitely.


    It was the first dream-like moment for Yulia.


    ''How long has it been?''


    Oh, the time has alreadye to this.


    Yulia, who was drinking champagne and catching her exhausted breath, said in a surprised voice.


    It was already time to go home.


    It was an unbelievable experience for Yulia, who always looked forward to returning home.


    Iona asked in a calm voice as if calming Yulia.


    Do you have a set return time?


    Yes, my brother is supposed toe to pick me up. By the way, would you like to go out and say hello too?


    Iona couldn''t let Lady go home alone in the middle of the night.


    If Jonas was sane, he wouldn''t miss out on bringing his younger sister.


    Iona nodded her head kindly.


    I see.


    The front door was quiet as the party was still far from over.


    Iona and Yuliaquickly found Jonas waiting nearby.


    Brother, here you are!


    Hey, Yulia. There you are...


    Jonas, who had been rapidly approaching them, paused, his words trailing off.


    He asked with a puzzled face.


    Dame Iona?


    A strange silence passed for a moment. Jonas''s face slowly hardened as he looked at Iona.


    He strode in front of them and hid Yuliabehind his back with a rough hand.


    He asked in a terrifying voice.


    What are you up to?


    He was overly aggressive when ites to his family.


    Yulia also had rabbit eyes, as if embarrassed by her brother''s actions.


    Iona replied calmly.


    "A n, that''s an overstatement."


    Did you investigate my background?


    Was it that much of a secret that Miss Yuliawas your sister?


    Everyone knows that you don''t often attend events like this. Arent you deliberately approaching my sister?


    Actually, Iona didn''t expect this kind of reaction toe back. It''s just that he was a little clumsy because even in her previous life, Jonas loved his family very much.


    It was when Iona opened her mouth after struggling to exin the misunderstanding.


    -Puck


    With the sound of a watermelon breaking, Jonas''s head tilted forward.


    Yulia hit her brother in the back of the head with her fist.


    Yulia shouted with an angry face.


    Brother, why are you ming people recklessly? You dont even know her well!


    As if he couldn''t believe that he had been hit by his sister, Jonas looked back with a bewildered face.


    She had a bloodstain on her neck with a frustrated face.


    Yulia! you really !


    After raising his voice, Jonas let out a long sigh.


    Quickly controlling his anger, he pushed Yuliato the back and said,


    We are done here. Just get into the wagon. It''s something you don''t need to know.


    Why cant I know? Weren''t you talking about me? Tell me with my mouth. Then it will work.


    Yulia! You keep being immature like this!


    Suddenly, the situation turned into a family quarrel.


    Yulia stood still in her ce, ignoring Jonas'' scolding.


    Iona didn''t know it, but when she saw that stubborn face, she thought that she looked just like her brother.


    Yulia raised her chin proudly and said.


    Why, how is it that you know that I''m immature? You act like an only child outside? What the hell is wrong with making this fuss?


    Jonas washed his face dry with an expression that he would be crazy. Seeing Jonas like that, Yulia''s voice grew louder, as if she was getting more feverish.


    Thats right, it seems that the Dame came to know that I am a younger sister! so? What did Dame Iona do by approaching me? Do you know what she did for me inside?


    Calm down first, calm down. I don''t know what you''reining about, but let''s go back and talk."


    Look, you have no idea what Im talking about right now, dont you? Why would you want to do this all of a sudden?


    Without a chance to refute, Jonas'' opinion was blocked at the source. It was because Yuliasaw right through his thoughts.


    As Jonas flinched as if he had been hit, Yulia''s face distorted.


    The anger of the past burst out in an instant.


    "No wonder you don''t know, because you just threw me here and didn''t care what I was doing here!"


    After the incident that took ce seven years ago, the duchy did not go to the capital for a long time.


    There was nothing different about his vassal family.


    As traffic ceased, the position in the capital naturally decreased, and now even the name of the family has been forgotten.


    The poor Becker family couldn''t make connections with money like the others. This was because neither Jonas nor Baron Becker was one who would use their friendship with the duke to raise their household.


    I didn''t know anyone in the capital, so I was always standing beside the wall. There were times when I didnt even utter a word until the time I left.


    As if it was miserable to say these words with her own mouth, Yuliabit her lower lip.


    Iona thought it was time for Jonas to shut up, but he didn''t seem to have any talent for reading the mood.


    Jonas spoke gibberish with a puzzled face.


    "What? What the hell does that have to do with this...  No, why are you saying that now? If you had told me earlier, I...  .


    If I said it earlier, then what? If I had exined it clearly, you could have stepped forward personally. That''s what you mean?


    Jonas, speechless, shut his mouth.


    Yulia red at Jonas with resentful eyes.


    Her voice was getting watery.


    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    I dont have any friends, no one hangs out with me, so brother,e with meHow can I say that with my mouth?


    Yulia raised her arm and randomly wiped the tears from her eyes.


    I asked you to juste with me, but what did you tell me?Weren''t you annoyed? Do you really have no brains?


    You can ask other girls to dance.You can get along with people even by using the duke''s name.But what about me...


    In society, there was always an absolute shortage of men to dance with thedies.


    It was because not many men were brave enough to ask for a dance.


    It would be easier for Jonas to mingle with people and he could step forward and introduce Yulia to others first, but he never once tried to help his sister with the excuse that it was bothered.


    Yulia took a deep breath and tried to calm her sorrow as she spoke.


    Today, I danced for the first time non-stop thanks to Dame Iona introducing me to her acquaintances.She was more enjoyable than you could have ever been.I didnt know it was such a good feeling that people care about me.


    Dame Iona did something that even my family avoided doing because they didnt want to do it, on your behalf.


    It was true that Yulia also had a bad impression of Iona; people from the dukedom would naturally have antipathy towards the imperial family.


    How could a woman who stood at the forefront of the imperial faction as the prince''s sword be weed as the duchess? However, Iona whom she met today was different from the woman without tears and blood that Yulia imagined because of rumors.


    Iona was busy pampering Yulia in front of people and blocking the approach of men with bad manners.


    It was meticulous consideration as if she had be Yulia''s chaperone.


    Iona told her not to feel pressured, but the favor she did was not to be taken lightly.


    Even if she had other intentions, it was the same.


    The sparkling moment she experienced today will never go away, and thanks to the people Iona introduced, she was promised the next one.


    A long silence passed between Yulia and Jonas.


    Jonas blushed as he felt both embarrassment and shame rushing in at the same time.


    He hurriedly approached Yulia and hugged her.


    "Sorry.I was short on thoughts.In our hometown, it isn''t like that....You usually got along well with people, so I thought it would be okay here as well.


    "Go away.I hate cuddling with you.


    I will definitely go with you in the future.I will definitely follow you wherever you go.


    Still, her anger didn''t subside; Yulia crushed Jonas''s instep with her shoe.


    Jonas endured his sister''s punishment without a single groan.


    After a while, the siblings hugged and faced each other.


    Yulia said while ring at Jonas while holding the hem of her skirt.


    Apologize properly to Dame Iona.Otherwise, I really won''t see your face, Jonas.


    Having said that, Yulia hurriedly covered her face with a cloak, as if she finally realized her condition.


    Then she turned to Iona, "Thank you for today."she whispered softly and immediately turned around.


    Iona and Jonas silently watched Yulia''s back as she ran in the carriage.


    Only then did Jonas turn his head to Iona, who was standing like a borrowed barley sack.


    Dame Iona.


    "..."


    I apologize.


    Now I think I know roughly how careless a person Sir is.


    At Iona''s words, Jonas fiddled with his fingers, not knowing what to do.


    Iona crossed her arms lightly and went to his side to stand side by side.


    Iona said, looking up at Jonas, who looked drooping.


    "Above all, it''s true that there were other ulterior motives as you said."


    Jonas heard a surprised face.Meeting his eyes, Iona smiled softly.


    I wanted to look like a good person to you.


    Sir, I am more serious about this marriage than you think.I know that Sir Jonas doesn''t trust me, and I think it''s natural, but I intend to get along with the Duke pretty well in the future.As a real couple.


    However, even if Iona wanted it, Leroy''s vignce would not be relieved at once.


    As she said before, it was up to her to make him believe in her, and Iona had to prove her changed mindset with her actions.


    The Mordov family certainly served as a tempting lure, but money alone cannot buy people''s hearts.


    ''If I want him to really believe in me, I can''t satisfy only the material part.''


    Leroy was surprisingly weak in recognition.


    If he found out that she took care of his subordinate''s younger sister, his evaluation of Iona would be a little different.


    Above all, she showed it well to Jonas, so there was nothing bad about it.Jonas served the duke, so in the end, they will move in the same direction.


    If he and I can safely hold the ceremony, we will go to the dukedom together.Unless the duke suddenly rejects me, we will probably live together for the rest of our lives.


    So I did it in hope that the duke would think well of me.Sir Jonas is the one who works for him, and I believe that eventually, you will work for me.


    Jonas asked with a trembling breath.


    You mean we can work for the same purpose?


    Don''t you know that your master is a good man?To the point of being the envy of others.


    It was not difficult for Jonas to understand that this was Iona''s true feelings.


    Jonas looked down at the floor for a while and finally closed his eyes.


    He felt like he could understand a little why Iona had made such a ridiculous offer to the duke.


    He turned to Iona and bowed politely to apologize.


    Sorry, Dame Iona.I was misunderstanding you.


    Iona''s lips twitched.


    She couldn''t easily say that it was okay.Because the suspicion he had of her was not really a misunderstanding.


    In her previous life, Iona lived as Richard''s dog until she died.


    She only changed her mind after crossing the threshold of death, but who would believe her change of mind?


    Iona decided not to listen to this apology.Because she didn''t think he did anything to apologize for.


    Keep your head high.


    Saying that Iona looked around.


    ''Is it because it iste at night?''


    There was no one around except the gatekeeper yawning in front of the entrance.


    Iona pulled out a small piece of paper from within her arms.


    I will regard it as nothing, Sir, and no apology.Instead, there is something I would like to ask you to deliver to the Duke.


    Jonas epted the note from Iona with a bewildered face.


    Expecting to run into Jonas, she had borrowed a piece of paper and a pen and had made notes on it.


    Iona said inly.


    This is a list of the nobles who invited me today.I n to attend all of these events, so please tell the duke to stop by when it''s convenient for him.We are getting married, but it would look weird if I went alone every time.


    Ah, you can send someone else to fine-tune these things.


    Since I live in my fathers house, if I send someone, they could easily get followed.Then, things might be troublesome.


    Jonas nodded as if he understood.


    It was a well-known fact that even Jonas knew that Iona was not on good terms with her half-brother.If there was something he didn''t understand, it was the other thing she said.


    Jonas asked with a surprised face.


    Are you trying to start a social life?


    Isnt that a prettyte decision?


    Iona smiled self-deprecatingly and asked.


    People''s reactions to Leroy and her marriage have been surprisingly consistent.


    In summary, it can be reduced to coercive, humiliating, and unpleasant.


    In order to remove these negative rumors, it was necessary to show their closeness to the outside world.


    ''Above all, I have to get used to entering and exiting social circles so that I can approach the target naturally.''


    It looked like there was going to be a pretty big uproar, but she wasn''t particrly worried.Because she wasn''t about to pick up her sword and fight the enemy like before.


    ''Nils probably won''t even notice that his throat is being targeted.''


    [ T/N: Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Dozens of documents were cluttered in the office.


    Leroy, who was staring nkly somewhere, turned his head when he felt the presence of people approaching.


    He said as soon as the door opened.


    You said you were going to pick up your sister?


    She left rdy.


    "It''ste at night, so why don''t you just rest at that house?"


    I was going to do that, but I have something to deliver.


    As expected, it was Jonas who appeared from behind the door.


    Leroy turned his head towards slowly approaching Jonas.


    Even though Jonas had something to convey, Leroywas puzzled because Jonas''s hands were empty, then what Jonas took out of his pocket was a thin note.


    Dame Iona sent this. This is a list of meetings she has been invited to, so she has appropriatelyrequested you to attend them with her.


    Leroy was agitated at the unexpected request but epted it silently without revealing his confusion or surprise.


    Instead of checking what was written right inside, Leroynced at the light next to him.


    He paused for a moment, then suddenly opened his mouth.


    I dont know.


    What are you talking about?


    I feel like Im getting pulled over by her.


    Is it because I always embarrass myself?


    When Leroywas with her, it seemed that rational judgment sometimes became difficult.


    He couldn''t believe that he gave her the next opportunity as if he was possessed by someone.


    Leroy quietly recalled Iona walking down the stairs to greet him.


    ''Was it because of her beauty?''


    No.


    If that was the case, he would rather have made the excuse of falling in love with her at first sight.


    Even if she was beautiful that day enough to arise such an idiotic doubt, it couldn''t be considered a sin...


    Leroy momentarily stopped thinking and cursed inwardly. He was literally thinking he was a nerd.


    Leroy said as if reprimanding himself for that.


    A woman called the prince''s dog. No wonder she can''t be trusted.


    "No? The prince is a bastard who doesn''t deserve such loyalty, and Dame Iona is wise enough to recognize that early on and is a person of noble character. Now that I see it, the Duke has a bad eye.


    Leroy momentarily doubted his ears at the usations that his subordinates poured out without holding back.


    However, judging from Jonas'' impudent expression, it seemed that he hadn''t heard it wrong. Only then did an absurd expression appear on Leroy''s face.


    Up untilst time, Jonas was the one who openly med Iona in front of Leroy.


    But he couldn''t figure out what had happened to make the person change 180 degrees now.


    Leroy asked with a suspicious look.


    What''s wrong?


    "What''s wrong! I''ve been misunderstanding Dame Iona because I''m weak andcking. I just hope that the duke will shed his prejudiced gaze as soon as possible and gain enlightenment like I did.


    Are you just saying it because she said some nice things?


    Leroy raised an eyebrow and warned.


    At that, Jonas put on an expression of deep thought.


    However, he eventually held out both hands to Leroy as a sign of refusal.


    Jonas said in a rare strong tone.


    No, I don''t want to cloud the Duke''s judgment for personal gain. Well, of course, I''m right and the duke is wrong.


    Jonas said in an iprehensible voice, "Then I''ll be on my way." and quickly left the ce.


    Dumbfounded, Leroy couldn''t catch him in time.


    But, as if Jonas had something to say, he soon poked his head through the door again.


    If you have any questions, visit Yulia tomorrow.


    Yulia?


    It was an unexpected name.


    Yulia, Jonas'' younger sister, was staying in the capital to participate in the social season even before Leroy and his party arrived.


    Wasn''t Jonas applying for the role of an attendant this time to take care of his younger sister who would be alone?


    Leroy also had a memory of hearing the news and sending a seamstress to present some clothes.


    Even Jonas, who was sensitive to the private reward, silently epted Leroy''s consideration that day.


    Perhaps it was because he was very concerned about his younger sister''s mediocre closet.


    Come to think of it, is Yulia doing well? I wonder if she had danced at least once at the ball. She worries me even now...  .


    Saying that Leroy went to the desk and flipped through the schedule.


    He was busy with various things, so after he came up to the capital, he couldn''t pay attention tomunication.


    No matter how busy he was, couldn''t he find time to dance for his beloved subordinate''s younger sister?


    Thinking so, it was when Leroy turned to Jonas. Somehow, Jonas''s reaction was very strange.


    Jonas asked, struggling to squeeze his voice with a troubled face.


    By the way, is it natural for you to be apanied by your guardian?


    Isnt it normal for youngdies to be with chaperones or their families?


    "Ha


    When Leroy asked, as if it were natural, a sigh escaped from Jonas'' lips.


    Then Im going to get hit by my younger sister


    Muttering with strangely lifeless eyes, Jonas walked out helplessly.


    Leroy, looking at the ce where Jonas disappeared, sat down on the chair instead of holding on to his subordinate.


    It was because there was something in his hand that he was more curious about than Jonas''s meaningful words.


    Leroy silently opened the note from Iona.


    He thought that there must be a separate business hidden from Jonas, but as exined earlier, only the names of various families were written on the paper.


    If there was an element that could be read separately, it was the neat handwriting that matched the owner.


    Leroy, noticing himself feeling a strange regret, let out a nkugh.


    She never behaves the way I expect her to.


    What will happen next when He meets her? He couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Even though the memories of being abused were clear, the house of Count Mordov was not an ufortable ce for Iona. Because she wasn''t the kind of person who attached great importance to past things either.


    In fact, after she got rid of her non-family members, she lived quite attached to this beautiful mansion.


    All the bad memories were gone anyway, but Iona''s judgment at the time was that there was no need to dispose of the house in good condition.


    How much work would it take to go to a new home, buy household items, and reorganize personnel?


    This time, Iona had the same thoughts.


    ''Yes, I just need to get rid of people. As fast as possible.''


    Shouldn''t she be able to kick those who offended her without having to put up with the inconvenience of leaving the house?


    Thinking so, Iona diligently left the room early in the morning.


    It was partly because she had to go to work early, but she had something to do before anything else.


    Nils and Yvonne were steeped in the lifestyle of the offspring of wealthy aristocrats, in other words, waking upte in the afternoon, drinking and partying, and then going to bedte in the morning.


    There would be no other time to avoid them and be alone with Hayden.


    Reaching the second-floor hallway, Iona soon found Hayden leaving the room with a sleepy face.


    As soon as he ran into Iona, he turned around with a visibly embarrassed face.


    Then, naturally, as if there was something left in the room...


    Count.


    ....He tried to grab the doorknob but failed.


    It was because Iona, who quickly approached Hayden, grabbed him with a gloomy voice.


    Um, yes. Good morning. I left something inside...


    Hayden, who answered as naturally as possible, reached out to the door again.


    However, this attempt also failed spectacrly, as Iona smashed the doorknob with her fist and broke it.


    Part of the broken wooden door fell to the floor with a loud noise.


    Iona said in an insincere manner.


    "Ah, sorry, it was a mistake."


    Hayden gritted his teeth to keep himself from being revealed.


    Iona leaned her left arm against the wall and stared into his face.


    By the way, Count, can I speak honestly?


    [ Your Noona: Release schedule will be Mon, Wed, and Sat from now on. Happy Reading!!


    Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    By the way, Count, can I speak honestly?


    If you avoid me like this, wont I think there is something wrong between us?


    Hayden, who didn''t want to make an excuse to hurt his pride, eventually asked briefly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Let''s go inside and I''ll quietly tell you."


    Saying this, Iona pushedthe door with her palm.


    The door was pushed helplessly inside.


    Come in.


    Hayden entered with an expression that he really didn''t want to, and went inside first.


    Iona followed him and quietly looked around.


    It was twice the size of the room Iona was now living in.


    As it was the ce where the head of household lived, the lighting was good, thendscaping was great, and above all, it was in a good location to move anywhere in the unnecessarily spacious mansion.


    Iona felt somewhat regretful.


    ''This was my room.''


    Everything she wore and used was changed when she became the head of a family and the wife of a wealthy man.


    She had never really thought of being obsessed with something like that, but losing something she originally had felt a little different.


    It wasn''t like she broke down the door specifically on purpose to kill Hayden.


    It was just that Hayden''s way into this room naturally bothered her.


    ''I''ll have to be a little more careful.''


    Until the goal was achieved, it was necessary to formally recognize and treatHayden as superior.


    Because it would be difficult for the other party to let go of futile resentment.


    Okay, what do you want to say?


    Hayden gave off his first rhyme, giving off a hint of "Hurry up and leave."


    It was a cheeky attitude, but Iona was d to see that they had agreed for the first time in a while.


    Iona answered without dy.


    Nils sent an assassin to me.


    What Iona said was not true, the assassin had note yet, but he would soon.


    Iona put on a serious expression while clearing her mind.


    Thanks to this, Hayden''s eyes widened as if it didn''t look like a lie.


    What, what?


    Hayden''s face even looked absurd.


    It was true that it was an overly weighty topic to bring up early in the morning. So Iona spoke again slowly so that he could understand.


    It is literally what I said. Nils is trying to kill me. The cause is roughly...  Could it be that my sess made him sick to his stomach? So he wants to eliminate thepetitors.


    Oh, oh, no. What kind of nonsense is this? Nils sent you an assassin? Was there someone who was after you? How else did you know that Nils sent it?


    Finding a hole to get out of was the obvious response.


    But Iona trampled on his attempt with a confident attitude.


    Since I caught and killed him, wouldnt I have found out who was behind it like this?


    Hayden''s face went pale.


    Even in Hayden''s opinion, his son was a good enough person to do such a thing.


    There were many ways for Nils to finance themission. He often sneaked into Hayden''s office or warehouse and stole things that might turn out to be money.


    Hidden cash,nd that was not worth much and could be disposed of, jewelry that had not been used for a long time . The means were limitless.


    I-Im sorry, Iona. I made a mistake in educating my children. How could he try to kill his own sister, this is...  .


    Hayden, who was in a hurry to make Iona marry safely to the duke and look good to the imperial family, immediately bent his stiff neck.


    His head was spinning tightly looking for a way to rectify the situation.


    He had to quietly put his son on his own to prevent further problems, and to do so, he had to shut Iona''s mouth first.


    He said, raising his head.


    That, yes. Seeing that you came to see me, is there something else you want? I will listen to everything. Please tell me.


    The way he dealt with the situation was clear and neat, but there was something ringlycking.


    He was not worried about her, he was just worried about his son.


    Even though his daughter was in danger of dying, Hayden was only concerned about Nils'' safety.


    ''It''s not different from what I expected.''


    Since Iona abandoned her family in the distant past, beyond death, she did not even feel betrayed.


    It was because it was a repeated experience; too boring to bring out old emotions and pity oneself.


    Iona, who was bothered by even pointing this out, went straight to the point.


    Its good that we talk quickly. What I want...


    What you want  ?


    Hayden lowered his upper body toward Iona, awaiting her sentence.


    After fully appreciating his servile appearance, Iona made eye contact with him and said,


    Announcing Nils as the heir to the Mordov family. Officially.


    What?"


    Hayden''s bewildered reaction caused Iona tough.


    "It''s obvious why Nils did that. You yourself not recognized him as your sessor, let alone the head of the household, but you said that I was going to be the duchess, so he was dissatisfied.


    The marriage of a lifetime wasing soon, but Iona didn''t want it to be short-lived because of the misunderstanding that she coveted this small family.


    Iona added in a rxed voice.


    Even so, Hayden just stood still, not knowing what to do.


    Iona was patient and gave him reasons to convince him.


    If I use this as an excuse to ask for something great, the Count will think about what the intention is hiding there. Isn''t it?


    "Heh, hehe...


    Im a swordsman, and using my brain unnecessarily is a no-no. I don''t want to be killed suddenly without knowing why I''m dying. If you stop Nils from doing something like this again, I won''t ask anything more.


    Hayden seldom responded to the broad generosity he did not dare to ask for.


    It was because he couldn''t understand Iona''s request with hismon sense.


    After a while, Hayden''s mouth opened.


    Are you saying you want Nils, who tried to kill you, to be my sessor?"


    "Of course, you''ll also have to tell him to act appropriately for his position."


    Iona replied as if she had been waiting.


    Hayden asked again, thinking that his daughter''s tongue, which had always acted like a machine, was strangely smooth.


    "You  Are you really not greedy for the position of head of household?


    Are you willing to give it to me if I want it?


    When Iona asked as if she was dumbfounded, Hayden cleared his throat and turned his head away.


    Naturally, he had no intention of handing over the family to Iona.


    Until now, Nils had not been confirmed as the sessor only to make it easier to deal with his troublesome son.


    It was also easier for Haydento remain as a single gasoline man in order to deal with his son''s ident.


    The ambiguous treatment developed an inferiorityplex toward Iona.


    Half of the reason Nils bothered me was always because of his inferiorityplex. The remaining half is due to my other lineage, so this is something I can''t do anything about.


    At the ufortablement, Hayden turned his head away pretending not to know.


    Even though he always used the word low bloodline when ndering Iona, he couldn''t ignore the fact that her birth originated from him.


    Last time you yelled at me terribly, so I got a fever and said some crazy things, but Im leaving home soon anyway, so whats the point of all that? If I cant get a position, its better to give it up quickly and get rid of unnecessary doubts.


    With an understandable exnation, Hayden''s doubts that had been clear on his face gradually softened.


    After all, it wasn''t particrly unusual for Iona to make such a suggestion.


    Although she had been showing a cheeky attitudetely, Iona originally had an obedient personality.


    ''Well, she is going to be a duchess, but she has been treated too much in the meantime.'' Hayden thought.


    She had a position that was iparable to before, so she could not stand it any longer as the poor treatment continued.


    It was never a wee thing for Iona''s nose to rise to the sky, which she had been trying to keep low, but it was not something that could be prevented for the rest of her life.


    It would be better for him to readjust the rtionship smoothly at this point.


    After organizing his thoughts, Hayden replied in a kind voice.


    [Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Yes, I understood you well. But I didn''t know before that your thoughts were this deep. I''ll take care of it so you don''t have to worry about it anymore.


    "That''s great! Oh, please keep this conversation a secret from Nils. I trust the Count, but I don''t think Nils would trust me.


    Nodding at Iona''s request, Hayden felt a bit regretful.


    How greatit would have been if Nils was as capable as Iona.


    It was a long-standing concern of Hayden''s that his son and daughter, who were fond of luxury, were only interested in extravagance.


    ''That''s why I can''t give the title to him, but...  I can''t help but regret.''


    Hayden, in a bitter mood, rose from his seat and grabbed Iona.


    Iona, you must have felt very betrayed by Nils  . Isn''t that kid originally hot and short-tempered? Don''t take it to heart too much. Sooner orter he will repent for his mistakes. No matter what, you are family.


    Iona stared at Hayden for a moment.


    It was your family nheless again; He is your brother, so you should understand. He probably didn''t reallyhave any bad intentions...


    It was a familiar brainwashing.


    Iona of the past, who did not know anything, believed his words. Because Hayden had raised her daughter to be such an idiot.


    It was not at all difficult to educate a girl who had been lockedup from an early age to his liking.


    If the people she met outside hadn''t shattered that illusion, Iona would have lived like that all along.


    ''''Still, we are a family'', so let''s be good. Haydensaid.


    Iona answered, pulling the corner of her mouth as if she was having fun.


    "Of course. No matter how half-brother Nilsmaybe but he cannot save enough courageto really kill his sister.


    I also hope Nils and I remain on good terms. Just like Count and me.


    Iona finished her words in a refreshing manner and left the room.


    Iona hadn''t called Hayden her father since she ran into him today. Hayden took this for granted and didn''t even point it out.


    Whatever words may define their rtionship, the family will never be just a name.


    ***


    That night at dinner, Hayden announced Nils as his sessor.


    Iona thought deeply as she sliced the steak in front of her.


    ''It''s worth getting off work on time.''


    Today''s work was exceptionally difficult.


    It was because of Erich, who ran to work like crazy and questioned her and Saskia, who took her out of Erich''s hands and questioned her about leaving early without permission.


    As if Iona had waited, she took out a handkerchief and wiped her face.


    Saskia, who had been looking at Iona''s bruised cheek for a long time, soon pointed with a stern face and said:


    (


    "You The one who kicked out Florence yesterday was you, so you''re taking care of it now?"


    Should I not do that in the future?


    No, just do it in moderation. Dont make a big ident out of nowhere!


    )


    Saskia shouted at Iona so loud, but in the end, she did not order her to do any supplementary work. It was a bonus that she was given paperwork instead of escort work that hurt her legs, using bruises as an excuse.


    Iona had realized recently, in a slightly strange way, that the world will flow somehow even if she lives as she pleased.


    Um, are you finally announcing me as your official sessor?


    Meanwhile, Nils, sitting opposite Iona, dropped the cutlery with a thrilled face and said.


    Iona didn''t want to hear the short sound of his tongue, so she had to get dentures fitted with her own money, but it seemed that they had already entered the production process.


    Today''s Nils was proudly showing off his smooth ivory teeth.


    Congrattions, brother!


    Yvonne, who was next to Nils, embraced her brother with a thrilled face.


    Nils hugged Yvonne and smiled proudly at Iona. It was as if he was showing off his victory.


    It was also a talent to be so thrilled when he took over the position that was originally his share.


    ''Well, Hayden did make him uneasy in the meantime.''


    Usually, it wasmon to spot a sessor in advance before they be an adult and educate the sessorordingly.


    However, neither Yvonne nor Nils had ever seen the sessor training.


    That was why Nils, who should have inherited a suitable business ornd, was still in the position of receiving pocket money from the Count.


    ''Even so, he must have wanted to confirm his power.''


    Hayden was a man who had frequent friction with his wife and children over women.


    The reason he was able to wield omnipotent power in the family was because he monopolized and did not share all the family powers.


    ''Well, it must have been because Nils was not trustworthy...''


    Looking at Nils, who had an arrogant face as if he already had the family, Iona let out a big smile.


    The son was not trustworthy, and Hayden was also the same, and the admonition immediately followed.


    Nils, it was because of your careless nature that I did not promise to make you my heir. You may not even know this....


    Nils, whose smile was erased in an instant, answered in a small voice.


    Yes, Father.


    Although I couldn''t put it off any longer and made you my sessor, it''s also true that I''m still not sure if I made the right decision. It means that you should not believe this and act recklessly.


    "I-I understand."


    Yes, I believe in the future you will show behavior befitting to your status. Being the next head of this family also means that you are the future of this family. Please do not disappoint me.


    Hayden concluded sternly.


    Nils nced over at Iona as if something hade to his mind.


    Going against his father''s wishes by killing his half-sister would, of course, disappoint Hayden.


    Perhaps, at that moment, Nils would have put his n to kill Iona off the paper.


    No, even if it wasn''t until the full cancetion, it was certain that the date was postponed.


    Iona slowly took a sip of her wine.


    ''Well, I guess I can sleepfortably for the time being.'' Iona thought.


    Even if Iona was not worried about Nils, she was wary of an assassin hired with his money.


    It wasn''t that she suggested making Nils the sessor out of fear of being killed, but it was certainly a relief that she didn''t have to strain herself unnecessarily.


    Iona said with sincerity.


    Congrattions on getting your desired position, Nils.


    At that, Nils turned his head and red at Iona.


    It seemed he didn''t like Iona''s intrusion into the conversation as if it was something bad.


    However, for a while, as if conscious of Hayden''s presence, Nils tried to create a soft voice.


    Thank you, Iona.


    "It was nothing."


    Iona answered in a non-trivial tone and put the meat she had cut into her mouth.


    As it was a meal with her family after a long time, the taste of the food was terrible.


    She wanted to leave immediately, but it was not difficult for Nils to understand the cause of her loss of appetite for another reason.


    She didn''t want to present a drink, to begin with.


    Dinner was barely finished after swallowing the dessert.


    Hayden said many good things before she left, but nothing was memorable.


    Iona passed most of the time counting the patterns on the tablecloth.


    Because she was lost in other thoughts until she saw Hayden off, Iona responded to Nils''s call ratherte.


    "Hey."


    "Hey!"


    "hmm?"


    Iona sluggishly turned her head to look at Nils.


    Inside the quiet diningroom, at some point, Nils came and stood in front of her.


    Yvonne only nced at them with anxious eyes from some distance away. She was quite worried that her brother would have another ident.


    As Iona looked at him, Nils'' face naturally became stern.


    This cheeky thing  . Did you expect ''our father'' to pass on the family line to you? You were always an illegitimate child, and yet you always wanted to look good.


    It seemed that Nils had guessed that the reason Iona had obeyed Hayden''s words was because she was greedy for the position of the sessor.


    It was an absurd judgment. The reason she obeyed Hayden''s orders was because she remembered her punishment, which returned when she disobeyed.


    Iona just didn''t want to starve or get hit or lose something or be abandoned.


    No matter how obedient you act, a dog is a dog. You are not a child of this family.


    Nils raised his fist and pretended to hit Iona. Still, he seemed to have heeded Hayden''s warning quite a bit, seeing as he didn''t really touch her.


    ''If I stimte him through this gap, wouldn''t it be possible to have an interesting sighting?''


    Having calcted that, Iona said with a smile.


    Not even the count. What you got from being a child wasnt as good as a dog... Isn''t that why you have been worried for a long time, right?


    [ Consider Joining Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    "What?"


    Don''t be overjoyed, Nils. It''s because he doesn''t think you''re smart enough to be trained as an heir. Maybe after a few months, he will pass it on to Yvonne?


    You bastard  !


    Nils squirted fire from his eyes and grabbed Iona by the cor.


    While Iona was estimating how much his dentures would cost, she somehow felt pity for him who would live without them, so she just turned her eyes to the servants.


    Only then did Nils let go of Iona''s cor, perhaps conscious of her eyes.


    He red at Iona and said clearly.


    Know that you are lucky.


    Nils turned around and left the dining room.


    Yvonne, who had been watching the two quarrel, hurriedly followed her brother. Even in the midst of this, she didn''t forget to shoot her fierce gaze at Iona.


    Iona waved her hand toward Niels and Yvonne, who were moving away.


    Now that the enemy''s attention had been diverted, it was time to start implementing her n.


    ***


    Whilst Nils was distracted by the dyed training of bing an heir, Iona was stamping her daily attendance at the social gatherings of the capital.


    She epted all invitations, including middle-ageddies and gentlemen, youngerdies anddies of her age, and sometimes the elderly...


    As a matter of course, the nature of the meeting varied wildly.


    Dame Iona, would you like to attend the equestrianpetition in the second half of this year? Then, at our meeting, we will finally be able to produce a winner!


    At the equestrian meeting, Iona was offered to participate in thepetition,


    I am very d that you epted my invitation, Dame Iona. I have been wanting to see you again ever since you rescued me from trouble on the Avenue nchest time.


    Lady, who invited Iona to tea time, had an unknown crush on her.


    I thought you had no interest in opera, but I was wrong. I never thought you could predict the ending so urately...  Did you already see it? That can''t be, this y premiered today.


    She was able to tell everything about today''s opera because of regression.


    Oh, Dame Iona. hmm  . For a first-time embroidery, um. It''s a great piece of work. In particr, this roon feels all the joys and sorrows of living as a wild animal. What can I say about this distorted expression, it''s like...  . yes? A lion?


    The embroidery ss was a bit ambiguous...


    ''I can''t be full on the first drink.''


    Anyway, since she had been praised, it was safe to say that she had some talent.


    The handkerchief she hadpleted was intended to be given to Leroy. It was bothering her that she had never gifted a single piece of embroidery to her husband in her previous life.


    ''Even if he says he doesn''t like it, what''s wrong...  I can''t help it.''


    Iona hadn''t finished it yet, but she was already worried about the other person''s reaction in advance.


    Iona hadn''t even looked at Leroy''s face for about a week.


    It seemed almost pointless to have informed him of her destination through Jonas in advance.


    It was something a normal woman would feel sorry for, but Iona passed it on as if she had other business to do with him. Because she already knew that he was very busy at this time.


    ''Maybe he''s looking for his old fiance.''


    In the first ce, responding to the call of the imperial family was just a smoke screen, and the real purpose of hising up to the capital was to find his former fiance.


    Around this time, news came that Viviana, the only daughter of Count Schmidt, had been sighted nearby.


    In the previous life, Leroy had failed to find Viviana, but now he was still in the middle of the search.


    Yes, he must be very busy looking for his fiance''s whereabouts...


    Long time no see.


    ''Why did he suddenly appear in front of my eyes?''


    Iona looked up at Leroy with a puzzled face.


    She thought it was a dream, so she closed her eyes and opened them again, but the other person was still there.


    When she heard the news that the duke was visiting, she thought there must be some mistake, but it wasn''t.


    Iona opened her mouth with a puzzled expression.


    I didnt know you woulde today.


    Arent you nning to attend the ball at Count Ritzers house today?


    Thats right, but


    You were the one who said that it would be difficult to cross paths due to someone elses interference.


    Coming home without notice was another matter.


    Even the servants who followed him were holding a bunch of mysterious boxes.


    Iona didn''t want to go overboard, but the atmosphere seemed like a gift to her.


    Come upstairs to my room. I am not ready yet.


    After thinking about it for a while, Iona finally let him into the house.


    A partner who came without a prior appointment could not be left out indefinitely.


    There was still a long way until the ball started, so she thought she would serve some tea.


    It was fortunate that Hayden and his children were out at the moment.


    Iona felt very happy for that happy family gathering that she had never participated in before.


    The servant brought by Leroy delivered the gift to Iona and left.


    Marsha, who came running after hearing the news btedly, opened the box and did not hide her joy.


    Mydy, look at this. It is a ruby of the same color as the eyes of a youngdy. How about this shiny silk?


    It seemed more exaggerated because the person who gave the gift was by her side, but it was true that all the items in the box were of the highest quality; A dress made ofvish silk, carpet shoes withrge natural stones, and matching essories each wereshining under the lights.


    Iona stopped watching Marsha as she carefully took out her dress and asked abruptly.


    How do you know her size?


    Looks like I borrowed a pattern from the dressing room you use.


    ''There''s nothing that can''t be done with the money.''


    Iona was deeply impressed.


    It was a world she never imagined. Being able to order clothes without knowing the size was something new for her.


    ''Should I consider it fortunate that my body secrets were not directly passed on to him?''


    It looks pretty expensive.


    Iona said as if thinking of Leroy.


    But he closed his mouth and didn''t answer.


    Eventually, Iona''s expression became more direct.


    You dont have to give me a present like this, but the clothes are enough.


    If you want to im that, you had better not let me in here. I was starting to doubt whether or not you lied to me about your identity.


    Leroy said, looking around the room indifferently.


    It was not that she liked it, at first nce, the number of dresses hanging there wasn''t too many.


    Even considering the fact that she started social activitieste, it was clearly insufficient.


    Iona replied with an embarrassed expression.


    I am getting a decent sry. It''s just that I didn''t have enough taste for makeup to spending a lot of money on clothes.


    That''s a good thing. There is no need to spend a lot of money on something you are not interested in.


    There is no need for the Duke to bear the cost for me.


    Unlike you, its not such a waste of money for me.


    Iona couldn''t tell if she was worth spending money on or if it was worth spending money on clothes.


    Iona, who was staring at the suspiciously shiny skirt, finally nodded her head.


    It was also not polite to refuse a gift given to her because it was burdensome. Even if she returned them, it wasn''t something he could use.


    Then I will be grateful.


    As soon as the owner gave permission, Marsha began to organize the presents as if she was waiting.


    Iona was watching her with a feeling that it was okay to do this, but she felt eyes pouring from the side.


    As soon as she turned her head to see if she was mistaken, their eyes met.


    He asked.


    Could I ask you a rude question?


    [ Consider Joining Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Can I ask you a rude question?


    It was a time when Iona was nervous inside, wondering if he was trying to point out her poor closet situation again.


    Before, I pretended not to know, and I thought it was right, but now I started to wonder if that was the right decision.


    Do you have a bad rtionship with your family?


    Iona was stunned for a moment and covered her cheek.


    Iona forgot that she had a bare face because she had been resting alone in her room.


    It wasn''t the first time she had shown him a bruised cheek, but that made it even more of a problem.


    The marks that Nils made had disappeared long ago, so it might have felt strange to Leroy.


    Does your family often raise their voices at you? Or use violence?


    Iona hurriedly responded to Leroy''s series of questions.


    "No."


    The eldest son of the Mordov family is jealous of his adopted sister and often even cuts her hand. So, are these rumors false?


    As he said that, the expression on his face turned cold.


    He must have been angry in the ce of Iona about what they had done.


    ''I know he''s that kind of guy, but... ''


    Not knowing how to exin this situation, Iona remained silent.


    Even if she revealed that this was Florence, not Nils, nothing would get better.


    Knowing that it wasn''t just her family who treated her like a trash can for venting anger only made herugh.


    Leroy, who was immersed in worry and looking at Iona, said after a while.


    "You say you''ve never told a lie to your lord in your entire life, but it seems like you''ve never been honest with me."


    It was as if he knew exactly how to provoke her to get an answer.


    In the end, Iona''s mouth opened at the point that she couldn''t just ignore anymore.


    I was just thinking about how to exin it. It was an ident that urred due to friction at work. It wasn''t Nils''s fault."


    Who did you have frictionwith?


    Lady Florence.


    Florence was the woman who was promised to marry the crown prince.


    Leroy didn''t even bother to hear the exnation in detail.


    He sighed lightly and responded in an inaudible voice.


    It really...


    Soon that expression was erased from his face, and he turned to Marsha.


    Is there any ointment that is ease bruise?


    Ah, yes.


    Marsha, who was standing a short distance from them, heard the call and hurriedly ran.


    Marsha was always carrying an ointment for herdywho was often getting injured. Although it wasn''t being used properly because herdy didn''t bother to apply medicine.


    Leroy, who had received the small iron barrel from Marsha, sat Iona on the chair next to him.


    It was only then that Iona recognized what he was trying to do and btedly stopped him.


    You can ask Marsha for this-


    -Oops, I''m just very dumb. I forgotundry?"


    Marsha interrupted Iona by raising her voice and leaving the room faster than anyone else.


    Iona looked at the ce Marshahad just left with an absurd feeling.


    There was no reason for Marsha to worry about theundry, which was not even her responsibility.


    Count Mordov''s house was not so unorganized that even theundry was left to the maid who assisted members of the family.


    It was a time when Iona was frozen in an embarrassing situation, not knowing what to do. She suddenly felt something cold on her skin.


    Meanwhile, the man who had taken the ointment from the jar was rubbing her cheek with his fingertips.


    Iona reflexively clenched the hand she had ced on the chair.


    Every time the hard knuckles brushed over her skin, she felt a strange feeling. There was no contact at all except for the necessary parts, but that was why more attention was focused on the narrow area in contact with him.


    It was strange.


    Iona, who had been looking down at the floor to avoid him, immediately lifted her eyes upward.


    You don''t have to do these troublesome things yourself.


    I agree. But you don''t seem like the kind of person who would take good care of yourself."


    He was pointing out the fact that Iona had let her cheek get bruised twice.


    Even though it was a piecemeal situation, it said a lot about the person she was.


    In fact, Iona was waiting for it to heal on its own, and she wasn''t even taking care of the wounds on her body properly.


    At a loss for words to refute, Iona silently epted Leroy''s treatment.


    In fact, if she looked at it closely, he was touching her with just his knuckles, and it wasn''t something that was particrly embarrassing.


    Didn''t she and he had already kissed each other in the past? Even if it was because of herst will.


    He had always been like this ever since. Whenever she asked something of herself, he never refused. That was also the reason why Leroy had epted her marriage proposal in the previous life; Iona had begged for the marriage.


    {..


    Oh my gosh, Duke. You finally showed your precious face. Come on,e this way. You can look forward to it as our chef prepared this dinner with great care.


    One day in the past, Leroy was visiting the count''s residence as he did this in this life.


    Unable to refuse Count Mordov''s sessive invitations, he eventually epted the invitation to dinner.


    The atmosphere wasn''t too bad until they all gathered together to eat.


    It was around the time when they started chatting after dinner that the problem became noticeable.


    Yvonne, who dragged everyone into the performance room saying she would let the duke y the piano, made a series of mistakes that were different from usual.


    Yvonne stood up, making an excuse to be drunk, then she said she had to go to the bathroom and asked Iona to help her.


    Of course, this was smoke, and as soon as Yvonne got to the bathroom, she pushed Iona.


    You, you know you got an off-topic opportunity, right?


    Yvonne crossed her arms and continued.


    If you have a conscience, go ahead and tell the duke. ''I can''t because I''m too, too, too- out of date to marry the duke. How about marrying my sister who is younger and prettier than me?'' Go fast.


    This was not something Iona could do anything about.


    At that time, to Iona, Richard''s order was no different from the truth. It was impossible to arbitrarily change brides without his permission.


    When Iona exined this, Yvonne wrinkled her face as if she knew it.


    She warned in a clear voice.


    If you dont tell him, I will tell him everything.


    "What?"


    "What do you mean by what? I will tell him that you''re a dirty bastard!"


    As Iona hardened her expression, Yvonne only then raised the corners of her mouth as if she was delighted.


    Yvonne said, poking Iona''s chest with her index finger.


    Does the Duke have to sleep in a nket with a girl of unknown origin like you? We don''t know what kind of person your mother was...  Oh no. Sinceshe gave birth to you, she must know no shame. It must have been an opportunity to grab some money after a while.


    Calm down, Yvonne. I told you this is something I can''t do anything about."


    Stop making silly excuses! Why can''t the bride change? If it can be a bastard like you, why can''t I! It makes absolutely no sense!


    Unable to hold back her anger, Yvonne terribly cursed.


    You think I dont know why you don''t want to say anything? You have no choice but to seduce men with that pretty face and get ahead in the world, right? Dirty, shameless bitch. How are you different from your mother? If you''re not a prostitute, then what else!


    Not knowing how to calm Yvonne, Iona nced back at the door.


    If she goes to Count Mordov first and asks for help, will he stop Yvonne or will he really take her side... It was just when she was thinking about that...


    ..}


    [ Consider Joining Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Yvonne immediately pushed Iona aside.


    Okay, if you can do it, I can do it. Get out of the way!


    Yvonne!


    Yvonne, who opened the door abruptly, and Iona, who tried to catch up with Yvonne, were frozen like stone statues the next moment.


    Because the cause of all this quarrel was standing in front of their eyes.


    Oh, duke ?


    What do you mean by all of this?


    Iona prayed that he hadn''t heard their conversation properly though it was useless.


    Dame Iona was Count Mordov''s adopted daughter, not his illegitimate daughter, right?


    Leroy tried to check the facts straight away with a frighteningly hard face.


    Feeling the pressure, Yvonne hesitated and stepped back. But she thought that it was a good opportunity, and she soon raised her voice excitedly.


    I''m sorry, Duke! I really didn''t want to cheat. Really. I kept trying to tell the truth, but my sister came out so brazenly...


    Iona''s face turnedpletely pale.


    No excuses could be made in this situation.


    How does she exin that everything Yvonne said was true?


    Iona was an illegitimate child who did not know who her mother was, and she tried to marry the duke while not telling this fact.


    Even if he took this as a problem and buried her in the aristocratic society, She had nothing to say.


    Leroy looked at Iona this time and asked.


    Dame Iona, answer yourself. Is this story true?


    Duke, if you have any questions, you can ask me. I am


    You better go back to your seat, Yvonne.


    Leroy, who firmly refused Yvonne''s interference, stepped in front of Iona.


    Yvonne, who was impatient with the thought of tickling him, seemed a little disappointed, but she quickly got over her feelings of regret.


    Anyway, at this moment, the marriage conversation between the duke and Iona was as good as broken.


    Then feel free to talk.


    Having achieved her goal, Yvonne walked away with light steps.


    Finally, only the two of them were left in the dark hallway.


    Leroy asked with an iprehensible face.


    Please exin this situation in a way I can understand, Dame Iona.


    I have nothing to say. Everything you''ve heard is true. I am  .


    Iona''s chin trembled, so she put strength on the tip of her tongue before she could finally form her words.


    I''m the illegitimate daughter of Count Mordov.


    Only silence remained.


    Leroy just stared at Iona''s stiff face for a long time.


    Unable to face his gaze, Iona lowered her head.


    Above her head, his low voice fell like a sentence.


    You tried to trick me.


    It must not have been because of inferiority that Nils Modlov broke your leg.


    Iona thought he wouldn''t know because it happened when he wasn''t in the capital, but it didn''t seem to be difficult to find out information for someone like him.


    There was a hint of anger flowing through his voice.


    She was terrified that at any moment he would demand that this marriage was never going to happen.


    For Iona, who always survived by proving her usefulness, this failure was like a death sentence.


    Wasn''t obeying her lord the only value she possessed?


    If she couldn''t fulfill Richard''s order, she might bepletely abandoned this time.


    Fear blinded her eyes.


    Iona said urgently, clenching her fists.


    Please dont break the marriage.


    Iona knew very well that she was doing something pointless.


    In the first ce, Leroy had never promised to marry her.


    In the meantime, he even learned the secret of her messy birth, so there was no possibility that he would ept her.


    She couldn''t change his mind at her pleas, and Iona knew that all too well, but she had to beg him for mercy this time.


    Because that was the only thing she could do in this situation.


    "Please. I''ll make sure no one knows. Yvonne, I will do anything to get her to shut down. In fact, I don''t think she had any intention of exposing this matter to the outside world either. She just hates me...  Yes, so that''s all. Please dont break the marriage.


    Iona rubbed her eyes to wipe away the cold sweat. She felt a strange chill run through her body.


    She felt that she was talking nonsense unlike usual, but she didn''t have the spirit left to deal with it.


    Iona bowed her head in front of him, talking about anything.


    I know very well that a marriage like this is really absurd for someone like the Duke. That my birth would be regarded with great contempt by the Duke. For an illegitimate child to be a duchess, simply out of luck, but, still


    To me  Ugh, can''t you just give me one chance? If there is anything you want, I will listen to it all. I will make sure that the ducal family''s reputation is never damaged by this. I''ll do my best not to offend the duke as much as possible, please...  .


    ''please ''


    Iona''s eyes closed tightly.


    Despite her earnest whispers, there was still no reply from him.


    Everything was a mess. Desperately, Iona tried to kneel before him.


    She was even willing to lick his boots if he wanted to. Had he not stretched out his hand and restrained her, she would have done it already.


    "Stop."


    Because I know  Enough now, stop it.


    Saying that Leroy put his hand on top of her cold hand. Then he stood closer to her so that Iona could lean on him.


    It wasn''t until Iona buried her face in his chest that she realized she was shaking. It was clear that Leroywas still, but her vision was shaking like crazy.


    She wanted to apologize to him for the rudeness, but she was gasping for breath and no more voice came out.


    Iona inhaled and exhaled air repeatedly in sync with Leroy''s breathing.


    Finally, when Iona''s breathing became as usual, he said reassuringly to her.


    I will not break it.


    I will marry you.


    Then, slowly and very carefully kneaded her stiff fingertips.


    Iona will probably never forget that moment even if her whole life goes by.


    The faint smell of perfume on his cor, the feel of the cloth on his forehead, the slow rise and fall of his chest, and the sound of his heart beyond that.


    That ridiculously strange feeling of being valued by someone.


    It was definitely a perfect moment to fall in love.


    If Iona were like other normal people, she might have started a hopeless unrequited love. She would have gone so far as to presumptuously mistaken that he, too, had the same feelings for her.


    But Iona knew perfectly well why he changed his mind sote.


    At first, she was hesitant, but as time went by and she looked deeper into him, she gradually became convinced.


    It was sympathy.


    If he hadn''t married her, she would have been abandoned in this hellish house.


    It was obvious how she would be treated for failing to get married.


    He was so weak to this unfortunatewoman that he risked a failed marriage and even risked his life to save his false wife.


    Iona parasitized on his kindness and brazenly ate away at his share of happiness. That was the nature of their rtionship.


    Iona was sure that if she shed tears as she revealed her past of being abused, he would dly share the ring with her this time as well.


    }


    ''But I can''t.''


    Iona didn''t propose to marry him just to repeat the past.


    This time, on the contrary, she herself wanted it.


    She was determined not to make anything unfair from the beginning so that he would never be able to sympathize with her again.


    In the meantime, Leroy, who had finished applying the medicine, removed his hand from her cheeks and held her chin from another hand as if to hold her well. She immediately tightened her neck at that and said.


    As you might think, Im not the type to live only with suffering.


    [ Consider Joining Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Leroy only raised and lowered his eyebrows slightly, but remained silent.


    After closing the bottle of ointment, he took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands.


    At the thought of being ignored, Iona boasted like a proud person.


    I may have a few bruises, but Nils lost a few teeth. Now, without his dentures, he sounds like a three-year-old.


    "Aha."


    In exchange for pping me, Lady Florence is temporarily banned from entering the pce. That''s what I aplished.


    Thinking she had done enough to earn Leroy''s respect, she checked his reaction, only to be taken aback by his sudden burst ofughter.


    She had seen many polite smiles, but it seemed like this was the first time he''d genuinelyughed, even before returning in time.


    Confused by his reaction, Iona frowned and asked, "Why are youughing?"


    Leroy chuckled and replied, "I suppose it''s because...it''s amusing."


    Why? Isn''t that a natural retaliation?


    Iona thought she had an exciting revenge, but she felt like she was devalued, so she didn''t feel good.


    Leroy noticed her disapproving expression and sat down next to her, rubbing his palms together lightly.


    Turning to Iona, he nodded and asked.


    Hmm, then answer this question. What did you usually do when the same thing happened before?


    What did she do before?


    The answer was fixed, but it was a word she could never bring herself to utter in front of Leroy. Was there any other response besides just tolerating it?


    Being hit by Nils had be somonce that it didn''t seem worth getting angry over anymore. No, in fact, it had be a regr part of her daily life.


    If there was a difference from time to time, it seemed that on the days when fate was unkind, Iona would lose the use of some part of her body, while on better days, she would only receive a light beating. It was a grim reality, but one she hade to ept as her norm.


    ''Maybe not from now on.''


    Iona shamelessly evaded an answer.


    Taking care of all these childish things daily only makes me tired.


    Does it happen often enough to use the word daily?


    Iona bit her lip at the thought of getting caught by Leroy in her evasive tactics.


    I don''t want to make a fuss.


    They threw stones... Just because it''s something you get used to over and over again doesn''t make the fact that ''you''ve been stoned'' goes away. And of course, being stoned hurts.


    Do I look like someone who would be hurt by such an attack?


    Im sorry. I thought you were a normal person.


    Leroy, who answered in a non-trivial tone, shrugged.


    As if he had no intention of asking further questions about the same issue, he got up and headed for the doorway without hesitation. He seemed to be trying to call in a servant from outside.


    Looking at the back of the man walking away, Iona suddenly thought.


    ''It was only this man.''


    The only man who thought of her as an ordinary person, not a filthy illegitimate child or a soldier in the emperor''s army.


    Why did she even marry such a grateful person who knew for the fact that she could be hurt normally like everyone else?


    What was the reason for repeating that selfish thing without letting go of him even after returning in time?


    If it was simply for the purpose of helping him, there would not have been a need to stop him from getting married to someone else.


    ''It''s probably not love.''


    ''I''ll never be able to call this gross selfish feeling by that pure name... .''


    {


    I want to kiss you onest time


    Let''s forget about it. I won''t tell anyone you asked me such a thing. Don''t worry, I will carry this secret to my grave. So dont betray your lover... Don''t just say that you like me in a moment of weakness.


    I never did anything shameless like that!


    }


    Hearing the door close, Iona closed her eyes tightly.


    Somehow, she felt like she was going to get greedy.


    <strong>***</strong>


    It was about an hour after the ball started when Iona and Leroy left the Mordov Mansion.


    It was because of Marsha''s stubbornnessthat she would produce better results than usual since Iona was given clothes and essories as gifts.


    Looking at Leroy''s increasingly dull face, Iona thought that Marsha''s way of reciprocating was a little wrong, but she did not actively dissuade her.


    Even though she let go of the breaking point out of a burdened mind, Iona was also excited about the surprise gift.


    Thank you, Duke. It was the first time I received a gift like this.


    Iona said with sincerity.


    Of course, she received a few formal gifts during her married life, but it was not wrong considering this time also as her first.


    To Iona''s thanks, Leroy responded with pure admiration.


    You look like a different person.


    Don''t you like it?


    No, I was surprised that they matched better than I thought. I thought you were beautiful thest time we met, but you could be even prettier than that.


    He spoke so inly that Iona realized that he really meant it only after a while. His expression was quite serious.


    Most of the reactions of the people she met after arriving at the Ritzter Mansion were simr.


    Iona dressed up enough to not be caught by others, but she had never spent as much time and money on her makeup as she did today.


    It was only natural that a custom-made product from a famous designer could not bepared to a modest poplin dress.


    As soon as they stepped into the ballroom, everyone''s attention naturally focused on those two.


    Oh, my, that girl  Isn''t that Dame Iona? Why did she attend the prom?


    Have you not heard the news yet? Rumors have spread that she regrly appears at social gatherings these days.


    Miss Erna, didn''t you say that Dame Iona came to the embroidery meeting that the youngdy attends?


    "That''s right. I thought she would be strict, but she was kinder than I thought. Although her embroidery skills were rather terrible. Even if it was the first time...


    The youngdy, who recalled the image of a roon from hell, no, a lion, trembled as she embraced her arms.


    They didn''t know who the gift was for, but they felt very sorry for the person who will receive the handkerchief.


    By the way, she really looks like a different person dressed up like that. I saw her face a few times when I visited the imperial pce, but it didn''t have that kind of impression. Well, more than I thought...


    She is beautiful.


    She is beautiful.


    She is beautiful.


    The youngdies who said the same thing in one tone met each other''s eyes andughed.


    She wasnt like that at the embroidery meeting. She was wearing a uniform at the time even with a sword.


    Oh my God, knights are really Would it be a big deal if they disarmed even for a moment?


    Anotherugh broke out among the youngdies.


    The reason Iona appeared in uniform that day was because she moved to her appointment as soon as her shift was over, but there was no way they would understand the sorrow of such an office worker.


    Well, its the first appearance with a partner, so it deserves attention. By the way, was that dress a gift from the duke... ?


    The women''s eyes turned to Iona''s dress, then slowly moved to the man standing next to her.


    While those who had invited Iona to gatherings before had been curious about her, not everyone had the same opinion. Some wondered if he would really marry a woman with bad rumors who worked under the crown prince.


    But now, seeing Iona and Leroy chatting with their arms crossed, they couldn''t help but feel surprised at how unexpectedly intimate they seemed.


    I feel like Im getting all the attention I got for the rest of my life today.


    Iona, who had been quietly listening to the whispers of people, left a short evaluation.


    Everyone lowered their voice, but she had good ears, so she could understand a few words that popped in between.


    If there was anything fortunate, was it the fact that the reactions were not so bad?


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man and woman approached them. Iona turned her head slightly towards Leroy.


    These are the Count and Countess of Ritzter and their children.


    Behind Count Ritzer and his wife, a young man, and woman followed with a slight distance between them.


    As for the man, it was a face that Iona already knew: Erich Ritzter, her arrogant subordinate.


    ''But why he has such a bewildered face?''


    Iona calmly greeted the count and couple even though she felt puzzled.


    Greetings after a long time, Count Ritzter, Countess. This...


    [ Consider Joining Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33<strong>Chapter 33</strong>


    Oh, Dame Iona, you dont even need to introduce him. This handsome partner must be Lord Leroy, right? Looking at him like this, he looks exactly like his deceased father.


    Were you acquainted with my father?


    When I was young, I met him a few times among acquaintances. He was very popr with thedies at the time, and it seems that the son of that man will be also popr in a simr way.


    The gentle-faced Count Ritzter and his wife exchanged a few words with them and then left.


    There were a lot of invited guests, so it was impossible to stay with one guest for a long time.


    Count Ritzer''s daughter coordinated the time to dance with Leroy and followed her parents, but Erich stayed by their side.


    Erich approached Iona and asked.


    What are you doing here?


    I came by invitation.


    "This is not what I am asking?"


    He must have beenpletely bewildered earlier, but his attitude now was more brusque than usual.


    Was it surprising that the superior who had been sober suddenly appeared with a man?


    Seeing that he wasn''t even paying attention to the duke next to her, he seemed a little crazy.


    As if covering up her subordinate''s ws, Iona naturally induced an introduction.


    Duke, this is Sir Erich, who belongs to the same knight division as me.


    Only then did Erich reach out his hand to Leroy with a reluctant face.


    nice to meet you. This is Erich Ritzter.


    Nice to meet you. Are you from the same division as Dame Iona?


    "You''re right. I am rolling very hard.


    Erich, who nced over Iona, said putting strength to the hand that was holding Leroy''s hand.


    You are a very handsome man. It doesnt suit Dame Iona.


    "Is that so? I thought Dame Iona was a rare beauty.


    Leroy responded with a calm voice and withdrew his hand.


    Erich''s body was slightly pulled toward Leroy by an unexpected response.


    Erich bit his lip and immediately regained his bnce.


    No, she doesnt suit you very well.


    Stop it, Sir Erich. Swearing at your boss is like spitting on your own face.


    Iona pointed out quietly. At that, Leroy smiled as if he was having fun.


    Only then did Erich look back at Iona with a sorry face.


    Although he had to leave before he could say anything else as the Count and Countess of Ritzter called him from afar.


    I wille back in a little while.


    After staring at Iona with sharp eyes, he turned to Count and Countess.


    Since he was from the host''s family, it seemed like he was constantly being called to various ces.


    Heck, since Erich was the second son, he was in a hurry to get married, even if not as much as his sister.


    Unfortunately no woman would be deceived by that proud face


    Iona muttered as ifmenting.


    It was true that Erich was handsome, but he had ws that could not be ignored.


    It was just the character.


    Unlike her, who was servile, Erich had no talent for courting his superiors, so getting ahead was a story from a faraway world.


    It was probably all because of that personality that he couldn''t get marriedter on.


    Isnt it you?


    What are you talking about?


    A woman who suffered from being deceived by that proud face.


    In the meantime, Leroy, who was holding a wine ss, extended his middle finger and pointed at Erich.


    Iona asked back as if it was absurd.


    Didnt duke see what he was doing to me just now?


    Did he usually do that?


    It''s worse.


    He is too young.


    Leroy murmured and spread his right hand that had been held by Erich.


    There were red marks all over the ce Erich had held.


    Leroy showed it to Iona and said as if admonishing.


    Hes a violent man who cant even properly control his strength. It would be better if you never met.


    That is true, but  He is a work colleague."


    Above all, his eyesight is bad. I wonder how he deals with enemies with eyes like that.


    He is the first ce in the jockey.


    Iona diligently corrected the facts at the usations.


    It was because she thought that she should do this to Erich, whoined about not giving priority to his subordinates so that she could stand up as a superior.


    However, Leroy, who was refuted by Iona whenever he spoke out, seemed not to like her attitude.


    Leroy frowned and asked.


    Are you siding with another man in front of me?


    "Other man  Isn''t that a bit embarrassing to say? Hes a kid Ive seen all the way to sleepless and dripping with soup.


    Iona answered in a slightly embarrassed voice.


    The knights of the imperial family were dispatched to distant regions, and there were frequent cases where they could not properly prepare meals or sleep.


    Whenever that happened, she and the members became a group of beasts and were forced to watch each other''s sights.


    Of course, even in the midst of that, Erich''s scion-like face was shining alone.


    Anyway, Im sorry if I offended you because I seemed to be taking sides. Miu and Gou are people who work under me... . I will apologize for my subordinate''s mistake.


    Iona bowed her head to him and apologized.


    Feigning jealousy, he pretended to be joking, but he must have wanted to point out that her attitude was inappropriate.


    Words of understanding came back quickly as if his heart was relieved by her quick eptance.


    Dont do that, raise your head. It wasn''t particrly unpleasant.


    Are you forgiving me?


    "well  It''s just, you''re trying to be pitiful.


    Leroy looked at Erich''s back and clicked his tongue in pity.


    It was an iprehensible reaction, but there was no time to stumble over it.


    Others began to rush to the spot where Count Ritzter and his wife had left.


    Duke! do you remember me? I saw youst time with Baron Lemper.


    Its the first time Ive seen you after that opera performance, and greetings Dame Iona. Did you attend with the Duke today?


    Duke, I heard that the maternal grandfather of my inw''s cousin''s friend''s wife''s cousin was close with your grandfather, but can''t we see them as strangers too? That''s what I''m saying...  .


    ''It is a strange guy.''


    Thinking so, Iona looked at the man sweating in front of them with cloudy eyes.


    She couldn''t even count how many guests she had already met.


    At this point, she was confused as to whether or not actually they were the organizers of the prom.


    Those who were even a little familiar with them, as well as those who had no contact at all, were standing in line to mingle words even once.


    There was one reason Iona was epting them one by one.


    ''That way, even those who couldn''t dare to approach me will gather courage.''


    Oh, hello. Dame Iona.


    Sure enough, Iona''s prediction soon became a reality.


    A group of pretentiously dressed young men crouched toward them.


    Iona put her hand on Leroy''s shoulder as she had warned him beforehand. This meant that the target was approaching.


    Leroy nced at Iona''s face and epted the conversation.


    You must be an acquaintance of Dame Iona, please introduce yourself.


    "ah  ! I am Joseph, the second son of Viscount Alushi.


    I am Bette Peter. My father runs the Peter Merchant.


    "I am


    One after another, simr-looking blonde idiots finished introducing themself to Leroy.


    Iona studied their faces carefully.


    ''It''s a chaff gathering.''


    It was to the point of wondering how they had gathered so many nonexistent people.


    Of course, it was true that all of them had decent backgrounds, but if one looked closely, they were the second sons who had a hard time holding real power, or the children of wealthy families whose status was inferior.


    ''Well, I wonder if there is no otherbination like this to bet on?''


    These were the friends Nils had been hanging out with since childhood.


    She didn''t know the details because she was not interested, but she was aware of the fact that they had been together for a long time and looked after each other.


    Living in the same house as Nils, she had many encounters with them as well.


    Dame Iona,e to think of it, was thest time I saw you at the counts house? You became more beautiful while I didn''t see you.


    [ Consider Joining Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34<strong>Chapter 34</strong>


    Perhaps relieved that Iona had epted his greeting, Joseph spoke with a much brighter face.


    To be sure, today was the first time he showed such a respectful attitude toward Iona.


    As a friend of Nils, he had negative feelings towards Iona.


    He thought that Nils'' reaction was excessive when it came to his jealousy toward his adopted sister, but he had been arguing with his friend the whole time that she was the one who cursed at him.


    Even if there was no personal ill feeling, Iona was always the target of contempt and ridicule in their group.


    However, things have changed a littletely.


    Iona was on the rise as the crown prince''s trusted subordinate, and even rumors circted that she was about to marry the duke.


    This was no nonsense.


    The moment the Duke and Iona entered the ballroom holding hands affectionately, the group quickly readjusted their direction.


    Since this has happened anyway, Nils has no choice but to bow down to that woman. Who will take responsibility if we just pretend we dont know and leave out all the good opportunities?


    Yeah, but Nils and that woman didnt seem to have a good rtionship. I know for sure that he often hit her...  .


    Well, even though she was treated badly, she was sessful as she is now thanks to being raised by the counts family. Could that woman confiscate her face?


    Yes, and even if we feel bad for Nils, then all the more we shouldnt be left alone. Even now, we should open up face to face in advance, huh? We are different from Nils! We have to appeal like this so we dont get retaliationter.


    It was true that it was a conclusion that couldn''t be more agreed upon when considering only their personal safety.


    Iona''s answer that followed added confidence to their thoughts.


    They say the clothes are wings, so I guess thats true. The duke gave me this dress as a gift.


    Saying that Iona lowered her gaze shyly.


    Naturally, the eyes of others also turned in the direction she was looking.


    The group who checked the luxuriously made clothes quickly exchanged nces among themselves.


    Iona pretended not to see this and changed the subject.


    More than that, it must be a pity that Nils is not here today. These days, he is very busy in sessor training.


    Ah, I heard that Nils was chosen as the sessor. I got a letter saying that he couldn''t me him because he was busy until the announcement ceremony. Somehow, there had been no news for a while, so I wondered if it was because of that, as well.


    Apparently, he used an excuse of sessortraining for the period when he was absent because of his broken teeth.


    Iona swallowed augh inwardly and spoke like water flowing naturally.


    If you don''t mind, invite me to a meeting instead. Although not as much as my brother, I also have quite a hobby in various games.


    Joseph''s eyes widened at Iona''s favorable attitude.


    Today, he was nning toy the paving stones for the next meeting, but the other side suggested inviting her first. It was unexpected luck.


    ''Hmm, they said she''s attending any gathering these days.''


    Joseph thought that the reputation of a socialite who had not left the house before marrying the duke seemed to be bothering her.


    In any case, it was all the better for their group.


    Even before Joseph epted Iona''s proposal, all of his friends who had been watching from the side stepped forward.


    Oh, of course. I always wanted to talk to Dame Iona, but since she is such a precious person, I haven''t had a chance.


    "It''s really fortunate that the kite arrived at such ate date!"


    But Hoshi  I wonder if the Duke would be interested in our meeting...  .


    Their expectant gazes turned to Leroy.


    Leroy replied with a small smile on his lips.


    I too will dly attend as Dame Iona''s partner.


    Then, naturally, his arms were wrapped around Iona.


    Iona was a little shaken by the sudden contact but did not reveal it.


    Thanks to this, the appearance of a very intimate lover waspleted.


    Nils''s friends left, concluding that Iona and Leroy were not in the stage of discussing marriage, but were actually preparing for the ceremony.


    Leroy slowly let go of his hand only after confirming that the opponent had moved far enough away.


    Feeling embarrassed for some reason, Iona moved to the opposite side instead of beside him.


    Thanks to you, things went well. Thank you


    Iona paused momentarily.


    Without time to be immersed in an unfamiliar situation, an unexpected sight brought her into reality.


    Behind Leroy''s back, Erich could be seen pointing towards the terrace and sending a signal.


    Judging by the shape of his mouth...


    ''Let''s talk privately, huh?''


    Erich, who freely conveyed his intention, left before Iona could react.


    What?


    Ah, I saw something in vain for a moment.


    Iona answered Leroy''s question in a non-trivial tone.


    It was really arrogant for a subordinate to ask his superiors toe and meet him.


    Of course, Iona had no intention of doing anything undignified by following him.


    Drinking the cold night air, waiting or not, he had to do it himself.


    "Shouldn''t we go find Miss Lenny sooner rather thanter?"


    At Iona''s question, Leroy immediately checked his watch.


    Iona was right.


    As they were busy talking, the time when he requested a dance from the Lady of Count Ritzer was approaching before he knew it.


    It was polite for a man attending the ball to dance with a woman from the host family at least once, so he had made an appointment ahead of time.


    I missed the first dance while trying to protect my partner from the other guys.


    Leroy replied in an unwilling voice.


    It seemed that he was conscious of the people around him.


    Iona thought that he was acting as a partner more diligently than she thought. Because he really couldn''t regret not having the first dance with her.


    If the opponentes out like this, it would be her duty to do her best to match his hands and feet.


    Iona promised to wait until he returned, in the most romantic terms she knew.


    I will wait here until you return.


    Are you having any problems?


    When there was no answer from him, Iona looked at him and asked.


    Leroy, who was not feeling well, had his head down and covered his mouth with his hand.


    After a while, he lifted his head and rubbed his stiff lips, and muttered admiringly.


    Yes, Dame Iona  . Certainly a knight is a knight.


    Did you not hear me?


    Okay, Ill go see it.


    He waved his hand and walked away. However, it was disappointing that he had left withoutpleting his words, so he soon turned to the road and headed for Iona.


    Standing in front of Iona again, he said as if asking.


    There is no need to wait here, so please rest. but


    After a moment of hesitation, he narrowed his brows and added.


    Dont dance with that subordinate I saw earlier. That would be great.


    Are you talking about Erich?


    Yes, it would be difficult if that rude second son could not control his strength again.


    Iona answered meekly even though she thought it was a matter of paying back several times on her side.


    Yes, I will never dance.


    Of course, Erich would never ask her to dance.


    Iona''s confident expression must have been quite trustworthy, so Leroy left to find Lady Ritzter.


    Left alone, Iona looked around and headed for the door on the left.


    While Leroy was away, she intended to go to the tea room to appease her hunger.


    If it had not been for the sudden appearance of Erich, she would have eaten two tes of the evening cake.


    Sir Erich?


    Why arent youing?


    Erich grabbed Iona and whispered in an annoyed tone.


    Judging by the feeling of cold energy in his body, it seemed that he was really waiting for Iona on the terrace.


    Iona asked back as if it was absurd.


    If I''m told by my junior to do it, should I?


    It was a very logical objection. Erich, speechless at that, took a slow, deep breath as if to calm himself.


    Only then did Erich''s eyes be as calm as before.


    Alright. Dame Iona, please give me a moment.


    "If it''s about work, why don''t you do it at the imperial pce?"


    Arent you avoiding me even in the imperial pce?


    Erich interrupted Iona''s words and added patronizingly.


    If you dont like the terrace, we can talk while dancing. It''s hard to overhear other people''s conversations in the ballroom.


    [ Consider Joining Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Erich was a member of Count Ritzer''s family, so she wouldn''t look bad even if she danced with him.


    However, Iona shook her head because she had a promise with Leroy to not dance with him.


    "No. I''d rather go to the terrace."


    Erich looked at Iona with suspicious eyes, but silently guided her to the terrace.


    Again, since he was going to be an annoyance if she avoided him, Iona followed him obediently.


    The ce Erich took her was in the direction of the rear garden, withrge pirs sticking out on both sides, so it was a good ce to avoid being noticed by others.


    As soon as the curtains were closed, Erich strode towards Iona and asked.


    Are you insane?


    "Hmm?"


    Tell me, are you really going to get married? Giving up on your job?


    I don''t know why you''re so angry, but calm down.


    Answering that, Iona felt why he was acting like Jonas. It was because he was following the same attitude as Jonas towards Yulia.


    Actually, Iona didn''t quite understand why Erich was angry with her.


    What does he have to do with whether she gets married or quits her job?


    Erich red at her and said.


    Dont get married.


    "That''s a request not worth answering."


    "Is it because it''s the prince''s order?"


    Yes."


    Iona, not confident in lying, avoided his eyes and blurted out her words.


    She couldn''t seriously talk about the bullshit that she had changed her mind after dying once.


    More than anything, it would be difficult for him to hear that she was promoting this marriage for a different purpose.


    Ha, how far are you going to be servile?


    A mischievousugh erupted from Erich.


    He looked at Iona with cold eyes and continued.


    To be loyal to the lord as a knight. well, that''s good I can understand that far. But after you abandon your position as a knight because of that order, what the hell are you left with? Was it what you wanted to be, a swordsman with no convictions or honor?


    Until he heard of Iona and the duke''s wedding, Erich thought it was just a rumor. Indeed he had never seen Iona''s face reflected with a duke in his vacancy.


    But he never thought she would bring that man to a ball hosted by none other than his family.


    They even seemed quite friendly. As if they were really going to get married.


    I at least  I thought your affection for the sword was genuine. Even if you are wasting that talent in a strange way.


    After speaking, Erich gritted his teeth.


    A shallow sigh leaked from Iona''s lips as she looked at him.


    Apparently, he seemed to think that Iona''s decision to retire was because of Richard''s orders.


    She knew she might be misunderstood like that, but when she saw his betrayed face, she felt a sense of guilt for some reason.


    Iona already had a deep debt to Erich.


    Even though it no longer exists, wouldn''t it be reasonable to tell therades who fought back to back the reason for leaving?


    After organizing her thoughts, Iona opened her mouth reluctantly.


    There is a misunderstanding.


    First, His Highness Richard did not ask me to quit the knighthood. No, he knows that I will continue to work as before. So dont get delusional that I lost my job because of his orders.


    She didn''t know if he believed her words or doubted them, but anyway, Erich didn''t open his mouth anymore.


    Iona slouched loosely, leaning her butt against the railing.


    She continued, sping her hands together in front of her thighs.


    And secondly, I decided to retire


    To be honest, since you are young, isnt the Bertige Imperial Knights a ce where you can work for a long time? They give you a lot of money, but its easy to throw away your body when you are used well.


    Unable to deny it, Erich bit his lip.


    Considering that even the leader was screaming at the heavy workload every day, it was safe to say that no matter how sessful she was, she had no future within the Knights.


    No, to be precise, there was nofortable future.


    Turning her head to the right, Iona concluded her words while peering into the splendid decorations on the outer wall.


    I just went around and around the same spot for too long . Now I want to do something I couldn''t do before. That''s why.


    Erich suddenly recalled the conversation he had with Saskia at Iona''s euphemistic exnation.


    Actually, I can understand your feelings.


    It was the day Iona first announced her retirement to him.


    When Erich, who btedly visited Saskia, asked what she was doing, she pondered for a long time before saying this.


    We know how much Iona suffered in that beggarly corner of the house. But marriage is about starting a new family. If she says she wants to have a proper family this time, what right do we have to stop her? I have no choice but to cheer.


    Isnt it a marriage that she cant expect anything from in the first ce? She doesn''t have to quit her job just because of that!


    No, she cant help but retire. It''s because she can''t be a proper married couple with the duke while working for the crown prince."


    The crown prince may have secretly ordered her to retire.


    Well, then its not something we can touch. She will still be satisfied. It''s an order from ''that'' prince, you know?


    Erich gritted his teeth. After a while, he finally opened his mouth and asked.


    Then what about us, what about those of us left behind?


    Saskia, who looked into Erich''s swaying eyes, sighed deeply and said,


    Sir Erich, lets be honest. You are sorry and I''m sorry too, yes. But you are not thinking about stopping the marriage itself, are you?


    In the first ce, there are only two reasons why you are anxious to stop other people from getting married. you are sick to your stomach having met a great spouse, or you just don''t like that person getting married. In a way, the essence of everything is jealousy? Erich, would you like to meet the duke and rise in status?


    Can it be?!


    Then you dont like Iona getting married.


    Saskia, who came to a simple conclusion, kicked Erich out before he could even answer.


    Leaving the office that day, Erich internally denied Saskia''s words andughed again.


    Even at this moment when he faced the face of the person involved, Iona, his thoughts had not changed much.


    Jealousy, can it be?


    He was just dissatisfied with the fact that his superior was trying to abandon his subordinates and units without any sense of responsibility.


    Even so, she was a really beggarly boss.


    In order to follow the prince''s order, she didn''t care what kind of trouble others were in, and she herself rolled in the dirty manure field so that he couldn''t even curse at her.


    As a knight in the royal family, she routinelymitted despicable acts such as assassination and torture, but she did not receive a penny more in return for the work.


    She was a contradictory person.


    She had never abused her power for her own sake, taking on all the dirty work that a corrupt clerk would do.


    She was always so determined in that mud.


    In a way, it was natural. She had no interest in others, and she cared even less about herself even than that.


    So that was why he was curious.


    The day wille when he will be epted as a colleague by her. Even if not as much as crown prince, would it be possible to be a meaningful existence to her?


    With that in mind, he had always waited for her to change...


    ''You said you wanted to do something you couldn''t do before? Shit, what the hell is that?''


    He looked into Iona''s eyes as if seeking an answer.


    But, as usual, her red eyes didn''t show the slightest agitation.


    As if it was really nothing to throw them away.


    Erich gritted his teeth.


    He had always wanted Iona to let go of the prince, but not this way. He had never wanted a change like this.


    I don''t understand. Please exin so I can do it.


    [ Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36<strong>Chapter 36</strong>


    Erich''s clenched fist had already turned white.


    Every time he inhaled and exhaled, his stiff shoulders shook slightly.


    After looking at his face, Iona hesitated before opening her mouth.


    Okay, Ill tell you.


    Only then did Erich''s hard expression loosened up a little.


    She said in a determined voice.


    Its a secret, so keep it well. Even if His Highness the crown prince asks, don''t tell.


    "Yes, I understand. I won''t tell anyone, so let''s be honest. What do you want to get by leaving the job you gave your life to?


    Erich sighed as he approached Iona.


    Iona took a small deep breath as if she was about to say something she shouldn''t have said.


    It was the first time when Erich saw Iona''s nervous look


    Iona finally opened her mouth with her long eyshes down.


    A happy married life.


    After uttering that, Iona paused for a moment.


    It was because she thought she wascking a little when she actually said it.


    It was an opportunity she got by dying anding back to life, so shouldn''t she be more greedy?


    Thinking so, Iona added a bit of her secret wish.


    "Romantic rtionship."


    Love


    It seemed a little too much to ask for that. Because it would be hard for him to have feelings for the wife he got by ident.


    She felt like she would be grateful if the other person only moderately recognized her as a member of the opposite sex with a crush on him.


    Even if it was not that great, she would be able to experience a few things.


    Well, it''s like that, so hope you understand. In fact, I wasnt even a good boss for you to regret my resignation.


    Havinge to an appropriate conclusion, Iona looked up at Erich with a sense of humility.


    She knew that the reaction would be bad, but when she checked Erich''s expression, it was more than she expected.


    His face was red and bluish andpletely distorted.


    He asked, ring at Iona with a lively look.


    "Now  Are you kidding me?


    "Hmm?"


    Still, I genuinely worried about you, but until this moment, you


    Erich gently closed his eyes as if suppressing his anger.


    Even so, his anger did notpletely go away, and he turned his back on Iona. The loud footsteps seemed to represent his feelings.


    Before leaving the terrace, he turned to Iona and shot her with a cool look.


    Alright, yes. Do whatever you like. I wish you a happy honeymoon.


    Then, with a rough hand, he closed the curtains.


    Iona stared nkly at the spot where he had disappeared.


    ''Why was he angry?''


    ''Did my attitude sound like a joke? But I was really sincere.''


    She didn''t know.


    Those close to her had always been generally angry with her.


    So she didn''t talk as much as possible when she was with other people. Because it was enough for her to be a good listener in order to blend in with the crowd.


    The silence was advantageous in most cases when courting the other person.


    However, when she knew someone for a long time, she would often disy signs of being different from others. It was like a long-standing habit that had be ingrained in her, and it was not something that could be controlled consciously. Perhaps it was simply the way she was.


    Iona tilted her head back loosely. She muttered in a weary voice.


    Will this marriage be sessful?


    "You went away for a while and suddenly became a pessimistic person."


    Hearing the voice from the doorway, Iona suddenly raised her head.


    In the meantime, did the song already end? Leroy wasing toward her, pushing the curtain with the back of his hand. On the other hand, he was holding two thin, tall champagne sses stacked on top of each other.


    Perhaps because of the alcohol, his face was pale red.


    Leroy, who quickly approached Iona, offered her champagne and asked.


    Has anything happened?


    Maybe he didn''t see Erich leaving in anger.


    There was no need to exin that she was with Erich, but the situation became a bit cumbersome to answer what happened with her.


    It was because she never wanted to reveal the conversation she just had with Erich to Leroy.


    Taking the ss from him, Iona asked as if changing the topic.


    How did you know I was here?


    I saw Sir Eriching out of here with a red face.


    Leroy replied in a in tone.


    Thinking that it was a futile evasion, she groaned briefly inwardly.


    Iona answered calmly.


    I had something to talk about with Erich. Didn''t the Duke say that he was a friend with a bad personality? I was fine.


    Instead of asking more about what happened with Erich, Leroy stood next to Iona.


    He leaned over the railing like Iona, staring into her face.


    Iona tried to ignore his gaze, but after several minutes in that state, the silence became even more ufortable.


    In the end, it was Iona who surrendered first.


    Why are you looking like that?


    "Because I don''t know what the hell you''re thinking."


    Giving an iprehensible answer, he quenched his thirst with champagne.


    He set the half-empty ss down on the banister and scratched lightly near his neck. He seemed to hesitate whether or not to say what he wanted to say.


    After a while, he opened his mouth and threw a topic out of the blue.


    I heard something like this when I was little. If you don''t marry the personyou really like, you''ll be unhappy."


    ''If you don''t marry the person you like, you will be unhappy.''


    It seemed that Iona had also thought that way when she was young. Although she had only acquired the mannerisms of her old master rather than making her own judgment.


    Seeing Iona being abused under the guise of training at a young age, he often said this.


    Everyone me your parents. When people without responsibility meet and do things without responsibility, you will get the same results.


    At the same time, he spoke passionately, saying that arranged marriages were a problem and that this was why the aristocrats were chasing skirts while leaving their mistresses behind.


    Iona, who was still young, could not fully understand half of his words, but the next request remained in her memory for quite a long time.


    If you grow up and do something like marriage  . Do it with someone you really like. Marriage doesn''t mean eating a lot of delicious food and wearing nice clothes.


    It must have been something he had said because of alcohol, but he fell asleep with only those words remaining.


    Iona felt a bit pathetic about her past self, believing that she had lived her life believing the words of such a person as the truth.


    Iona asked, swallowing a self-deprecatingugh.


    Does the Duke believe that too?


    "No. But that''s what made me question this rather. I wonder if that person is still thinking the same thing.


    Cant you ask you directly?


    It''s a littleplicated. The age to be honest has long passed.


    Leroy evaded an answer. Was the story he just talked about of the past really true?


    Iona sighed and said.


    Well, Im not sure  One thing I want to know... Did you hear me talking to Erich?


    Suddenly trying to discuss the corrtion between marriage and love. No matter how blind she was, even she could notice that.


    It was because she and Erich had been talking exactly about that until just now.


    Leroy, who slightly opened his eyes at Iona''s question, smiled innocently.


    You tend to be careless. I realize that now.


    [ Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    In fact, Leroy arrived in front of the terrace earlier than Iona expected.


    Even while dancing with Erich''s sister, he was following Iona with his eyes, so he didn''t have to search for her again.


    As soon as the song ended, Leroy quietly followed Iona and stood in front of the terrace entrance.


    He mighte unexpectedly and disturb the two of them, but more than that, He wondered what that cocky subordinate knight would talk about.


    Just in time, a topic that would attract Leroy''s attention was flowing from inside.


    ...Let''s be honest. What do you want to get by leaving the job you gave your life to?


    ''He''s asking a question I''ve been curious about.'' Leroy thought calmly as he put the ss of champagne to his lips.


    A happy married life.


    And he almost heard an unbelievable answer right away.


    "Romantic rtionship."


    And before he could even process her response, Iona added, as if driving a wedge, without Leroy ever doubting his ears.


    The words that followed didn''t sound right.


    He was too busy digesting Iona''s earlier remarks, so he had no time to worry about anything else.


    Because of that, Leroy couldn''t control the reddening of his face and held back a cough until Erich ran out of the terrace.


    Erich noticed Leroy in that condition and hesitated, then said this in a suspicious voice.


    "You guys can''t believe it''s not a forced marriage, but each other...


    Erich gritted his teeth without being able to properly finish his words. Then, he passed Leroy and left the ballroom.


    It seemed like there was an unintentional misunderstanding, but there was no room for excuses.


    No, when Leroy thought about it, it didnt seem like he was the one who needed an excuse.


    Erich was the man with light buttocks who wanted to pursue a woman who was about to get married. Wouldn''t it be nice to be able to shake off this misunderstanding?


    ''Maybe it won''t be a misunderstanding.''


    Thinking so, Leroy slowly gazed at Iona''s reddened ears, puzzled expression, and hand holding the hem of her skirt.


    In the meantime, she seemed to have retraced all the conversations she had with Erich, and she replied firmly.


    I dont know how far youve heard it, but I was just saying it in order to send him quickly. Really. There was no such thing as selfishness.


    It was an eptable exnation.


    However, Leroy''s ensuing question lightly shattered the logic that Iona used as a shield.


    Then answer me just one thing. If I cheat even after getting married, are you okay with that? A happy marriage isn''t the goal, is it?


    There had never been a more cowardly attack on Iona.


    Iona expected him to have had another woman in her past life and took it for granted, but that didn''t mean she wanted to live like that in this life.


    The agitation that couldn''t be hidden was visible on her face, which was always expressionless.


    Iona impulsively refuted before she could organize all the thoughts that popped into her head.


    That''s a different story. Will marital fidelity be taken lightly? No matter how good the marriage is, you have to keep the minimum amount of duty to your spouse. I can''t believe the former duke...  .


    Iona stopped talking like a rapid-fire cannon because Leroy''sughter suddenly spilled over her head.


    Iona stiffened with embarrassment at his iprehensible reaction.


    And at that, Leroy spoke to her with a more rxed attitude than before.


    I thought I had no idea what you were thinking, but now I think I know.


    Leroy slowly retraced each of the many aspects of her he had discovered.


    The count family was busy taking care of her rather than bing a family even though they saw her ability and brought her into the household.


    Even though he said he loved her, that prince tried to drag her into a messy extramarital affair.


    And as soon as the talk of marriage came, she even showed her unexined favor to him.


    When the clues that could not be guessed were gathered together, the conclusion was clearly pointing in one direction.


    Leroy thought with a smile on his lips.


    ''Did she want to create an ideal family even through marriage?''


    ''Since she couldn''t marry the person she liked, did she decide to like the person she was about to marry?''


    It was stupid. And at the same time, it was more like her.


    If this thought was correct, she probably would have done her best for her husband-to-be, no matter who he was. Even if that was Leroy wasn''t himself.


    There could be nothing more stupid than giving meaning to a ce like that.


    But now the man she would marry was none other than him.


    So in the midst of numerous possibilities that they could not have met each other, unfortunately, stopped in front of the same road.


    What an incredible coincidence and how strong the temptation to get caught up in the cheap delusion of destiny just was.


    Leroy stopped trying to correct him and closed his eyes.


    You are right. Fidelity between husband and wife is never to be taken lightly.


    Leroy spread his right hand, looked down at the empty palm, and folded all his fingers except for his thumb and little finger.


    As he extended his hand to Iona, Iona looked at him with a curious look.


    Even though he knew it was something a child would do, Leroy did not stop doing this childish thing.


    Shall I make a promise? If you and I really get married, we will only be faithful to each other. He said.


    In the meantime, she was reluctant to respond, perhaps thinking that Leroy had made this proposal after seeing her unusual reaction.


    She hesitated and slurred her words.


    I said that to burden you


    Its a promise that applies to both of us, so why burden only me?


    Leroy asked again and in a slow voice recited the problematic parts one by one.


    There is no ce for any wind. Even if an old lover flirts with you, you should never let it go, and he shouldn''t ask to break up with me because he suddenly changed his mind.


    .


    Lets work together so that we wont be unhappy in this marriage.


    Leroy put his hand on the tip of her little finger as if to hug Iona.


    He felt her flinch at the sudden touch. She seemed to hesitate for a moment, but eventually, she mustered up the courage to point a finger at him.


    The tips of the two thumb knuckles were carefully touched. It was a weak oath. However, only the parties felt that each other was sincere.


    Even after the short appointment, Leroy did not let go of her hand.


    The two looked at the same ce for a while with their hands hanging down.


    In the meantime, a thin melody began to resonate from beyond the curtain, as if the musicians had finished their break.


    Leroy blurted out.


    Looks like its about time we head out to the ballroom.


    There was nothing better than dancing to show off the good looks of a man and a woman. Considering the original purpose of attending this ball, they had to go outside at this point.


    Iona agreed with him, but there was one thing that bothered her.


    Iona said while hiding her unfamiliar feeling.


    I have something to tell you in advance. I am not good at dancing.


    Have you never learned it?


    Its not that I dont know at all, but Im not used to it. I can even step on your feet.


    Good. Actually, I don''t like dancing too much. I''m sick.


    Leroy answered without hesitation. Iona knew it was a lie.


    However, Iona did not bother to ask him about it. Leroy also did not urge her to go out again.


    They stood side by side for a long time until the long performance was over, as they were terribly worried about their dancing skills, which would be embarrassing to put on disy.


    ***


    I called you that time, but why did youe only now?


    The woman in the ck veil said annoyedly.


    The man in front was the crown prince of the Lehman Empire, and no one dare to show such a disrespectful attitude toward him, but no one around him found this situation strange.


    That was because the woman was the birth mother of the crown prince himself and was the empress of this country.


    I was busy with a lot of things to do.


    You have no sincerity in your excuses. I know you always use work as an excuse whenever you are in trouble.


    There was affection for his son in her voice.


    Richard unconsciously raised his eyes to examine the other person''s expression, but he couldn''t see anything through the thick veil.


    Richard often wondered what expression she was really making under that veil.


    ''Already 14 years...  No, it''s been about 15 years.''


    Yes, it was just around that time.


    After being caught in a big fire in the pce at the time and being burned, she no longer showed her face in front of others.


    The same was true for her children, her husband, and even thedies-in-waiting.


    She put on a veil to hide her ugly figure and shut herself up in the pce.


    It was easy to avoid meeting the opponent who had been living in seclusion. It was just a matter of refraining from stepping near the empress'' pce.


    As the empress thought, whenever Richard had an annoying premonition, he would refuse her call, making an excuse that he was busy.


    Of course, he had no intention of telling her about this frankly.


    Im sorry you misunderstood me so much. As you can see, didn''t Ie to see my mother as soon as my busyness was settled?


    A wicked thing.


    The empress, who had been stinging, lowered her gaze over the tea water and said.


    You decided to marry that child.


    She was talking about Iona.


    [ Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38<strong>Chapter 38</strong>


    "Yes."


    Yes... it wont be easy for her toe to the capital if she go further away.


    Iona was unlikely to leave the capital, but Richard remained silent.


    It took some trickery to get the empress to condone this marriage.


    Didnt I tell you the whole time? It''s your fault for keeping such a child too close. She''s a woman and she''s young. Its an environment where rumors cant be stopped from spreading.


    Didnt I tell you that it wasnt like that? That''s why I want her to marry.


    Richard, out of habit, denied it.


    He knew how his mother usually dealt with an intrusive person.


    ''It is about the position of Duchess, I can''t be reckless.''


    Thinking so, Richard calmly took a sip of the tea.


    So far, the Duke''s family influencewas slowing down due to the incident of the past, but it would soon regain its former prestige in a few years.


    In particr, one duchy had be a very difficult opponent for the imperial family after the incident seven years ago.


    If the marriage went well, even the empress would not be able to touch Iona easily.


    Naturally, the empress did not like this situation.


    She replied in a cold tone.


    You gave her a marriage that didnt fit the subject.


    Isn''t it impossible to find a more perfect youngdy than her, who will be of help to the duke''s family?


    I didnt mean to use you of being wrong. It''s just my mood.


    Feeling the need of calming herself down, she drank tea in silence for a while.


    The ss quickly became empty.


    While thedy-in-waiting poured tea again, the empress asked in a calmer voice.


    "What is the Duke''s reaction, will he ept it?"


    I will make it eptable.


    Richard had something that could shake Leroy in a good way.


    ''Viviana Schmidt.''


    A woman who lost both her family and identity due to an unfair false usation.


    She was thest remaining hand of the Schmidt family and the former fiance of the Duke.


    After learning of Viviana''s whereabouts, Richard kept her under his control. Because he hoped it woulde in handy someday.


    It was a natural decision, and his premonition soon became a reality.


    If the duke refused to marry, he intended to threaten him and change his mind for her safety.


    ''Well, I hope that doesn''t happen.''


    It would be difficult to use that precious que for just this much work.


    He had the intention of arranging a touching reunion for Viviana and Leroy someday, but that was forter.


    Yes, I believe you will take care of it on your own.


    The empress'' voice softened at her son''s trustworthy attitude.


    "If everything is good, I''ll go now."


    Its fair. But dont you have time to have a cup of tea with your mother?


    "I have already drunk enough."


    You didnt even touch the dessert I prepared for you.


    Saying that the empress pushed the te of refreshments with her dry fingertips.


    Now, these are biscuits made with figs. Even you, who didnt like sweets at all, have been eating without covering them ever since you were little.


    You remember.


    Yes, so every time I go see you and Tess, I do  .


    Recalling the past with a gentle smile, she paused for a moment.


    Richard was not even taken aback by the familiar situation.


    The empress slowly raised her hand and groped her face under the veil, then groaned as she scratched the bumpy skin with her fingernails.


    Get out.


    It sounded like the voice of an old woman who had been strangled.


    Richard, who stood up from his seat, put his hand on her shoulder as if to dissuade her.


    "Mother."


    I told you to get out.


    "Calm down. There is no need to be more anxious.


    "Just leave!"


    The empress shouted and pushed her son away.


    However, the woman''s body, which had not been allowed to go outside for a long time, had be so weak that such resistance was meaningless.


    Richard easily grabbed her wrist.


    At this close range, he could see through the veil.


    Richard whispered softly, making eye contact with the empress.


    Why are you so agitated? What about a woman who has already died?


    ...


    Didnt you make these sweet yourself with your own hands?


    Her eyes slowly opened wide.


    Richard let go of the hand that was holding her.


    She let out a strange sound like a beast crying and soon began to scream like crazy.


    No, no, no! Go away! Leave me alone, everyone get out!


    The tes that decorated the tea table fell to the floor one by one and were broken.


    The fig biscuits the empress had handed out to her son had already been trampled on by her shoes.


    Richard went outside, leaving her as she wished.


    As soon as he closed the door, all the noise inside was blocked out and it became quiet.


    Hisdy-in-waiting, Louisa, who had been waiting outside, approached as if she had been waiting and held out a handkerchief.


    Richard muttered in a tired voice as he wiped the tear from his face.


    "It''s not like the imperial pce, it''s like a sanctuary for mentally ill people."


    His grandfather, Sunhwang, also suffered from a mental illness and retired, waiting for the day to die.


    Since he inherited the blood of a madman equally from both his mother and father, it may be that he, too, was about to go mad.


    ''Maybe it''s already happened without knowing.''


    Richard, who nced at Louisa''s face, asked impulsively.


    Is Iona still recovering?


    Yes...


    I have something to tell her about her face, so if you see her, tell her.


    Today is off work so she wont be there.


    By that point, Richard had graduallye to his senses.


    ...


    Should I tell her that His Highness is looking for her as soon as I leave for work?


    No, its okay. Pretend I didn''t say anything just now."


    Richard, who took care of the situation casually, started to move straight to the prince''s pce.


    It bothered him that Iona was going out on her own without his knowledge, but that didn''t mean that she could be confined to the pce.


    Even the self-righteous man always needed restraint when it came to Iona.


    ''Father and mother, even Nils Modrov... At least three have to die to see any hope.''


    Afterpleting the terrifying calctions, Richard let out a chuckle.


    There was a high possibility that it would be a long wait as he had no intention of reaching out to her parents, but time was on his side anyway.


    He was still able to put off the ck.


    <strong>***</strong>


    When Ionawoke up, she had be the best VIP in the capital during the night. These were not empty words.


    Dame, how about this? This is a draped skirt made with generous use of Argenta silk. The texture of the skirt that sways every time you walk gives it a very elegant feel. If this isn''t your thing...  .


    Iona watched nkly as the woman sitting in front took out another piece of cloth.


    To be honest, it was hard to understand half of what the other person was saying.


    Iona was definitely not the type to sleep in the morning, but she had never enjoyed shopping in earnest as soon as the sun came up.


    Iona felt dizziness creeping in and hurriedly restrained the person in front.


    Wait, thats okay. I got it roughly. Order one from what you just show.


    Oh, thank you. Dame. Then, I will exin the next product as well.


    The receptionist answered in a sonorous voice. In the meantime, she did not forget to take out the cloth she was looking for and spread it out in front of Iona.


    Iona''s lips were weak.


    I want to order just one.


    Oh, that is not right. Dame! The orderer said that at least 20 dresses should be matched just for this season. Now, shall we try our best together a little longer?


    ''Twenty?''


    Iona''splexion turned pale.


    [ Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Certainly, if a youngdy from a powerful family was involved, it was possible she would have ess to such luxurious amodations.


    However, uratelypleting arge quantity of work in a single day can prove to be challenging.


    It was even more challenging when it was a one-on-one consultation with a professional who was obsessed with making clothes that fit her perfectly.


    When she heard the news that someone from Penelope''sDressing Room was here, Iona thought that Yvonne had finally fulfilled her wish.


    Yvonne had been beggingHayden to purchase a dress from there, so Iona assumed that she had been outdone by his daughter once more.


    However, the receptionist looked at Yvonne, who rushed out, as if she was a little embarrassed, and revealed that she had visited on Leroy''s orders.


    Perhaps the Duke was very satisfied with thest purchase, and said that he would like to make more dresses for Damme Iona.


    Iona thought there was a dressing shop where she borrowed only the sample clothes and made that great result, and it was a really good ce.


    Penelope''s Dressing Room was a popr store that had never missed the highestsales since it opened in the capital five years ago.


    Thanks to the chief designer who went all the way to study abroad, everyone was eager to buy clothes there.


    Among the young girls, it became a matter of pride for how many outfits they had from Penelope''sDressing Room, and those who couldn''t afford it considered it a dream dress they wanted to have at least once.


    ''After bing a duchess, I sometimes wore matching clothes.''


    Of course, it was only once or twice a year for the sake of saving face.


    When she thought that she would have to discuss the type and color of the fabric, the shape of the clothes, and whether twenty times, Iona suddenly felt sick.


    Ionah quickly stood up from her seat.


    "...I need to go to the restroom for a moment."


    Fortunately, the receptionist willingly let Iona go.


    It seemed that herplexion looked rather bad.


    Iona went out the back door with Marsha following her.


    The back of the building leading to the patronage was quiet. There was no one passing by, so it seemed like a good ce to talk about things others shouldn''t hear.


    As soon as Marsha closed the door, Ionah asked immediately.


    Was my closet so beggarly?


    Has the youngdy finally be self-aware?


    Marsha asked with her eyes twinkling.


    Iona kept her mouth shut without sayinga word.


    It was Marsha who had always been asking her what kind of clothes she was wearing and when and what she should wear.


    And Iona too listened when Marshasided with the duke, but even Marsha never expected this situation.


    As if Masha was equally puzzled by the sudden attack of presents, she asked the Iona with an expectant expression.


    Well, what happened between you two yesterday?


    There is no such thing.


    Iona answered firmly.


    Of course, it wasn''t that there was no progress in their rtionship.


    However, the obvious promise to be faithful to each other after marriage couldn''tbe a reason to present new clothes.


    Even Iona couldn''t really show off the dress she received from him yesterday because of her excuse that she couldn''t dance, but in reality, she was embarrassed to go out to the ballroom and had toe home quickly.


    Iona, who did not want to reveal such a stupid story, immediately changed the subject.


    Rather than that, do you have any letters from Cornelia?


    "Of course. Actually, there are quite a few,"


    Saying that, Marsha pulled out a thick stack of letters from her front pocket.


    Cornelia was collecting invitations for Iona every morning and handing them over to Marsha.


    Thanks to this, there was no way to miss out on iing calls through Yvonne''s trickery.


    Iona first skimmed the back of the envelope quickly and dryly.


    A few familiar names stood out.


    The people she had met at Count Ritzer''s residence had scrambled to send invitations as if she might change her words if it waste.


    ''Here it is.''


    Iona found the name she was looking for and opened the envelope without dy.


    What was written inside was concise. The meeting ce and date were written along with a few lines of greetings saying that it was a pleasure to invite a precious guest.


    Masha asked with curiosity as she noticed the name of the sender from a distance.


    Isn''t thisJoseph Alushi, Nils-sama''s friend? Why did he send you an invitation?"


    I asked for an invite. I have something to buy there.


    Is there anything you want to buy  . Wasnt this a meeting for gambling?


    "Well, there must be something that went back and forth instead of money."


    Iona, who answered indifferently, handed the letter back to Marsha.


    She had to go back to her room to write a reply anyway, and that could only be done after the guest in the parlor had gone.


    Marsha, who had put the invitations in her front pocket, urged Iona secretly.


    Then shall we go in?


    Im not ready yet.


    But if this happens, you will be misunderstood that there is a problem with the condition of thedys bathroom.


    Iona finally sighed and stood up from her seat.


    If something had to be done anyway, it was better to finish it quickly.


    Iona stepped in silence through the door Marsha had opened.


    The parlor where the receptionist was waiting was not too far from the back door.


    Thanks to this, as soon as Iona entered the room, she could see Yvonne sprinting through the parlor door.


    Marsha whispered in Iona''s ear.


    I think the order was rejected.


    When Yvonne spotted Ioana, she immediately frowned and strode towards her, saying.


    "You came just in time. Go and ask that woman to make me a dress too."


    Ioana looked bewildered at the confident request and asked.


    "Why?"


    Why why? Because it''s the Duke who called her, and I can also order a dress by trying it on, can''t I? She won''t even bother to check what it is anyway.


    Lately, Yvonne had been refraining from going outside because she was begging Hayden to buy clothes from Penelope''s dressing room.


    She even locked the door saying that she would not be able to go out because she was embarrassed to wear an out-of-fashion dress.


    Thanks to this, Iona was also able to attend the gatherings she had held with ease.


    ''I thought going out with Hayden yesterday had solved her problem, didn''t it?''


    Anyway, her response was already predetermined.


    Ioana twisted her mouth and replied.


    "Nope."


    At Iona''s refusal, Yvonne let out an exaggeratedugh.


    "You really think you''re all that powerful now? Do you think the world is yours because you said you were marrying the duke?


    Sarcastically, Yvonne folded her arms proudly.


    But what about this? If I go to the duke and say a few words, this marriage conversation will be broken right away.


    "What''s that magic spell you''re going to use? I''d like to know too."


    "This... Why are you asking if you know? Should I shout it out loud for everyone to hear, even the outsiders?"


    Yvonne suddenly raised her voice at Iona''s rxed attitude.


    Even though the situation had changed, people didn''t.


    Although this conversation was new to Ioana, Ivonnes'' threats were all too familiar to her.


    It was fortunate that Leroy wasn''t with them right now.


    "If the Duke says he doesn''t want to marry you, I''ll be next in line. It''s disgusting, but since I''m your sister, I''ll do it. If you want to get a dress or something from me when I be a Duchess, just do as I say."


    Yvonne said with an impudent face like that one day.


    At that time, Iona servilely hoped for mercy from others, but not now.


    Iona asked with a rxed smile.


    How are you going to marry the duke?


    Yvonne looked at Iona as if she was saying something stupid. She didn''t seem to know that Iona''s eyes contained the same thought.


    Iona asked the next question in a refreshing voice.


    Do you know why I ended up marrying that man?


    "Of course. Because my father dedicated himself to working for the imperial family. That''s why, isn''t it?


    "No."


    Saying that Iona took a step closer to Yvonne.


    Because of the height difference, a faint shadow fell over Ivonnes'' face.


    [ Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    You Can Support Me On: /YourNoona]

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40<strong>Chapter 40</strong>


    "As you said, it''s a marriage where the subject is not even known, so there''s nothing more insulting than pushing a royal dog into a duke''s household."


    It''s an opportunity that came becauseI''m someone likeme,so it''s only natural that a youngdy like you who grew up without any hardships shouldn''t be nominated, right?


    Yvonne seemed confused, unable to answer.


    It was because she had never thought of it that way.


    Iona muttered as if mocking Yvonne.


    How can you make a fuss about bing a duchess when you dont even understand this  .


    Yvonne''s face flushed red.


    She gritted her teeth and pushed Iona back.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t realize you''re trying to deceive me?!"


    However, the body of a trained knight could not be so easily disturbed.


    Yvonne pushed Iona, causing her to copse.


    Iona watched as Yvonnegroaned while falling.


    It had only been a short time since she had gone back to the past, but she had already gotten used to looking down on Yvonnelike this.


    Iona sat down on one knee, as if considering the other person, and whispered to her..


    If you want to tell the Duke that I am an illegitimate child, you can.


    Iona lowered her gaze and pressed her fingertips over Yvonne''s chest.


    But remember this one thing. If that happens, I will kill you. As you said, it''s an off-topic opportunity, so I''m a bit desperate.


    If you dont believe it, try it for real.


    After that, Iona patted Yvonne''s cheek with the back of her hand.


    Yvonne''s cheeks red at the insult.


    Yvonne wanted to grab Iona''s hair right away, but if the opponent even counterattacked, she was at a disadvantage.


    The horror she felt when Nils''s teeth were broken was still lingering inside of Yvonne.


    Let''s go, Marsha.


    Iona, who was examining Yvonne''s face with dry eyes, immediately stood up. She then stepped back to the parlor as if nothing had happened.


    Soon silence came with the sound of the door closing.


    Yvonne''s body that was left behind trembled.


    She bit her fingertips and muttered in a hoarse voice.


    I''ll never let it go never  .


    <strong>***</strong>


    The courtesy gambling meeting was held exactly four days after that. There must have been a reason for Joseph''s urgent invitation.


    Leroy must have received the same message from Joseph, so Iona asked for an escort before sending someone.


    She knew it would look good to appear with him, but she had strong reasons to turn it down.


    If the dukees, Yvonne will quarrel with me again.


    Recalling themotion from the previous time, Leroy clearly understood Iona''s exnation.


    For the time being, Iona intended to make sure that Leroy and Yvonne would not run into each other directly, even if it was a bit cumbersome.


    It wasn''t that she was particrly afraid of an argument with Yvonne, but her unpredictable personality bothered her to be at ease.


    She even warned her not to touch her anymore, so she thought it would be better not to stimte her any further.


    ''I''ll be bothered by a more exhausting fight on my side.''


    In any case, Yvonne was not a very important yer in controlling the Modrov family.


    Thinking so, Iona looked carefully through the window at the approaching Viscount Alushi.


    Another guest''s carriage had already been parked in front of the building, and from the decorated pattern, Leroy seemed to be the owner.


    They had adjusted their arrival time in advance, but she didn''t know that she would run into him just like this.


    It seemed that the other party also recognized the carriage Iona rode in.


    Instead of going inside first, Leroy waited for her at the front door and opened the door just in time.


    Iona, who held his outstretched hand, said as she strode outside.


    Duke, I received the gift you sent me with gratitude. however  .


    I dont need excessive thanks, so Ill just listen to that much.


    As if he knew exactly what she was going say next, he calmly interrupted Iona. Then he raised his hand and summoned a servant waiting nearby.


    Of course, Iona couldn''t brawl more about the gift in front of other people. This was because they were going to y a very atmospheric couple here.


    You are very talented in this.


    When Iona scolded as if she was dumbfounded, Leroy just smiled silently.


    Iona had no choice but to keep her mouth shut, thinking that she should aim for a time when they were alone.


    Guided by a servant, the two entered the mansion and soon stopped in front of a door.


    The servant knocked politely.


    Duke Leroy and Dame Iona Modrovhavee to visit.


    As expected, Nils'' group of friends weed Iona and Leroy''s visit.


    Whether they had made an effort for the new guests or if it was always like this, the atmosphere inside was more wholesome than Iona had anticipated.


    Some of them were ying ninepins in teams, while others were ying chess or cards.


    After an unpleasant greeting with Nils''s friends, Iona looked inside and asked.


    Are there any dice games?


    "Dice games?


    At Iona''s question, Joseph rolled his eyes as if embarrassed.


    Not surprisingly, dice games were the most popr means of gambling.


    Although they had invited Iona because she had shown an interest in the games, they didn''t think she would want to y a game where money was involved and missed a chance to deny it naturally.


    It was true that it was safer to say they didn''t y those kinds of games, but they didn''t want to miss an opportunity to get closer to their guests.


    The man who introduced himself as Frieda stepped forward on behalf of the hesitant Joseph.


    "Haha. Dame Iona, could it be a game of dice or something else? Come on! I didnt know that Dame Iona was someone who knew how to enjoy her life.


    Because theres nothing better than spending time with people.


    Come to think of it, there is no other ce as crowded as your workce. Anyhow, the people who work in the imperial family are all the same. Haha."


    Apparently, he misunderstood that Iona often enjoyed gambling within the Knights.


    It wasn''t true, but Iona didn''t bother denying it. She had to look as pitiful as they do for the other person''s mouth to open easily.


    Soon Iona was seated at a round table with the people.


    There were four people, she, Leroy, Frieda, and Joseph.


    Joseph quickly followed and upied his seat, as if he had tried to withdraw.


    A small wooden cup and five dice were quickly ced in front of each one.


    Frieda said patronizingly.


    Lets start with Dame Iona.


    Iona didn''t answer and immediately put the dice in the cup and shook it.


    Others did the same, and when the right amount of time had psed, they overturned the cup on the table.


    The time to check the number of dice for her share had passed.


    Covering the cup over the dice, Iona said nonchntly.


    I bet on three.


    This meant that out of the 20 dice everyone had, at least one had a 3.


    The next turn had to call a higher number than the previous person, so the number increased as the turn passed.


    Four two.


    3 Seven outlines.


    Frieda''s bold betting drew everyone''s attention to him.


    Next, it was Leroy''s turn. After thinking for a while, Leroy said.


    Ill bet on six twenty.


    At the absurd sound, his eyes moved to Leroy this time.


    He was iming that all the dice they had now rolled 6s.


    Of course, it was a lie.


    Iona, who was next, said as if it was absurd.


    "Lie."


    Everyone put away their cups and showed their dice. There was no change.


    Leroy obediently pushed the gold coin he had taken out toward Iona.


    It was a waste.


    Its okay if you dont lose like this.


    A cute scuffle went back and forth between Iona and Leroy.


    Only then did Joseph and Frieda understand the situation and burst outughing.


    No, Duke! Anyway, isn''t this too much?"


    Thats right. The game doesn''t make sense until you two do that. If this continues, only Dame Iona will have a bunch of gold coins lying around!


    That''s good. No matter what I tried, it didnt go well, so I was having a hard time.


    [ Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    That''s good. No matter what I tried, it didnt go well, so I was having a hard time.


    Leroy replied brazenly.


    You gave up on winning because you didn''t want your lover to lose money. That was like something a hopeless romantic would do.


    It was a situation that was intended in advance, but Iona was also a little embarrassed about it. She didn''t like losing but she also didn''t expected him to do that.


    The game should be fair, so shall we switch ces?


    Iona, who lightly scolded Leroy, suggested a change of order.


    As Leroy switched seats with Joseph, who was sitting next to him, Iona and Leroy naturally faced each other.


    Since he was in a position where he could no longer sacrifice for Iona, the next game proceeded quite normally.


    After several rounds, Iona won and lost money repeatedly.


    She had an advantage in bluffing because she had very few facial expression changes, but she intentionally lost even when her opponent''s number was read, so her win rate was less than 10%. She didn''te here to make money in the first ce.


    Yes, it was for the purpose of making money, but at least not through gambling.


    I am lucky again.


    Frieda smiled and took Iona''s share of gold coins.


    Iona brought a considerable number of gold coins, but now theones left in front of her were so few that she could count them in her hand.


    When Iona sighed as if in trouble, Joseph looked at her and said,


    We yed without any rest. Shall we take a break for a while?


    Saying that, he took out a leather cigar case from his bosom.


    Frieda, who was smiling all the time as if he was happy to win the money, also rummaged in his pocket.


    Joseph lit the end of the wick with a match, and when he noticed that Iona and Leroy''s hands were empty, he put on a sad expression.


    Oh, would you both like to try too?


    No. Thank You.


    When Leroy declined, Joseph turned her attention to Iona this time.


    Yes, give me.


    Iona naturally epted the cigarthat the other party held out.


    Frieda, who was next to her, lit a cigar for Iona with a match that was still burning.


    Iona took a cigar and inhaled the smoke.


    She didn''t expect the quality, but the taste wasn''t worse than she thought.


    With a rxed face, Iona closed and opened her eyes several times before speaking with a sigh.


    "It''s easy to lose your fortune after ying a few dice games."


    Haha, when there are winning days, there are losing days, and when there are losing days, there are winning days.


    I guess I am unlucky. They say that siblings have many things inmon, but I didn''t expect to find something inmon with Nils in a ce like this.


    Dame Iona. Do you know how much I lost to Nils? Everything I was able to pick from Dame Iona today is because of that kind of bad luck.


    Hmm, then where did thend documents that Nils stole from father go?


    Joseph and Frieda''s smiling faces froze at Iona''s strange question.


    The corners of their mouths slowly lowered, as if sensing that something was wrong.


    It wasmon for children of noble families to y money games among themselves.


    Even though spective games yed outside of gambling houses were illegal, nobles, unlikemoners, were not punished severely.


    Even Nils''s father, Count Modrov, was not an exception with his friends, so he was not qualified to criticize his son either.


    However, if the money he had was not enough, and he secretly brought up his father''s household, this bes a bit of a problem.


    Iona said, looking slowly at the faces of Joseph and Frieda.


    If you won and lost simrly, you should have stayed to some extent, but I dont think thats the case.


    This, Dame Iona. There seems to be some misunderstanding.


    "Hmm? It''s a misunderstanding, the family''s wealth has disappeared, so how can there be no words at all? A while ago, let''s see... Yeah, it looks like he stole thend in Siam.


    Only then did they realize that abstinence was useless, and their faces turned blue.


    "That  It''s just passed thend of nothing to see. don''t you know The mine there has been abandoned for a long time, and there is no particr tax... The one who took it also said that it had nothing to give, so it was handed over.  .


    It must have been. Of course, it was, but wasn''t there a change in the property without the count''s knowledge anyway?


    Iona tapped on the table with her fingertips to pinpoint the heart of the problem.


    The friends who tried to protect Nils somehow ended up shutting up.


    Perhaps, deep down, they regretted bringing her to this ce.


    Rather than making new ties with Iona, even the existing ties with Nils were sorted out.


    Iona, who was examining their dismayed faces, said just in time.


    Well, its not something that I brought up as a problem. It''s me who has trouble finding fault with Nils being the new face of Modrov.


    Iona could feel Joseph and Frieda visibly relieved.


    Iona looked back at them in turn and continued.


    But if you guys really care about Nils, you might as well discuss how to resolve this. Everything will have to be back to normal until Nils is announced as the sessor. Before even the Count finds out about this.


    This was a good excuse.


    Hayden was only interested in where the moneyes from, so he probably forgot about the existence of Siam in the first ce.


    As Joseph said, silver was no longer being mined there, and taxes could not be collected from the sh-and-burn farmers living nearby.


    ''In the first ce, it was a worthlessnd except for the existence of a silver mine.''


    The Siam region was and that was directly granted by the emperor of the time 90 years ago.


    Even at that time, there was a strong perception that Siam was a uselessnd due to its steep mountain slopes, so it was almost abandoned, only nominally belonging to the Imperial Territory.


    The situation changed drastically when silver mines were discovered in and that was thought to be barren.


    The imperial family directly recruited manpower and dispatched them to the Siam region, and mining began in earnest soon.


    Even in the early days, the output was at a fairlypliant level, and it became a reliable source of funds for the imperial family.


    However, the situation changed a little after the excavation of bad-quality ores.


    It was difficult to meet the required amount of production with the existing method of crushing ore and then melting it to extract silver.


    In the meantime, even unknown deaths urred steadily, and the operation of the mine gradually ended.


    Conscious of public opinion, the emperor eventually handed over the ownership of thend to the Modrov family in an indirect attempt to make money.


    At a time when there was still hope for burial resources, the sale cost was paid in the form of an annual payment of part of the silver production.


    However, even after the name transfer, the number of deaths did not decrease. No, it had increased significantly.


    There was no one willing to work cheaply in those mines, which were reputed to be dangerous, and it was not profitable to pay high wages.


    The mine managed to survive for several years before finally undergoing a temporary closure process.


    Both the imperial family and the count family soon forgot about the troublesomend, and naturally, thend price also became cheap.


    ''It''s uselessnd anyway, so whether or not Nils sold it as a bet, the imperial family wouldn''t really care.''


    It was also 80 years after silver production stopped.


    It was not a habitable environment and no one except the indigenous people sat foot there.


    Even if Nils''s fault was known, the imperial family would turn a blind eye to this.


    Yes, unless they could mine silver again.


    It looks like I disturbed you with useless talk. Don''t worry too much everyone. It''s a problem, can''t it be solved?"


    Iona soothed Frida and Joseph in a soft voice.


    Only then did they nod their heads in agreement, as if their tension had eased.


    Nils had only hurled a useless lump ofnd, and getting it back in ce wasn''t too difficult, as Iona had said.


    "Haha  . Thank you for your suggestion. Dame Iona.


    Well, then we have to go to the bathroom for a while. we must have been sitting too long. Haha."


    Joseph got up from his seat and patted Frieda on the back as if to urge him toe with him.


    Iona watched silently as they left the table and called a friend who was enjoying Nine Pins and went outside.


    [ Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Iona whispered at a level that the other people couldn''t hear.


    Have you seen the face?


    "Yeah, I think if we follow them when they leave, we''ll be able to find out more."


    "Act as if you''re showing kindness as much as possible when you meet them. For the purpose of just making a good impression on the family of the woman who will be your wife, without any other ulterior motives."


    Now that Iona had done enough to gain their trust, Leroy''s role is important from now on.


    The person who owns the problematd will likely see it as needless trouble after hearing about what just happened.


    It was natural for Leroy not to want to appear unfriendly to Count Mordlov over such a thing. However, it is not possible to do only good things for Nils by returning the property she has umted free of charge.


    ''Then the Duke would appear like a savior and offers to buy thend back for a fair price. As if he was nning to earn points by fixing the faults of his future brother-inw.''


    Leroy had been acting like a man who wanted to look good to the woman he was going to marry, and he was kind enough to buy that wastnd on a whim.


    Perhaps his good intentions will not be questioned.


    Iona and Nils were famous for their bad rtionship, but Leroy, who had not been to the capital for a long time, was not aware of the seriousness of it.


    The other party was more likely to be impatient with the thought of closing the deal before Leroy found out about it.


    Leroy also asked about the next step with an interesting expression, as if he wasn''t particrly worried about failure.


    So, what are you going to do with the mines that have been dried up?


    When he asked what the 100,000 gold was going to be used for, Iona only exined that she would buynd that wouldter be valuable and put the count in trouble.


    But it turns out it was a silver mine in the Siam region.


    He was curious about where Ionahad found value in that abandoned mine.


    Iona replied with a calm face.


    The cost of mining is high, so the bnce is not right, but the mine itself is not dry. If we can increase production, we can resume operations.


    There must have been a reason why the mine was abandoned until now, but is there an innovative solution to overturn it?


    Leroy waited for an exnation with a puzzled face, but Iona''s mouth did not open anymore.


    Leroy asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Is it a trade secret?


    I just found out about a new extraction method by ident, but I''m not an engineer. If you''re curious, I''ll introduce you to someer.


    Looking around, Iona shrugged lightly.


    It was because there was a possibility of raising doubts that even experts did not know.


    She only knew in advance how this mine would be revived in the future.


    Although doubts were left about her ambiguous attitude, Leroy did not inquire further into the circumstances.


    Instead, he carelessly pushed a nearby crystal dish toward Iona.


    The end of the cigar had been burnt to the point of danger.


    "Oh, thank you."


    After saying thank you, Iona gently shook the ashes.


    It was a skillful movement that could not be seen as a beginner.


    Leroy, who was obsessively watching her finger, suddenly asked.


    Were you a smoker?


    I am not enjoying it. But in situations like this, it makes it easy to feel solidarity.


    Where did you learn it?


    "That  .


    Iona immediately hesitated without answering.


    It seemed unwise to mention her static in this situation.


    Its because I started my social life early.


    Leroy looked at Iona, who was avoiding an answer, for a moment in silence.


    It felt as if he knew who she had learned cigars from.


    The reason he brought up this question in the first ce was because he expected the answer to some extent.


    When Leroy was alone with the crown prince and heard the story of a hidden lover, the crown prince was smoking cigarsat that time as well.


    Suppressing a strange feeling of displeasure, Leroy held out his hand to her.


    Can I Borrow it for a moment?


    Although there was no clear reason for his sudden request, Iona understood what he was saying without difficulty.


    Iona narrowed her brows slightly and said.


    I put my mouth on it.


    "I don''t care."


    At his answer, Iona obediently handed him a cigar.


    She thought he was a non-smoker because she had never seen him smoke something like this, but maybe she just didn''t know.


    Iona slowly looked back at her past memories in search of traces she had missed.


    Because of that, Iona only noticed after a while that the way he smoked a cigar was strangely clumsy.


    Its poisonous, but it tickles my throat.


    After spitting out bad reviews, he turned his cigar in different directions and observed it, frowning. It looked like a child was curiously looking at an unfamiliar object.


    Looking at him, Iona asked him with a puzzled face.


    Are you sure this is not your first time?


    Leroy only nodded in response.


    Startled, Iona rose from her seat and reached out to him.


    Give me back.


    Leroy easily avoided Iona''s approach by blocking her arms back.


    Iona approached his seat and tried to steal it again, but this time also failed.


    It wouldn''t be difficult to take it away, but she had no choice but to be careful because they could get hurt by the embers.


    Iona said as if she was frustrated.


    It''s addictive, so it''s a hobby that doesn''t do anything well. If you''re not used to smoking, please don''t bother touching it.


    Isnt that something that is also treated as a medicine?


    I once saw a rat in a mine that died after gnawing on a cigarette. A thing like that would not be good for the body.


    But you do everything that is harmful to your body... So why can''t I?


    With that said Leroy took a long breath of smoke as if showing off. He had a smirk on his lips that seemed to be iprehensible.


    At that Iona asked, tilting her head.


    Why?


    As if I were more precious than you  .


    She didn''t really mean it that way. She just wanted to make fun of his overreaction.


    If there was one, who often got into trouble, it was her, not him. Unlike Leroy, she was often injured outside.


    Confused by his spection, the opponent stood still with a stiff face.


    Come to think of it, it was an ambiguous situation for her to affirm or deny.


    Leroy knew at least that she really like this.


    Never thinking of herself...


    Instead of embarrassing her anymore, he decided to back off at this point.


    "I was just kidding."


    .


    If you think it''s bad for your body, then you''d better quit this stuff. It won''t be easy with time...


    "Alright."


    After a lengthy conversation, Leroy raised his eyes and looked at Iona.


    It was a proposal he simply brought out because he did not like the traces of others left on her, and he was also unaware that this was an act of meanness.


    He knew how much the smokers around him depended on it.


    However, contrary to the expectation, Iona replied that she would do so, without any hesitation.


    Leroy asked nkly.


    What?"


    "I''ll stop if you want. In the first ce, it was only to the extent that I only do it asionally, when I needed it. It is not difficult.


    Then she added a short condition.


    But in return, the Duke, please do the same.


    Leroy looked into Iona''s eyes and swallowed slowly.


    She really was a woman with a knack for misleading men.


    I guess you didn''t like it too much.


    Leroy said with a selfish smile.


    Iona brushed it off and took the cigar away from him when he was careless.


    She dropped it on the crystal saucer and then threw it all over the water.


    Leroy paused in the same position for a while as she finished cleaning up and returned to her seat.


    Blinking his eyes a few times, he clenched his fist lightly as if he were conscious of his empty hand.


    Just in time, those who had gone out were returning.


    As he straightened his posture again, Leroy thought that perhaps the rtionship between the prince and Iona was not as deep as he had guessed.


    ''What do the parties concerned think?''


    He was about to bring her all sorts of presents that could help her,


    At this point, rumors about him and her, would have spread deep into the imperial pce.


    Leroy wondered if the crown prince would still be that rxed after hearing the rumors.


    ''Arent you a person with a good stomach enough to embrace my woman?''


    Recalling the prince who underestimated him, Leroyughed.


    Putting a man and a woman in their prime together and hoping they wouldn''t have s*x. It was a judgment not to be taken lightly.


    If it were him, he would never have done the stupid thing of marrying the woman he loves to another man. It was the stupidest thing a man could do. She was not just an object to y with, she was a person too.


    [ Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    As expected, the repurchase of Siam waspleted smoothly.


    Thanks to Joseph and Frieda''s goodmunication, the owner of thend was anxious to hand over the time bomb he was carrying.


    He didn''t want to tell Count Mordov or even his own parents that he had taken the mine from Nils through a gambling bet.


    ''Is there at least one idiot in every family?''


    Thinking so, Iona folded the short letter that Leroy had sent her in half.


    The setting was that Leroy secretly bought thend to impress Iona, so she couldn''t apany him to the transaction.


    Instead, Leroy wrote a letter stating that things had gone well anddelivered it through a person.


    If there was a problem, it was that little unexpected person.


    Iona asked, staring nkly at the man in front of her.


    Sir Theobald, where did you get this from?


    Ah, the duke came to my house yesterday. He asked me to pass it on to Dame Iona before he left.


    How does the Duke know you  .


    Of course, I told him first that I, like Iona, am a member of the same knight order! Oh, I was really surprised because I didn''t expect to meet Sir Iona''s groom-to-be like that. Strangely enough, he was acquainted with my brother!


    Saying that, Theobaldughed heartily.


    Somehow, as soon as he went to work, he looked for Iona with an excited expression. It seemed that he was very excited about telling her about what happened yesterday.


    Iona looked at Theobald with a pitiful look and asked.


    By any chance, does your younger brother have brown hair like you?


    "Ah yes. you''re right. We both resemble our mothers.


    Theobald''s smiling face, answering that question, looked especially innocent.


    ''To think that the one ying at the gambling table with Nils was Sir Theobald''s younger brother.''


    Iona didn''t know why his younger brother was running around with the chaff like an idiot when he had such a good older brother.


    She wanted to tell Theobald about his brother''s dissolute life, but she had to move as quietly as possible until the matter was settled.


    But in the end, Iona gave Theobald some heartfelt advice.


    To your brother  Make some other friends


    "yes?   Is there something wrong with the Duke?


    It was a mistake to hope that Theobald, who was famous for being careless, would take good advice on his own.


    Leaving behind Theobald, who asked why and stretching his head with a puzzled face, Iona continued on her way.


    She was on her way to receive a call from Richard. There was no time to spend leisurely arguing with her colleagues.


    Soon after arriving at Richard''s office, Iona left a short knock before going inside.


    Richard, whom she hadn''t seen in a while, seemed in a bad mood.


    He used to tie his long hair up when he was working, and because of that, his ferocious eyes were pulled up even more, giving off a nervous feeling.


    ncing at Iona over with the papers he was holding, he said,


    I heard rumors that you get along pretty well with the duke while I havent seen you.


    Since she appeared at the ball with Leroy proudly, she had already expected that the rumors would have reached Richard''s ears as well.


    Fortunately, Iona had a pretty good excuse for this.


    Iona answered calmly.


    I am trying to faithfully carry out Your Highness''s orders.


    Looks like the duke is making the effort, not you. I didn''t know that he was the type to buy clothes for a woman.


    Saying that Richard raised only the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    After thinking about the answer for a while, Iona decided to act like Theobald. Pretending not to understand because of herck of notice and she kept an expressionless face.


    In fact, even she herself had no idea why Leroy had given her clothes out of the blue.


    Richard, who had been carefully examining Iona''s face, finally took his eyes off her. Then he got up and walked straight to the break area.


    He took off his sses and pointed at the sofa.


    Come and sit down.


    "yes."


    Iona went and sat across from him as Richard told her to.


    Richard pulled out a small box ced on the table and took out a cigar from inside.


    He asked as he cut off the tip of the cigar with a knife.


    Now we need fire?


    He said if she had any matches. It was an attitude that he naturally assumed that Iona would hang out with him.


    In fact, Iona had followed his invitation without rejecting it until now, but the answer she gave today was a bit different from usual.


    "It''s okay. Its burdensome to smell like tobo while on duty.


    Richard stopped his hand at Iona''s refusal.


    He raised his head, stared at Iona, and said.


    You didnt care before.


    "Sorry."


    Richard didn''t ept Iona''s apology, but he didn''t rmend smoking again either.


    He even lit a cigar and inhaled the smoke with a slightly disturbed look.


    Richard leaned back against the backrest and smoked a cigar in silence for a long time.


    He said, closing his eyes.


    I would prefer you not to meet personally with the duke from now on.


    It was amand she had never heard before.


    Iona looked at Richard with puzzled eyes.


    I havent heard a proper affirmation from him yet.


    "That''s none of your business, Iona. I will convince the duke on my own.


    Richard''s eyes were still closed, so she couldn''t guess what he was thinking by looking at his eyes.


    After all, it would be impossible for the rest of her life to read his enigmatic inner thoughts.


    This wasn''t the first time he had given an order the other party couldn''t understand.


    Iona readily agreed.


    "Alright."


    Anyway, there was no reason to appear together with Leroy anymore.


    If she had a business to meet separately, she could do it without being noticed by others.


    After hearing Iona''s answer, Richard finally opened his eyes.


    Richard''s expression was a little more rxed than before, perhaps thanks to his savoring the beginning of the year.


    He said rubbing his lips.


    I havent seen you for days.


    It was in an unsuitable condition to serve Your Highness up close. I will be back in two days.


    The cheek that Florence pped seems to have healed already.


    Although the makeup is a bit darker than before  . Anyway, isn''t it enough for others to notice?"


    He hadn''t bothered to mention it until now, but he seemed to already know what had happened between Florence and Iona.


    After all, she kicked out the prince''s fiance, and how the news couldn''t have reached him.


    Or maybe Florence wrote and sent a letter ofint in the meantime.


    If Your Highness wishes, I will return right away.


    She didn''t want to stay with Richard for a long time, so she just begged Saskia, but it was no problem if she returned right away.


    Marsha had covered up the bruise even when it was worse than this, so making excuses for her injured face was, in fact, almost forced.


    While Iona was silently waiting for his decision, Richard suddenly got up and approached Iona.


    Stopping in front of Iona, he stretched out his hand and started rubbing her left cheek.


    Iona didn''t use face wash products, so the powder wasn''tpletely removed, but he could see traces of yellow bruises hidden inside.


    He asked, stroking it with the tip of his thumb.


    Iona.


    "yes."


    Did you resent me?


    Iona suddenly recalled the moment of death when she was abandoned by him.


    How could it be?


    Of course, she knew that the other person wasn''t asking about her feelings at the time.


    Iona''s obedient answer left Richard''s mouth with a satisfied smile for a moment.


    It was for this reason that Iona did not misunderstand his feelings for her as affection. As a habit, Richard tried to see how far Iona could sacrifice for him.


    He was always happy to hurt her.


    Even if one interprets this as a more personal feeling, it would be difficult to name it beyond possessiveness.


    If there was a reason why she couldn''t let go of his hand...


    My sister has a big heart.


    It must have been because what he offered in exchange for loyalty was something she had been longing for.


    [ Join Patreon to support the trantion and to read <strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona]

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44<strong>Chapter 44</strong>


    "Even if you''re an escort knight, she knew that we both grew up like a family, but this time Florence crossed the line."


    He referred to Iona as family,


    "You''re the only one who cane in and out of my ce without permission."


    They often sat across from each other like friends, sharing cigarettes casually,


    Iona, you know well who I cherish more.


    He acted as if she had priority over his fiancee.


    Richard became her family, friend, or lover whenever she needed it.


    How convenient was a rtionship that functioned only through obedience, unlike a real one that required various efforts?


    She could be satisfied with just that fake rtionship since she only experienced failure otherwise.


    However, if she keptcent like this, she would die without experiencing anything real in her life.


    Iona knew from experience that it was more futile than she thought.


    If you say that, Miss Florence will be very upset. She is engaged to Your Highness, after all."


    Iona politely pushed away Richard''s hand and said.


    He seemed a little taken aback by Iona''s refusal, but he quickly calmed her down in a friendly manner.


    You are very angry.


    Of course, it is true that I was angry when Miss Florence used violence, but I also took appropriate measures, so have no more feelings about it. It''s a thing of the past, so please don''t worry anymore."


    "How can I not worry when your cheek is like this?"


    Saying that, Richard looked down at Iona''s bruised cheek as if he felt sorry for her.


    It was a pretty usible look, but Iona didn''t feel like Richardwas genuinely angry at what had happened to her.


    If he was really worried about her, he would have called her earlier and asked about the situation.


    Tell me, Iona. what do you want...? Call her and make her formally apologize to you? Demanding substantialpensation from Lanzhovsmight not be a bad idea either. We could even spread rumors about Florence''s bad habits for everyone to know. Otherwise...


    I also have the option of breaking up with her.


    He spoke slowly.


    Iona fell into trouble for a moment as she smelled the fragrant tobo.


    What answer did he want from her by putting himself in this situation?


    Perhaps Richard was showing off how far he could go to appease his subordinates.


    Whatever it was, Iona''s answer was decided.


    "Then I''d like to take a vacation."


    what?"


    I dont think Miss Florence will be able to be more intrusive with me once I start being active in the social world. These days, I have been taking time out to attend many meetings, but since I have to go along with my work life, there are many things that I regret.


    Iona quickly sold Florence''sname to make sure he couldn''t refuse.


    In fact, it was not apletely wrong statement. The reason Florencecould treat Iona so roughly was because she was seen as a subordinate.


    If they had met as nobledies in a social gathering, even Florence wouldn''t have dared to raise her hand so easily.


    However, Richard did not readily ept Iona''s request.


    After a moment of thought with a cigar in his mouth, he turned to the bedside table next to Iona.


    He opened his mouth, lighting a cigar in the ashtray.


    "Good."


    Because the tobo leaves were forcibly crushed, a foul smell spread along with the smoke.


    It was an action that made Iona''s request to avoid the smell of cigars during work seem meaningless.


    He passed Iona and went back to his work desk.


    "But there''s a condition. Allow me to apany you once as a partner to a vacancy whenever I want during your vacation."


    "Yes?"


    At the unexpected condition, Iona looked at Richard with a puzzled face.


    Richard pulled a chair and sat down, picking up the papers he had thrown away earlier. Then he pointed out her attitude without even looking at Iona.


    When did you start disagreeing with me?


    If you understand, just leave now.


    Iona, who had been sitting still, soon got up after realizing that refusing the request to be his partner in this situation would be difficult.


    After politely saying goodbye, Iona left the room and her shoulders slumped as soon as the door closed.


    ''Did I just use the social gathering as an excuse?''


    Actually, she needed time to take care of other things, so she ended up making unnecessary excuses.


    Anyway, since Leroy had a history of doubting the rtionship between her and Richard in her past life, she felt the need to exin this in advance.


    "Surely he won''t be jealous."


    Recalling the absurd idea, Iona smiled bitterly.


    If anyone were to be jealous in this situation, it wouldn''t be Leroy, but her.


    As Iona crossed the hallway, Iona remembered Richard''sconfident words.


    ''I will convincethe Duke myself.''


    ''Where did his confidencee from?''


    Since the beginning of his push for the marriage between Leroy and Iona, Richard had a strong conviction that his n would be sessful.


    Considering that Leroy had been contemting rejecting the proposal, Richard''s reaction was somewhat curious.


    ''Given the circumstances, there is no other option.''


    Richard already knew the whereabouts of Leroy''s ex-fiance, Viviana, from then on.


    If so, it was necessary for Iona to advance her contact with her ahead of schedule. That way, before Richard touched Viviana, she could use her hand first.


    Even if the return of Leroy''s ex-fiance could shake Leroy, she didn''t care.


    Even so, Iona did not want to see him cry again. Especially if it was tears of grief for a woman he loved who had passed away.


    ***


    "oh  . Dame Iona. Are you here today?


    Simr to Iona, the woman who got off the carriage greeted her with a stunned expression. It was said that Iona''s appearance was very unexpected.


    While moving, Iona lightly brushed off her crumpled uniform and asked.


    Yes, do you have any problems?


    No, Oh no. People who don''t have hobbies in the first ce often quit. If you keeping, you will be fine.


    Saying that, the woman hurriedly waved her hand.


    When Iona asked why they were so flustered as soon as they saw her, it seemed that the attendance rate of the embroidery meeting was more sluggish than expected.


    ''Well, embroidery is a hobby that has no reason to go to groups and parties to enjoy it.''


    She couldplete it alone, and in fact, the result would be better that way.


    At thest meeting, Iona had misced the needle several times while talking to someone else.


    Iona ignored it and headed to the drawing room where the meeting was being held with the woman.


    The organizer, Viscountess Schiller, was waiting for the guests with simple snacks and tea.


    The Viscountess, who heard her, found her at the door and, "Oh." let out a small exmation.


    You are here, Lady udia. and  Dame Iona.


    Viscountess Schiller, who mentioned Iona in a somewhat ufortable tone, gave an equally awkward smile.


    Dane Iona, did you bring the handkerchief you embroidered the other day?


    Yes, I hope I can finish it today.


    Um, fine. Courageous attitude, I will cheer for you.


    Viscountess Schiller shook her head and pped slowly.


    Sitting inside with udia, Iona took out a handkerchief and sewing kit and put them on the table.


    Since it was already past the appointed time, the empty seats were quickly filled.


    A total of eight people attended the meeting, including Iona, all of whom were introduced once at thest meeting.


    Thest to arrive was Lady Erna of the Countess Disler family.


    Hello, Dame Iona...


    [ TN: Join Patreon to support the trantion and toread<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Erna skipped all the way inside to the inner seat where Iona was sitting and greeted her cheerfully.


    As soon as Erna sat down, the maid who had followed her handed her a small embroidered bag.


    Unlike Iona, who came to the meeting ce right after work, the others -like Erna - had a maid by their side.


    Thest time I saw you at the ball, you came dressed up very nicely, But today, you''re in formal attire again?"


    Ie right after work so I can be on time.


    "Oh right. You must have gone to work today. Then And what aboutst time ?


    Last time too.


    Iona epted Erna''s words in a light manner.


    Thest time Erna only looked at her with curious eyes, but she didn''te close to her.


    Or maybe it was thanks to the fact that she showed up with Leroy at thest prom.


    ''As expected, isn''t talking about love the only way to get close with peers?''


    "To be honest, I was looking forward to seeing your new dress today. Well, they locked the door for a few days, saying that they had to finish Dame Iona''s clothes first in Penelope''s dressing room. I knew for sure that there will inevitably be an uproar among the youngdies"


    ''Or maybe fashion...''


    Iona didn''t visit the dressing room herself, so she thought there would be no one to see it, but she never thought rumors would spread this far.


    It didn''t seem like Richard had noticed Leroy''s gift offensive because he was exceptionally quick with information.


    Iona asked without hiding her embarrassment.


    You mean they refused an order by giving my name?


    "Yes? Ahaha, hopefully, I came to know about itter. Well, how could such a funny story would not leak? They even said it was a gift from the duke!


    Unlike Iona, who had to concentrate on each stitch, Erna was quicklypleting her embroidery while chatting.


    On the other hand, Iona, who was distracted by poor sewing, ended up piercing her finger with a needle.


    A tingling sensation instantly shed in her mind.


    udia, who quickly raised her head, hurriedly took out a handkerchief and wrapped it around Iona''s fingertips.


    She scolded Erna in a stern voice.


    Miss Erna, you can do thatter. Dame Iona''s hand.... Help me.


    Only then did Erna, who btedly noticed Iona''s injury, scream in surprise.


    Oh, look at the blood. Are you okay, Dame Iona? You should have been careful!


    "It''s okay. It was just a little stingy.


    Having said that, Iona checked the injured area.


    As soon as the cloth was removed, the blood came out again.


    It seemed that Iona couldn''t do anything more in this state. At least until the wound was properly healed.


    Iona asked, getting up from her seat.


    Miss Erna, can I borrow the maid for a while? Since I came alone today, there is no one to help me.


    Ugh, of course. Marie, go ahead and help Dame Iona. Ah, do you have a band-aid?


    Yes,dy.


    The maid with light brown hair responded politely and followed behind Iona.


    Iona asked udia and Erna for their understanding and left.


    Then excuse me for a moment.


    The guest toilet was not too far from the drawing room.


    Iona went inside with Erna''s maid and locked the door.


    The maid seemed a little puzzled by that, but didn''t ask why.


    After lightly washing her hands in the sink, Iona sat down on the stool next to her.


    The maid carefully wiped off the water with a towel provided inside and gave a simple treatment to the affected area.


    It''s done.


    Iona looked around for a moment at her index finger, which was wrapped in a cloth.


    In fact, it was a wound that had no reason to take care of it this far. As she wielded the sword, Iona often got more scars than this.


    Looking at it, Iona asked.


    Did you say your name was Marie?


    Yes, that''s right.


    Since when did you start working for Miss Erna?


    Its been about five years.


    Before that?


    Well, Ive moved around so many ces.


    The maid answered obediently even though she put on a puzzled expression.


    Iona''s questions continued uninterrupted.


    Isnt the job youre doing difficult right now?


    Are you trying to make a job offer?


    It seems simr. Maybe it suits you better.


    What are you saying  .


    Miss Viviana Schmidt, do you have any thoughts of going back to your hometown?


    At Iona''s question, the maid stiffened her body.


    She backed away nkly, then mmed her back against the door and copsed in horror.


    She dyed her hair. As she got older, she grew taller and her appearance had changed a little.


    She wasn''t relieved that much, so she broke the bridge of her nose to changed her appearance even more, and then even change the way she walked, all manners, andmon sense of culture that she had learned as ady.


    The name was one of the first things she had to throw away.


    But how did the woman in front of her pick up the old traces ande all the way here?


    Uh, how


    "Wake up. I didn''te here with the intention of using or dealing with you.


    Saying that, Iona reached out to Viviana.


    Instead of sping her hands, Viviana pulled out a pocket knife from under her apron.


    It was a crude item used for chores, but it was the only thing that could be used as a weapon.


    Viviana stammered.


    Please, get out of the way. Otherwise, I will stab you.


    You can''t deal with me like that. It''s dangerous, so put it down.


    Iona sighed and said.


    Ignoring Iona''s restraint, Viviana stood up and straightened her knife.


    Seeing her opponent''s trembling hand, Iona frowned as if in trouble.


    ''I wonder if the approach was too sudden.''


    The reason Iona attended this embroidery meeting was to get closer to Viviana from the beginning.


    Since she knew that Viviana was working for Erna, she saw an opportunity to make contact with her naturally through Erna.


    It was an unexpected coincidence that Erna brought Viviana to the meeting because of her excellent embroidery skills.


    ''Anyway, it was a good thing.''


    Inside Count Disler''s house, there was a guard nted by Richard.


    There was no better opportunity for contact than this meeting which Erna attended only with Viviana.


    Disarming Viviana was something she had to go through at least once anyway.


    Unlike the Leroy family, who were cleared of charges, the Schmidt family was charged with treason for supplying military supplies to other countries.


    It would be even more strange if Viviana, who was destined to be executed if caught, believed in Iona and followed her.


    ''I''ll have to take that knife through.''


    Iona nced down at the wet towel next to the sink.


    Iona picked it up and approached Viviana to grab the de.


    When Iona hit Viviana''s wrist with the other hand, she let go of the knife helplessly.


    Viviana, who was subdued in an instant, couldn''t even let out a groan and froze as it was.


    She felt the light of hope go out in her eyes.


    Are you going to kill me?


    I told you I didnte to you with that in mind.


    "You are the prince''s dog."


    Viviana gritted her teeth and spat out usations through her teeth.


    It was only natural that she, who had been unjustly deprived of power by the imperial family, would show ill feelings toward Iona.


    Iona didn''t bother using harsh words to correct her misunderstanding.


    Now I am also about to marry your former fianc.


    "So you''re trying to deal with me."


    Viviana muttered in a breathless voice.


    It was said in the sense that they were on the same side, but it seemed to sound a little different to the other person.


    After all, if she think about it, they could be considered rivals.


    There were times when Iona felt a twinge of jealousy towards her when Leroycried over her death.


    ''Would that person be sad even after I died?''


    If not as much as when he lost Viviana, did that sweet man cry a little for her too?


    Or would he have been relieved to have thrown off the burden that had weighed down his heart all along?


    Iona couldn''t tell. What was certain was what she had to do in the future to achieve this shameless expectation.


    Thinking that, Iona asked quietly.


    Do you know that Lord Leroy is looking for you?


    [ TN: Join Patreon to support the trantion and toread<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46<strong>Chapter 46</strong>


    Do you know that Lord Leroy is looking for you?


    What, I dont know. I don''t even want to meet...


    "Why? He will surely try to help you."


    "That''s why."


    Viviana swallowed once.


    "That''s why I can''t see him again. He might get caught up in helping me and end up in trouble again. I have no intention of meeting him again. I''ll just live my life as a maid...."


    She couldn''t bring herself to plead with the woman who she thought of as the Prince''s dog, "So please help me"


    She just silenced her breathing as if not to provoke Iona.


    She was like that in Iona''s previous life too.


    Not wanting to cause trouble to Leroy, she did not ask for her help and lived in hiding until one day she was taken care of by Richard.


    The funny thing was that she was already be Leroy''s shackles without even knowing it.


    Nothing will be solved just by running away like that, Miss Viviana.


    "You know what it means for me toe to you. You''ve already been spotted.You''ll probably be killed as soon as you be useless."


    "If, if I''m useless...."


    A hostage role, of course.


    Iona shrugged and pulled out a knife from within the towel.


    Iona folded it noisily and tossed it into Viviana''s front pocket.


    At that, Viviana looked at Iona with a puzzled face. It was because she couldn''t understand why she was giving back her weapon that had been stolen.


    "If you want revenge, let''s meet again at this time."


    Otherwise, leave the capital without telling anyone. Again, it''s all up to you whether you will be discovered or whether you will be able to escape unharmed.


    Iona approached Viviana andtook a step forward. Iona had to pass her to get out because Vivianawas blocking the entrance.


    Instead of stepping aside for Iona, Viviana stretched out her arms to block the entrance, looking confused, and said.


    Hey, let me ask you one thing. Why do you want to help me?


    Iona could have pretended not to know Viviana.


    Even if Viviana were to die again, no one would know that Iona abandoned her. Not even Viviana herself.


    Nheless, Iona was determined to save her.


    "Because you are someone important to my husband."


    Viviana''s eyes twitched.


    Her expression looked like she couldn''t believe it, or maybe she was just greatly surprised.


    Iona, who was looking into her face, added as if she had just remembered.


    "Oh, don''t misunderstand. I''m not saying I''ll condone any infidelity between you two. If you betray me under the pretext of being my ex-fiancee, I won''t forgive you."


    "That, that won''t happen!"


    As soon as Iona finished speaking, Viviana denied it with a red face.


    Iona smiled faintly.


    "Well, that''s good to hear."


    Iona reached out to the door again, and this time Viviana obediently moved out of the way.


    Aftering out, Iona took the lead and headed to the drawing room.


    Before going inside, Iona nced behind her and saw Viviana, who had already returned to the role of a maid.


    Iona opened the door with confidence.


    When Erna, who was talking with udia, found Iona, she immediately adopted a formal tone.


    Dame Iona, why are you sote?


    When Iona returned to her seat without a word, Erna turned her eyes to Viviana this time.


    Hey, Marie. Have you made a mistake with Dame Iona?


    "I happened to have hurt myself during training today and waste because I asked for treatment while disinfecting my hands."


    Iona replied politely, picking up the handkerchief she had thrown aside.


    Erna, who had a nervous expression on his face, straightened her posture again and sat down.


    Iona smiled softly at Erna and said.


    Thanks to the maid you lent me, I no longer have to worry about the wound getting worse. Thank you, Miss Erna.


    Erna''s face turned red at Iona''s gentle thanks.


    The maid who was almost caught for no reason escaped without incident.


    It didn''t stand out in particr because her gaze was so low, but her cheeks were also subtly heated with the same red light as Erna''s.


    <strong>***</strong>


    When Iona returned home from the embroidery meeting, the inside of the mansion was already half a mess due to the visits of uninvited guests.


    Iona wasn''t too surprised because it was none other than herself who nned themotion. She pretended to be surprised, though she had to act.


    Why is it so noisy inside?


    Ah,dy. Well, Fleur-sama came to visit without any notice, and now the littledy is very angry.


    The maid who met Iona answered with a teary face.


    Hayden had rushed home thinking Iona was back, but he was disappointed when he found out it wasn''t her.


    In the maid''s opinion, Iona was not a person who could handle the situation.


    "If it''s Fleur, is she the count''s lover?"


    "Yes. But as you may know, today is..."


    The maid carefully blurted out her words.


    Iona could tell what she was about to say without hearing it.


    Today was the death anniversary of the deceased Countess. The time hade for Fleur to keep herst promise.


    Heading towards the sound, Iona asked.


    "Has the Count returned yet?"


    "He hasn''te back yet."


    As expected, Iona thought.


    Hayden always used toe homete at night on the pretext of being busy with work when the Countess''s death anniversary approached.


    Even such a shameless man could hardly see the faces of his children when his wife''s death seemed imminent.


    The Count had never been faithful to his wife, and the whole family knew that.


    Thanks to his absence, Iona would have a very important role in themotion.


    "...I told you from the beginning. I just came to see the Duke. How long do I have to repeat the same thing?"


    As she went inside, Fleur''s gentle voice grew closer.


    It was unclearwhether she wasn''t treated as a guest or if she voluntarily refused it, but she wasn''t in the reception room.


    Iona spotted Fleur just around the first corner.


    She was walking leisurely through the corridors as if she was the owner of this mansion.


    Yvonne blocked Fleur''s way and enthusiastically burst into anger.


    "Don''t you hear me? Get out right now! Or do you want me to drag you out like a dog!"


    Iona looked at Yvonne''s flushed face as if it were someone else''s problem.


    However, because the maids who followed did not hide their presence at all, they did not have much time to observe. It was because Nils, Yvonne, and even Fleur looked back at Iona at the same time.


    Iona asked as if she had been waiting for attention.


    Miss Fleur, what are you doing here?


    I am waiting for the Count.


    Fleur replied nervously.


    She seemed to be quite good at acting.


    She hesitated as if frightened by Iona''s appearance, but soon began to tremble.


    However, really, everyone is too much. Even though I''m not a noble, I still have a deep rtionship with your fathers, yet you treat me like this. I just wanted to look around the mansion while waiting for the Viscount.


    "What? This crazy woman... Did you forget what you were babbling about just now? You heard it too, didn''t you, Oppa? She said this ce will soon be her house!"


    Yes, I heard.


    At Yvonne''s urging, Nils responded moderately.


    He red lightly at Iona, then turned back to Fleur.


    Hey, there is a limit to restraint with words alone. Get out of this house right now.Otherwise, as Yvonne said, we can really force you out.


    "I don''t want to, Young master."


    Fleur, who answered sarcastically, immediately continued as if singing.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to support the trantion and toread<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    More than that, both of you are being too harsh. In a way, I can be like a mother to the youngdy or young master.


    At those words, Yvonne''s sanity waspletely blown away.


    Before Nils or Iona had time to stop her, Yvonne terrifyingly rushed at Fleur and grabbed her by the hair.


    If the opponent was a strong person like Iona, She would have been able to protect herself from Yvonne, but with Fleur''s thin wrists, she wouldn''t be able to properly defend herself, let alone fight back.


    And moreover, her opponent was not amoner. Even if Yvonne vented her anger and beat her up, she wouldn''t be punished.


    You even know what day is today, what day is it for us? How dare you say such a thing in this mansion!


    Yvonne pulled Fleur''s hair and raised her nails.


    Fleur was so busy covering her face that she couldn''t block Yvonne''s attack at all.


    Instead, she screamed in tears for help.


    Iona quickly came between them and pushed Yvonne away.


    Stop, stop! Miss Fleur,e behind me.


    Yvonne, who had been pushed back, red at Iona.


    You crazy bitch, why! Do you think thatmoner girl is your mother?! Are you ashamed and worried about her? That''s why you''re on her side?


    Calm down, Yvonne. I understand that you''re angry, but you should consider the Count''s position as well."


    Ha, what position? What more do I have to put up with a person who makes another womane home on my mother''s death anniversary!


    Iona thought for the first time that Yvonne was saying the right thing.


    Of course, it was because of Iona that Fleur came here, but the reason why Yvonne was so angry was Hayden''s messy rtionships with females.


    The brainwashing of ''family'' wasn''t just affecting Hayden.


    Yvonne and Nils resented their father but still hoped he would make up for his wrongs with love and effort.


    Despite Hayden being the one who ruined their family, they couldn''t escape his shadow.


    Their anger would sometimes erupt like a prickly thorn and Hayden would asionally receive small scratches as a result.


    When they saw Hayden hurt by their criticism, they felt a cheap thrill. It was revenge that didn''t require great courage, but the satisfaction they felt in that moment was certain.


    Yvonne and Niels lived their lives repeating unsightly revenge on their father.


    "If you have any sense, get out of here right now. My mother is not someone who deserves to be treated like this by people like her."


    Yvonne gritted her teeth.


    This was also true to some extent.


    But Iona reached out and wrapped her arms around Fleur, who was trembling behind her.


    Calm down. I will send this woman right away.


    "This ! That lowly girl, I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill both you and him today!


    Yvonne!


    Nils hastily restrained Yvonne from running towards Iona.


    He didn''t know about Fleur, but he knew that Hayden wouldn''t stand still if Iona''s body was hurt again.


    He wanted to take care of Iona, but he had to pretend that it wasn''t their doing. It wasn''t the right time.


    Niels shouted at the crowd of maids.


    "You there! Take Yvonne away. Lock her in the room and don''t let her out for an hour!"


    "Oppa!"


    "You stay inside. You don''t need to go this far because of that woman. Yvonne, you are a nobledy, you should behave ordingly."


    Saying that, Nils stroked Yvonne''s cheek.


    Only then did Yvonne slow down a little and rx.


    As if the sadness she had been putting off came btedly, she twisted her face.


    The maids supported Yvonne, who was staggering like a soaked doll.


    Iona, who was looking at Yvonne who was slowly moving away, turned her head to Fleur and said.


    Miss Fleur, I don''t know what kind of change of heart you found here, but this is apletely unwise move. If your rtionship with the Count is precious, please think first of how much trouble he will be in this matter.


    I wasn''t trying to trouble the Count...  .


    It doesn''t matter what Miss Fleur''s original intentions were. In any case, the Count will not be happy with this visit.


    Today is the death anniversary of the deceased Countess. If you know the manners, please leave.


    It was the same gist as Yvonne and Nils were trying to say, but it was an exhortation delivered in apletely different way.


    Fleur trembled as if she realized the weight of what she had done.


    She said coldly, avoiding Iona''s gaze.


    Hmm, then Ill just leave for today. Please don''t speak too badly of the Count. I was just curious about the family of the man I love.


    At the absurd excuse, Nils wrinkled his expression sternly. But he didn''t want to mingle with the lowly woman anymore, so he didn''t hang on to her words.


    Fleur followed the maid''s guidance and headed outside.


    As soon as she turned the corner and disappeared, Nils touched his forehead with a tired face.


    you too go away. Because I don''t want to see your face for another minute or one second.


    Instead of moving away as he said, Iona crossed her arms and leaned against the wall. Then, as if offended by his rudeness, she sneered at him.


    If I had known it would be like this, I would have let my brother and sister keep arguing with that woman.


    Nils tried to say something with a grumpy face, but when he realized the rest of the servants around him, he shut his mouth.


    When he waved his hand and tell them to go, the people quickly dispersed.


    Only then did Nils confirm that they were left in the hallway, pointing at Iona and saying,


    "Don''t act like everything is fine after doing what you had to do. Even if you repeated the same thing for the rest of your life, it wouldn''t be enough to repay the debt you owe to our mother."


    "What debt do I owe?"


    Iona quietly responded to Nils'' words and continued speaking.


    "Your father is the one who had an affair and fathered a child outside, so why should that be my fault?"


    "You, you... you were born outside of wedlock. Who are you to me my father for having a bastard child? If you think like that, why don''t you try saying it to his face?"


    "You''re the one who can''t say a word in front of the Count, but you have a sharp tongue only in front of me."


    Iona smiled and looked at Nils with narrow eyes.


    "You''ve always been like that, Nils. If you don''t think you can win, you quickly run away without even a fight. From our father, and from me too."


    Dont treat me the same as you, an idiot. Did you even have a power swing your fist because you wanted to? You are just a shameless bitch...


    And you couldnt even do that.


    Iona looked down at the ground, curling her lips in amusement.


    After a moment, she looked up and spoke softly with a gentle smile.


    Niels, you are a cowardly and disgusting human being. To mourn your mother''s death, you should have stopped calling him father.


    "Don''t speak recklessly with your mouth open."


    Nils'' voice hardened.


    Unlike him, Iona was still not losing herposure.


    Seeing Nils approaching menacingly as if he was about to shake his fist at any moment, Iona asked quietly.


    Do you want me to tell you what your mother said to me at thest minute?


    In Nils'' eyes, there was agitation that could not be hidden.


    He seemed curious about Iona''s words, but it seemed that anger came more intensely than that.


    He grabbed Iona by the cor with a red face and threatened her.


    You dare to talk about my mother? Y-you dare?"


    Her head was naturally thrown back as Nils tugged at her cor roughly.


    Iona lowered her eyes and said.


    Sheined.


    Nils'' hand felt hard.


    Iona looked closely into Nils'' eyes, which were shaking like crazy.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to support the trantion and toread<strong>upto 5</strong>ahead of the /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The feelings Nils and Yvonne had for their mother were of a slightly different nature than they were for Hayden.


    If Hayden was the perpetrator who had hurt them, in contrast, the Countess was the object of their guilt.


    The Countess that Iona remembered was a woman who was like a model of an elegantdy. This was a fact that everyone who knew her would unanimously agree on.


    She had an arranged marriage with Hayden, and although she did not love her husband, she was always faithful to him.


    Even when Hayden brought in an illegitimate child born outside of the country and demanded to be registered.


    "She had to live a suppressed life because she had to maintain her dignity as the Countess. But can any woman feel warm towards a child born of her husband''s infidelity? She epted me, but she said that she felt like she was not living since then."


    "Why did your mother say such a thing to you...?"


    "Nils, your mother despised me. But thankfully, she never directly tortured me or tried to drive me out. She always wanted to be a good wife and a good mother."


    The Countess treated Iona as if she didn''t exist.


    She never talked to her first, and when someone brought up Iona''s story, she quietly smiled and waited for the topic to change.


    Ironically, since she denied Iona''s existence, she could be remembered as the kindest person in the family to Iona.


    To a child ustomed to violence, indifference felt like sweet mercy.


    "But even a woman like that became so unfair and ufortable in the end. She wanted to tell her hateful husband''s illegitimate child how much she had been hurt. She asked for thest conversation with me to resent me like a human being for the first time. Anger overcame her love for her own child at that moment."


    "So what do you want to say exactly? If you are going to me my mother...!"


    "Do you still not understand the point of the story?"


    Iona coldly removed the hand that was gripping her cor.


    She red at Nils and said clearly.


    "Nils, your mother suffered because of your father until thest moment she closed her eyes. But you''re still siding with the man who ruined your mother for your own peace."


    From now on, you will continue to pick up and eat the crumbs that the Count throws at you as a prize, and that suits you.


    Iona winced in a contemptuous voice.


    Nils was breathing heavily.


    Iona turned her back on him without regret.


    Nils couldn''t bear to hold on to Iona, who was getting farther away. He seemed afraid that even worse words would spill out of Iona''s mouth.


    It was a cowardly decision, but ultimately it was a wise one. There were still shocking stories that she hadn''t revealed yet.


    As she reached the central staircase, Iona recalled the day she went to meet the Countess.


    Passing the same road she was walking now, Iona at that time was probably a little excited.


    She had a secret desire that she never told anyone, to hear the Countess say, "It wasn''t your fault." She wanted to hear something like that.


    Things went pretty much as she had imagined until she went into the countess''s room and said hello.


    The countess stroked the back of Iona''s hand in silence for a while, then made a small gesture to her toe closer.


    She gasped in her fevered breath and kissed Iona''s forehead for the first time.


    Then, with a satisfied smile, she said:


    Your turn is next.


    Iona did not immediately understand her words.


    As she blinked nkly, the countess brushed Iona''s hair behind her ear.


    It was a friendly touch, but the intention contained in it was quite different from the why it appeared.


    But we will never see each other again. Isn''t that a fortunate thing? You will fall into Hell.


    "Don''t stand in the way of my children anymore. Let''s put an end to our ill-fated rtionship."


    Only then did Iona realize


    Why did she choose her as the person to deliver herst will?


    The Countess believed her disease to be contagious.


    At the same time, an epidemic with simr symptoms was spreading in the capital.


    The doctor overturned the diagnosis made at the first visit after seeing the progress, but the patient herself, who was in a semiatose state due to the continued high fever, did not know this fact.


    Iona could not bear to open her mouth in front of the Countess who sincerely wished for her own death.


    Her wish could nevere true, as she was the only one who would leave this ce, either to heaven or to hell.


    At that moment, Iona felt sympathy for the Countess''s life, more than she expected. It was because a peaceful daily life that she could have enjoyed if only she had not been there, passed through her mind.


    Iona ruined her to the extent that she, who was always gentle, made herugh with relief as she said these terrible things.


    Iona opened her mouth to answer her, but immediately changed her mind and kept quiet.


    It was only after a short time had passed since then that she spoke properly.


    "You will go to heaven, mydy. As you said, maybe I''ll fall into hell."


    So, muttering to herself, Iona said she would try to survive a little more obsessively.


    So please be at ease and close your eyes.


    That was the end.


    She closed her eyes soon with a peaceful expression.


    If someone had told her about a n to move the patient, the Countess would have known that it was an impossible task, but she was not the kind of person to reveal such thoughts to others.


    Because it was important for her to maintain her posthumous reputation as a noblewoman who had devoted her life to being an elegantdy.


    Thus, she even lost the opportunity to tell her own children that she loved them for thest time.


    By not revealing the Countess''sst will, Iona made sure she could be remembered as an honorable woman forever.


    Even if she had resented Iona more than anyone in her heart, she truly deserved to be remembered as such.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Hayden, who returned home at midnight that day, couldn''t hide his absurdity when he heard the news of Fleur''s visit btedly.


    The woman he had just found attractive for a moment hade to his house and made a fuss. Wasn''t today the death anniversary of the deceaseddy?


    Hayden not only felt anger but also a sense of injustice. His children were likely to me him for something he had not intended.


    The information he heard from his servants was roughly like this:


    Seeing Fleur''s visit, Nils and Yvonne were very angry. Yvonne tried to get into a fight with Fleur, but when Iona took control of the situation, she sent Fleur back to her house...


    Hayden, feeling suspicious around that time, muttered to himself.


    "Why did she step forward?"


    It seemed that she cared about the count''s face. She understood their anger, but she told Yvonne to think about the Count''s position as well.


    Hayden tried to guess the identity of the maid who stepped forward.


    Seeing that the child under Yvonne stood up for Iona, it really didn''t seem wrong.


    The other servants didn''t object and bowed their heads quietly too.


    Hayden turned and nced at the butler.


    The butler''s answer gave Hayden more confidence.


    It''s true. She also told Fleur to return without causing more trouble for the Count. Hearing that, Fleur immediately agreed and turned away.


    Hayden felt strange. He never thought Iona would step up and take his side.


    Of course, Iona was able to maintain her reason because she was not in a position to miss the Countess, but that was why Hayden felt morefortable with Iona than the other children.


    Anyway, she was the only one who cared about his face today, so he felt a little grateful for that.


    Hayden first sent the servants who were gathered together and ordered Iona to be called.


    In the quiet room, people left like flowing water, and he sank into deep thought.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ''If I just take care of her a little bit, she listens so well... Did I push her too hard for no reason?''


    Of course, Hayden had his own reasons for neglecting Iona.


    He generally had a brazen attitude toward women''s problems, but when it came to taking in an illegitimate child, he had no choice but to be mindful of his wife''s feelings.


    Hayden had appeased his family''s hearts by showing obvious favoritism toward the children his wife had given birth to over Iona.


    He never particrly favored Iona, so it wasn''t difficult to do.


    He emphasized the humble background of the child''s mother to the weakened child: ''Your mother was a wretched woman with no strength or wealth, and died during childbirth because her body was weak.''


    Thanks to this, not only did other family members, but even Iona herself, had no particr curiosity about her mother.


    Amid everyone''s indifference, he buried the truth far out of reach.


    That Iona''s mother was never a woman of low status, and that Iona was not the fruit of infidelity during his marriage.


    ''Well, it''s something I''ll have to hide for the rest of my life.''


    It was when Hayden licked his lips thinking about that, Iona''s voice came from outside.


    I heard you called, Count.


    "Yes,e in."


    When Hayden allowed her entrance with a solemn voice, Iona opened the door and came in.


    He momentarily remembered how the other person had broken down his door, but he suppressed the useless thoughts with a clearing of his throat.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t just stand there,e and sit down first."


    Hayden waved his hand casually at Iona''s question.


    He had intended to ask Iona about what had happened today in more detail, but when he actually tried to bring it up, he became a little uneasy.


    Although he had been unfaithful countless times, the deceased Countess was his wife.


    He had never loved her passionately, but he had considered her apanion in life as a spouse and the mother of his children.


    Even though he was a terrible husband, he couldn''t just brush aside today''smotion as if it were nothing.


    Hayden regained his appetite and brought up the matter.


    Fleur came to see me today.


    "Yes."


    "I heard that you managed to send her away well. Thank you."


    Because someone had to do it.


    Iona answered calmly.


    Hayden felt more at ease when she showed condescension and didn''t ask for anything in return.


    If it had been Yvonne, as soon as he had thanked her, she would have asked for something.


    Not too long ago, she begged for a dress that was unnecessarily expensive, but she broke down and cried.


    He murmured with a sigh.


    Why are all the people born as my children are like this  .


    "Oh, I wasn''t talking to you, Iona."


    Hayden corrected his misunderstanding a beat toote.


    However, Iona, who seemed to be preupied with another issue, did not show any sign of being upset.


    Iona opened her mouth with a thoughtful expression.


    "Since we''re talking about it, I hope you don''t misunderstand what I''m about to say."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "I''m worried about Miss Fleur''s safety."


    Hayden frowned at Iona''s words.


    Why she was worried about Fleur''s safety?


    Why worry unnecessarily about someone touching such an insignificant woman?


    Hayden, who thought that far, recalled Iona''s earlierment about it being a good time to talk.


    Until then, Hayden had beenining about his children.


    Nils or Yvonne might try to retaliate against Miss Fleur.


    At Iona''s warning, Hayden became silent. He tilted his head as if denying the suspicion stirring within him.


    "Surely, they wouldn''t go that far...."


    I, an imperial knight, was also targeted. A street woman would be easier to deal with.


    Hayden could no longer refute Iona''s words, knowing that they were urate.


    In fact, he had been thinking exactly the same thing.


    "Of course, the Count won''t want to meet with the woman who caused such a disturbance again, but it''s too much for the children to take matters into their own hands. It''s best to keep an eye on her for a while. Sending her on a trip far away wouldn''t be a bad idea either."


    Iona added insignificantly.


    Even if all these worries were unfounded, there was nothing wrong with being careful.


    Despite her impudent arrogance, Fleur was the woman he was with.


    Aside from being upset by her behavior, Hayden didn''t want her to get hurt.


    Hayden said after a short thought.


    "Sending her away seems like the best option."


    If he directly assign someone to protect her, there was a high possibility that Yvonne or Nils would be stimted by that fact.


    In that case, It seemed better to send her somewhere remote for a while.


    Iona nodded as if agreeing.


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll take care of it myself."


    "You?"


    Its not something that can be entrusted to others. Just give me a suitable excuse to leave the capital, and I will take you out of sight.


    "Hmm, it just happens to be the right time for me to go thank my vassals."


    Hayden Modrov brushed his chin and muttered.


    As Modrov''s family worked for the royal family, all of their rtives were staying in the capital.


    He left the management of his territory to his proxy and only asionally visited to make sure everything was running smoothly.


    In fact, that was pretty much the only usible excuse Hayden had for sending Iona out of the capital.


    Since traveling back and forth between the capital and the territory was quite tiring, Hayden decided to leave the burden to Iona.


    At least Iona was a child who wouldn''t cause him any trouble.


    "Yes, let''s have you go instead of me this year."


    "I will take care of it without any problem."


    Iona''s unchanging attitude had a reassuring effect on people.


    Hayden, whose mind was eased, even started to sound sentimental.


    "I didn''t know you would think of me this much. Haven''t there been some unpleasant things between us? Of course, you must have had some hurt feelings too...."


    Iona looked at Hayden with indifferent eyes as he began to make excuses disguised as admonishment.


    Up until now, she had made a decision that was beneficial to her and courted him to some extent, but that was not to gain his recognition and officially be the sessor.


    It meant that she didn''t need to try too hard to win his affection beyond what was necessary.


    Iona cut off his words firmly.


    Count, I didn''t protect Miss Fleur because of you. Nor have I forgotten everything you have done for me so far."


    When Iona drew a line unexpectedly, Hayden was a little taken aback.


    He asked, stammering.


    "S-So why do you care so much about that woman''s work?"


    After thinking for a while, Iona replied cynically.


    Well, for some reason, Miss Fleur didnt feel like a stranger. The government and the illegitimate child, isn''t it abination that goes well together? I may not havee out of her womb, but who knows?


    It was a very monotonous voice, and Hayden only realized after a while that there was a mockery of himself in it.


    Hayden forgot to shout and opened his mouth in a daze.


    Iona continued to speak while appreciating the appearance.


    This is fortunate for Miss Fleur. Before she gives birth to her child, she is able to part ways with the Count. If she had children, they would be like me.


    "You  ! You are saying that because you don''t know how much you''ve been indebted to me!


    Hayden regained hisposure toote andshed out at Ioana.


    I was the one who made you, who almost grew up on the street with your humble mother, register as a nobleman. The fact that you were able to join the Imperial Knights and that you were able to look good to His Highness early on is all thanks to me!


    Thank you for letting me seed, Count. I wonder why you didn''t do that good thing for Nils and Yvonne.


    At Iona''s remark, Hayden''s face turned pale.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Until now, Iona had been nothing more than a puppet that listened to him.


    Originally, she never showed her likes or dislikes towards Hayden, and never rebelled against his orders.


    It was because Hayden had imbued the words ''father'' and ''family'' with absolute power.


    Thanks to this, Iona thought and acted as he intended, never straying from the path assigned to her. However, Hayden felt that she was somehow like an inanimate object.


    She demanded nothing in return for his orders and even epted violence without resistance.


    How simple and creepy this was.


    Buttely, she had changed like a different person.


    She got angry. She did not endure Nils''s punches and fought against them.


    She showed disrespect to Hayden without hiding it, and even Yvonne red at her with increasing arrogance


    Hayden suddenly became afraid when he realized that Iona was a person who could give back as much as she had suffered.


    He had done many evil things to his daughter that normal people would not dare to do. When Iona was just his puppet, she was fine with that.


    But what if she btedly changed her mind?


    What if she realized the meaning of what he had done to her?


    Count, you called me family, but you never treated me like your other children.


    Iona.


    Hayden called out to Iona as if to restrain her, but she just kept on talking as usual.


    Nevertheless, I believed in those words and worked tirelessly. It''s hard to find someone so obedient. No payment was given, and I never came forward to ask for anything, but I can''t say I didn''t want anything.


    I know now that I can''t do it forever.


    It wasn''t the face that resented him. She was simply talking about giving up.


    Still, Hayden felt somehow nervous.


    Even real families sometimes count what they give and take. If it''s just a rtionship that is no different from that of a stranger, it''s even more important to be clear about the ounts.


    I''ve spent my entire life making myself fit into the role of your stepdaughter. It wasn''t such a bad deal since the abandoned child gained a foothold to be a duchess.


    Iona said as if she had no regrets about that fact.


    The voice, which was skillfully mixed with sincerity, sounded more believable than he thought.


    But next time you ask for something from me, the Count will have to pay for it too.


    What is that


    It means that as much as the Count gives me strength, there will be many things to look forward to in the future. Fortunately for the Count. Even if I throw away thest name Modrov, that background doesn''tpletely disappear. We should be able to help each other for quite some time.


    Iona knew that Hayden was hanging himself in the position of the duchy''s father-inw.


    If Iona became the link between the duchy and the imperial family, he would benefit more than anyone else.


    Due to having said everything she couldn''t and shouldn''t have said right after her regression, it was a difficult situation to pretend that there were no hard feelings toward him. It would be better to keep their rtionship strictly business and not say anything else.


    Even if she treated him carelessly, it was only to determine the superiority and inferiority of power, so they could still pretend to be on the same team.


    Sure enough, Hayden was already in trouble with her.


    Hayden exined while hiding his embarrassment.


    "Iona, it''s true that I treated you differently from Nils and Yvonne, but it was inevitable. Someday when I die and Nils inherits the family, it would be hard to expect any more support. I pushed you because I wanted the best for you.


    Hayden had been unconsciously portraying himself as a good person in front of her.


    He hadn''t noticed it before, but it wasn''t the first time he did something like this.


    When Iona sacrificed everything, he didn''t.


    He had never thought about how she would react to his behavior because he didn''t think she had the power to retaliate.


    It was only when Hayden faced Iona''s hidden wrath that he was able to respect her.


    "If you''re done talking, I''ll leave."


    Ignoring hisment, Iona stood up from her seat. Hayden grabbed her and hastily spoke.


    "Iona, you''re my daughter. That''s an undeniable fact."


    Oddly, his mouth felt dry and he clenched his lips.


    Iona stared at his trembling eyes for a moment before giving a small smile, lifting the corners of her mouth.


    "Keep doing that in front of others, it looks really good."


    Without waiting for his response, she left the room.


    ***


    After Fleur''s visit, Nils and Yvonne continued to maintain a cold rtionship with Hayden.


    Hayden had to bend down first to ease his children, but the problem was that his mind was in apletely different ce.


    He had shown a personal interest in his eldest daughter for the first time in her life, perhaps because he was bothered by his conversation with Iona.


    What did you do?


    As Iona''s personal maid, Marsha, who had to watch Hayden''s change in attitude from the front, couldn''t hide her surprise.


    At that, Iona stopped turning the pages and pretended not to know.


    "What?"


    The Count sent something again today.


    Judging by the packaging, it seemed that clothes were in it.


    Yesterday, the furniture was changed, and this morning a new carriage was delivered. It seemed like it was time to change the wardrobe this time.


    Iona clicked her tongue briefly.


    "What a waste of effort."


    Iona had never been particrly interested in material things since she was a child.


    She remembered being amazed by Yvonne and Nils''s fancy room, but that was all. It was a memory that was too old for Iona now.


    Hayden seemed restless, wanting to make up for the wrongs he had done to her during her childhood.


    "The Count doesn''t seem to know Miss''s taste at all."


    Marsha muttered abruptly before removing the ribbon that decorated the box.


    Upon seeing that the lid was still closed, it seemed that she didn''t confirm what was inside, and instead, Iona''s curiosity prompted her to ask.


    What is my taste?


    Thedy doesnt like clothes like this or luxury items. You like food.


    It was all about when I was young.


    Even though she was in denial, Iona admired Marsha''s memory.


    Despite being apart for a long time, Marsha still knew a lot about herself, which was even more remarkable because she herself had forgotten some things.


    When I think of that time, I really feel, uh  Upset."


    Marsha let out a big sigh and went on as ifining.


    "One time I went to give her some snacks, but they tore open the bag and spilled it all over the ground. I roughly cleaned it up and threw it in the trash, but when I came back, she was picking it up and eating it. How do you think that made me feel?"


    Has there ever been such a thing?


    There are many more. If they were bored, they make her go hungry, so can a growing child survive?


    But she didn''t remember struggling with hunger after being officially adopted. She could even sneak into the kitchen if it was too difficult to endure.


    The most difficult time was when she and her teacher were trapped alone while honing their sword skills.


    There''s no way her teacher, who often substituted meals with alcohol, would have taken good care of the child''s meals.


    At that time, Iona was always hungry. She had developed a habit of putting all the food in front of her into her mouth without realizing it.


    When she thought about it, she realized that she had learned most of life''s bad habits there.


    Bing ustomed to leaving the direction of her life to others and starting to turn away from people who were approaching, fearing the uing separation, were all things that happened at that time.


    ''Ah, I forgot again.''


    Iona skillfully pushed her sense of guilt to the back of her mind. Then, she jokingly said to Marsha.


    I grew pretty tall for someone who starved as a child, don''t you think


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    In my opinion, you could have been even bigger.


    Marsha replied with a shrug.


    Then at that moment, a knock was heard from beyond the door.


    Mydy, this is the butler. I have something to tell you?


    Iona turned her gaze to Marsha.


    When asked if she had any guesses, Marsha just shook her head in response.


    Iona said, clearing her voice.


    "Come in."


    As soon as permission was granted, the butler politely walked in.


    Standing in front of Iona, he bowed his head and brought up a business.


    "I beg your pardon. I have received word that you will be in charge of this estate''s audit. I havepiled a list of personnel who can assist you during your travels."


    Saying that, the butler handed over a stiff file folder. Inside, the names and specialties of various people were organized in an easy-to-see format.


    The butler continued.


    "These are the volunteers who have expressed their desire to serve you. If it is too much trouble to review them, I can select suitable candidates for you."


    Volunteers?


    Iona looked at the butler with a surprised expression.


    Iona was an unpopr figure within this mansion.


    After working at the count''s house for a few days, it was known that Iona was the family''s ugly duckling, so most of the servants avoided her. It was because they were afraid of the re of the real authority who controls this mansion.


    Yvonne and Nils, who have bad personalities, hate Iona extremely, and the head of the family also tolerates it.


    Unless one had a strong sense of justice like Marsha, there was no reason to approach Iona.


    ''Was it because of Hayden''s change in attitude?.''


    Iona smiled as if she found it amusing.


    "There''s a lot going on."


    Thank you, but I will decline all of them. Even if I''m gone, the manor''s workload won''t be greatly reduced, so there''s no need to recruit useless manpower.


    Saying that, Iona returned the list to the butler.


    The butler persuaded Iona with a puzzled expression.


    But miss, you need people to help with the gratitude tasks, and you can''t travel without an escort or coachman.


    I have already hired the people I need.


    What? You''re entrusting your safety to outsiders... Is there any case where that makes sense?


    You seem to have forgotten what my job is.


    Iona easily dismissed the butler''s unnecessary meddling.


    In the first ce, bringing a lot of people along would only attract unnecessary attention.


    It was not eptable to take those who could be Hayden''s eyes and work against her. For Iona, the danger lurked inside, not outside.


    Iona said, picking up the book again as if her business was finished.


    That''s it, go.


    In the end, the butler turned away with a puzzled face.


    The Count was btedly trying to restore the estranged rtionship with his daughter, but the reaction from this side was only cold. There must have been a lot of concerns in the middle of the situation.


    Although Iona didn''t care what trouble Hayden''spliance might bring.


    Marsha, who confirmed that the butler had left, said as if to refresh the atmosphere.


    Still, it''ll be quiet for a while once we leave the capital.


    Well, is that so?


    Marsha made a puzzled expression at Iona''s poignant question. It was because she didn''t know what else herdy was plotting on the inside.


    Marsha knew that Iona intended to take possession of Count Modrov, but she wasn''t privy to all the details of her schemes.


    ''Whatever you''re thinking, I have a feeling it will all work out in the end..''


    With this optimistic thought, Marsha recalled the stark change in the Count''s demeanor that had taken ce.


    Nils and Yvonne couldn''t treat Iona carelessly like before, and the head of household began to take notice of the daughter he had abandoned.


    The servants could sense the shift in the air and were now vying for a chance to stand by Iona''s side.


    It was a sight that would have been unimaginable just a few years ago.


    This change hadn''te about by chance. It was the result of Iona''s actions.


    Marsha didn''t know how difficult it would be to take control of a family, but she had a strange conviction that Iona would be able to pull it off.


    "It will all work out, I''m sure of it."


    Iona smiled in agreement with Marsha''s sudden deration, as if to say she thought the same.


    ***


    As noon approached, Iona quietly left the mansion and hired a carriage to take her to Pis Street.


    She was dressed in casual clothes usually worn bymoners and even wore a wide-brimmed hat, which made her look like a woman from the outside.


    After a while, the carriage stopped in front of a small house.


    Iona paid the driver and got out onto the street.


    She rang the doorbell and waited for a moment before a maid came to greet her.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I''m here to meet a guest."


    The maid was taken aback by Iona''s in response. It was only then that she seemed to recognize who Iona was.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry. I didn''t recognize you with your hat on. Pleasee in."


    Saying that, the maid hurriedly moved out of the way.


    As Iona entered the room, the maid closed the door and said.


    The Duke is waiting inside. I will guide you right away.


    Iona followed the maid slowly into the room.


    It was the house of a distant rtive of Yulia where Yulia herself was staying.


    Due to Richard''s order to refrain from private meetings with Leroy, it was impossible to use the mansion owned by the duke or the count''s residence as the meeting ce.


    When Iona asked for a secret meeting, Leroy told her the address through Jonas.


    The owner of the house, Mrs. Benzel, was an elderly woman who was quietly spending the rest of her life without any contact with the outside world. Iona agreed with the exnation that there was no safer link than her.


    Where is Mrs. Benzel?


    Seeing the stairs leading to the second floor, Iona stopped and asked.


    Even though she was there to meet someone else, she thought she should greet thendy.


    The maid replied with a troubled expression.


    Mrs. Benzel is sleeping on the second floor. She hasn''t been feeling welltely, so she said she couldn''t entertain you separately.


    Despite that, the house didn''t feel like a ce where a sick person was being cared for. Any space where someone was sick usually had signs of illness, but there were none in this house.


    ''Is this consideration to make it easier for us?''


    Iona thought that as she wished for her speedy recovery, and put her curiosity behind.


    You can go in here.


    Thank you.


    Iona entered the door the maid had pointed to.


    Two men were sitting facing each other in a small living room. It seemed that everyone else had already arrived except for her.


    Iona said, taking off her hat.


    "I''m sorry I''mte."


    No, you came just in time.


    Answering that, Leroy nced at the clock hanging on the wall.


    The man on the other side of Leroy quickly stood up in the meantime and bowed toward Iona.


    Hello, Dame Iona. My name is Jerome.


    Nice to meet you.


    Iona went to sit next to Leroy and offered Jerome a handshake.


    At that, Jerome carefully stretched out his arm and took Iona''s hand.


    After a brief handshake, he sat down again and Leroy introduced his background.


    "He''s the son of the person responsible for managing the Duke''s gold mine. He learned about mining operations under his father from a young age and has confidence in managing it."


    "I may stillck skillspared to my father, but if you trust me, I will manage it faithfully."


    He was perhaps in his early thirties.


    The young man''s face was flushed with the expectation of independence from his father and building his own career.


    Sensing something, Iona spoke up in aposed manner.


    "Have you heard which mine you''ll be in charge of?"


    "Oh, no. But no matter where it is, I''ll do my best not to disappoint..."


    "I n to send you to the silver mine in Siam."


    Jerome, who had been expressing his passion, suddenly fell silent.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    He fell into a long silence before responding with a stupid expression, "Yes?"


    Instead of answering Jerome, Iona turned to Leroy.


    Leroy calmly epted Iona''s gaze and said.


    Sometimes silence is better than a hundred words.


    I havent said anything yet.


    "Aren''t you criticizing me with your expression? I went through the trouble of finding someone trustworthy, but your reaction is disappointing."


    After sessfully acquiring ownership of thend, Iona and Leroy were preparing to resume mining operations in earnest.


    In fact, Leroy had to handle most of the external affairs because Iona, who was surrounded by people on alert, was in a position where it was easier to use someone else.


    Moreover, he was already in a state of managing the territory and various businesses as andlord, and had established a widework of trust.


    So Iona also trusted him and asked him to find someone, but...


    ''He brought someone without even telling us where they will be working.''


    Aside from his willingness to follow Iona''s n, he seemed to have a fairly objective idea of how this would look in the eyes of others.


    ''Well, proving sess is my role.''


    Thinking so, Iona looked back at Jerome with a worried face.


    Even if it was work done under someone else''s name, if given the choice between a ce with good and bad profitability, most people would choose the former because the treatment of workers could vary depending on how much profit they bring in.


    And the silver mines in Siam were rumored to be ugly in the industry.


    Jerome was already sweating with the thought that he had made a hasty decision blinded by greed.


    Ioana ced the box she had prepared on the table with a loud thud and said.


    Open it.


    Jerome hesitated to ept it and alternated his gaze between Iona and the box.


    As Iona urged him on, he finally reached out his hand to take it.


    When Jerome checked inside the box, his eyes widened slightly and he said.


    "This  Isnt it silver ore?


    "Yes. Can you exin to us how to extract silver from it?"


    He couldn''t understand why Iona made such a request, but Jerome recited the smelting method step by step as instructed.


    "First, we crush the silver ore using a crusher to make it into powder. After heating it at a high temperature, it bes ash, from which we can extract the silver."


    "It seems difficult to produce high-purity silver."


    "However, silver is naturally mixed with other minerals, so it is difficult to produce high-purity silver."


    Jerome replied as if making an excuse.


    In fact, this was not even an excuse.


    Unlike gold that could be obtained from the beach or riverbank, silver ore was difficult to mine because it must be extracted by cutting into the rock.


    It was unclear why the other party suddenly became interested in the silver mine in the Siam region, but it was clear that the opinion was based on not knowing the production process properly.


    With the thought that he, too, as an expert, should dissuade her, Jerome spoke cautiously.


    "Um, I think both of you need to reconsider resuming production at the Siam mine. The cost of producing machines like the drilling machine alone is already high, not to mention that the materials have to be transported through mountain trails. Besides, the quality of the ore is not good enough to recover the investment cost, and you won''t be able to achieve a satisfactory production quantity."


    Iona, who was listening to Jerome''s exnation, quietly asked.


    What if there was no need to grind ore as before, and silver could be easily extracted from low-quality ore? If so, would the story be different?


    Jerome could not answer Iona''s question.


    Because that was impossible.


    He had heard that some new techniques in distant countries were increasing productivity, but there was no way such advanced technology had leaked out.


    Despite this, Jerome felt his hopes rising in his heart, as there was a conviction in Iona''s face that was not just simple arrogance.


    "Is there another way you know of?"


    At Jerome''s cautious question, Iona sped her hands together and exined in a cool voice.


    What I would suggest is a simpler way. Crush silver ore and pyrophyllite, heat them together, mix them with ashes, and boil them. Then the lead and impurities will be absorbed into the ash and only the silver will be separated.


    "Really?"


    "It''s good to experiment with the thing you just gave me."


    This new smelting method, which used lead to extract silver, was also called the retrieval method, and was a technology that was handed down from the East a few years from now.


    The reason Iona remembers this process in detail was because she had visited Siam Mine herself as the head of the household in her past life.


    She didn''t know the detailed requirements like the technicians, but with the basic principles established, it was only a matter of time before she could figure out the remaining information.


    That, that  Is that true? Is it true that silver was actually extracted that way? If so, how did you find out how?  .


    Jerome was confused and couldn''t finish his words properly.


    He had worked in the mine all his life, but Iona, who was actually a knight, was teaching me new technology. Wasn''t that hard to understand?


    Upon seeing Jerome''s nk expression, Iona added a suitable story to prevent him from having any unnecessary suspicions.


    "I couldn''t just leave thend that could make money as it is, so I was looking into various other extraction methods. Of course, I didn''t discover the method myself. However, I have no ns to divulge information to the outside world for the time being."


    It was a simple logic that if there was a surplus supply, the value would decrease.


    Iona had no intention of cutting into her own profit by increasing production that was unrted to them.


    How about it, are you ready to go down to Siam?


    Upon Iona''s question, Jerome blushed slightly. He must have lost control of his expression as soon as he heard about the Siam region.


    Since regretting it now would be useless, Jerome tried to show a diligent attitude, even if it was bted.


    "Yes, if it''s possible to refine it as you mentioned... Perhaps the production volume may exceed your imagination. Moreover, if it''s lead, it can be easily obtained. The exact investment cost should be properly calcted on-site..."


    When can we leave?


    "We can leave now if you want. I''ll gather workers and go up to the mine as quickly as possible."


    "No, let''s go up slowly."


    At Iona''s words, Jerome said haha and smiled exaggeratedly.


    He seemed to think that Iona had even joked with him.


    However, Iona just stared nkly at him with her expressionless face.


    Finally, Jerome''s mouth drooped back to its original position.


    He asked with a hesitant expression.


    "... ....Are you being serious?"


    It was a demanding request that made it feel like he was eager to mine silver right away.


    Iona felt a sigh escape internally.


    ''It was because of this.''


    Iona asked with a serious face.


    Do you know why the silver mines in the Siam Mountains were once called the Mine of Death?


    Jerome could not answer.


    On the other hand, Iona, who posed the question, naturally knew the answer. Startled by Jerome''s silence, she spoke up confidently.


    "It''s because prospectors climbed the mountain in a dream of getting rich quick."


    It was because of human greed.


    "Themonality among the miners who died at the time was that theyined of dizziness and fatigue. Even the strong miners who were good at using their strength on the ground couldn''t handle the mountain. However, people assumed that they were simply tired from the steep mountain path... Even the miners themselves began mining without proper rest. And within a short time, some died from exhaustion,sting only a day or two, while others barely made it a week before dying."


    "Did... ...Did an epidemic break out or something?"


    Perhaps feeling uneasy, Jerome finally showed a fearful expression.


    It was a fact that he had forgotten about due to his obsession with the new refining method. The fact that silver mine was a notorious ce that had produced countless deaths.


    At that moment, Leroy, who had been keeping silent, intervened.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Sorry for thete update I was binge-watching a K-drama and forget to edit thetest chapter Sorry . I will try to be more responsible in the future. And Join Patreon to<strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Did their skin turn blue? Are there any records of severe headaches?


    Yes. Do you know what caused it?


    Iona nodded her head and asked in response.


    She thought it might be a disease that Leroy, who had territory on the border with other countries, was already aware of.


    Sure enough, he immediately gave the correct answer.


    Looking at the symptoms, I think it might have been mountain sickness.


    The Leman Empire was a country with vast and fertile ins.


    Even the highest altitude regions were only as high as a vige''s back mountain, and most of them did not exist.


    All the workers recruited by the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty were from the interior, and naturally, they had no tolerance for arduous mountaineering.


    The problem arose when these people, with no prior adaptation to the new altitude, blindly climbed the high mountains with the ambition of mining silver. Many of them suffered from altitude sickness due to their inability to adapt to the new height.


    As it was difficult tomute to and from the site, those deployed at the site had to stay near the mine for amodation, which was also one of the causes of the uncontroble death rate.


    Iona spoke in a bitter voice.


    Nowadays, there is trade even with countries across the sea, but at that time, there was a strong rejection towards foreigners, and it was difficult to even get the proper information from neighboring territories. People were afraid and believed that any unfamiliar illness was a curse.


    After the change ofnd ownership, there was a significant increase in idents, as the old workers who had adapted to the mines were reced by new employees.


    Count Modrov, who had inherited the mines from the royal family, wanted to show results as soon as possible.


    Many people who followed the illusion of bing wealthy or were forcibly taken out by the Lordship died senselessly. It was a tragic situation.


    So, what should we do? Is it just a matter of climbing the mountain slowly? Jerome asked with concern.


    Yes, if you move with enough room for your body to adapt, there wont be any big problems.


    Iona answered as if to reassure the anxious Jerome.


    In the past life, when Siam Mine was reopened for the first time, simr idents urred frequently.


    Fortunately, Iona was living in an era where the cause could be identified, so she was able to quickly find out that it wasn''t a curse.


    After understanding the situation, she first had the miners climb the mountain over a period of 15 days.


    Those whoined of symptoms such as headaches or nausea were immediately sent down to the in.


    It was a simple safety rule, but above all, it was effective.


    Iona gave the same warning to Jerome.


    Jerome nodded his head in agreement while copying down her words in his notebook.


    After a while, when Iona finished her exnation, Jerome put down the pen and let out a long sigh.


    "I understand, Dame Iona. If you hadn''t told me beforehand, we could have been in big trouble."


    Remember that safetyes first. For the time being, it wouldnt be a bad idea to recruit people from nearby residents until the problem of manpower supply and demand is resolved.


    That was Iona''s final advice on the operation of the mine.


    Perhaps the introduction that he had learned from his father for a long time was not a lie, and from then on, Jerome skillfully led the conversation.


    Thanks to this, discussions about wages and other support werepleted faster than expected.


    Thank you both very much for your valuable time. Then I will report on the progress as soon as the outline of the work is taken.


    As soon as the discussion was over, Jerome hurriedly stood up and said,


    As if he wanted to quickly go and experiment with the smelting method Iona had taught him, he left the parlor immediately after leaving a polite greeting.


    Only then did Iona breathe a sigh and find something to drink.


    Her throat was dry, probably from talking too much.


    She found a water bottle on the trolley parked next to the sofa, and as she stood up, Leroy suddenly opened his mouth.


    Amazing.


    What do you mean?


    "I never expected to see even cutting-edge technology that experts don''t know about."


    Iona silently poured water into her ss and drank as if she could not hold back her thirst.


    Fortunately, it seemed that he was expecting a response on a different topic, as the conversation soon moved on.


    Of course, knowing this in advance and purchasing the mine has made a huge profit. But considering the original promise, I think you have another n in mind."


    His guess was correct.


    Of course, more money was always better. But that was not the final goal of this n.


    Originally, Count Modrov would have bought back thend Nils had sold.


    Although he had no interest in unprofitable mines, as someone who relied on the power of the royal family, he did not want to leave any room for his behavior to be interpreted as improper.


    Even if production stopped and the obligation to pay tribute became meaningless, the contract with the royal family was still valid.


    Returning to her seat, Iona quietly ced her ss on the table and spoke.


    The Siam region is and that was granted under the condition that a part of the silver produced is paid back every cycle. It''s not a high percentage, but instead, there was no time limit. Even though several decades have passed, strictly speaking, it is still and with public attributes. If Siam Mine had remained an abandoned mine all along, there wouldn''t have been a big problem even if the owner changed...


    Not anymore. Your stupid brother just sold it on his own.


    At Leroy''s response, Iona smiled mischievously as if mocking Nils.


    "If the fact that the heir to the Count''s family disposed of this tremendous value of silver mines as a gambling game were to be known, how would the royal familye out? There''s no distribution contract with the new owner, is there?"


    And that was exactly why Iona wanted to make Nils the official heir.


    ***


    After leaving Mrs. Benzel''s house, Iona and Leroy went to a nearby restaurant instead of parting ways.


    Coincidentally, it was still lunchtime for both of them, so the rest of the story was decided to be with the meal.


    Iona was a bit hesitant at the thought that someone might see them, but when Leroy suggested a ce not often visited by nobles, she eventually gave up her opinion and followed him.


    "Let''s eat to our heart''s content."


    Leroy said, offering food to Iona first.


    Iona looked down at the dishes that filled the table with rather weary eyes.


    I wasn''t that hungry."


    "Coming to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever had a proper meal with you, so I wanted to make sure you ate to your heart''s content."


    Contrary to the gentlemanly exnation, the pressure from the mountain of food still came violently.


    Was it a mistake to leave the order to him and go to the bathroom for a while?


    Iona looked back at her past memories with a troubled expression. she wondered if she had ever acted like she was starving in front of him.


    Of course, nothing came to mind.


    As Leroy said, he and she had never had a meal together before.


    "Thank you for the food."


    Iona hid her timidity and picked up the fork.


    She didn''t want to repay his kindness with ingratitude, so she decided to fill her stomach first.


    Fortunately, the food tasted quite good.


    After seeing Iona eat, Leroy began to eat as well.


    Unlike other nobles, he did not seem to have any objection tomon people''s food.


    Iona asked.


    Have you been here before?


    "Yeah, I came with Jonas once, and it wasn''t as bad as I thought. I liked the wide spacing between tables and the noise."


    Usually, it would be rare for those who would pick thetter as an advantage, but they were nning to discuss something that shouldn''t be leaked outside from now on.


    Iona nodded her head in agreement.


    Only then did Leroy begin to ask about the recent situation he had been putting off.


    Looking at the lunch, is today a holiday?


    No, I took a vacation. I just have something to tell you about it. I will be away from the capital for the next ten days.


    "Why?"


    Nils and Yvonne are quite upset about Miss Fleur. The Count has decided to send Miss Fleur away for a while. I''m going to apany her."


    Leaving the affairs of the government to an adopted daughter, the count is not a gentleman.


    For now, nominally, I am going to look after the estate instead of the family head.


    Even if Hayden hadn''t handed over the authority to audit, Iona would have made another excuse and headed for Modrov''s estate.


    Fortunately, the situation worked out favorably, so there was no need to prepare a forced excuse.


    Now that Leroy has been informed that she would be away from the capital, it was time to talk about the noise it had caused.


    Iona cleared her throat and opened her mouth.


    "There''s one more thing I need to tell you. There was a bit of a problem in the process of getting my vacation approved."


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    What is it?


    As a condition for granting me a vacation, His Highness the Crown Prince demanded that I serve as a partner during the vacancy. I thought I should tell you in advance so that you wouldn''t misunderstand...


    Iona sighed and looked at Leroy''s expression.


    He had a face that was hard to read, and she couldn''t tell what his reaction was.


    The only thing that was certain was that he remained calm andposed, to the point that it was difficult to read him.


    After a moment of deep thought, Leroy asked.


    Partner role... Does that mean you''ll be going to a ball or something together?


    I''m not sure. I didn''t hear a definitive statement about which event we would attend.


    I see.


    Leroy quietly put down his spoon on the table.


    Iona looked at him and asked.


    "Aren''t... Aren''t you angry?


    "Is there a reason to be angry? It''s not like it happened because you wanted it to."


    Despite his considerate response, Iona couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment that she couldn''t quite exin.


    Perhaps she had secretly hoped that he would feel a little jealous of Richard.


    ''I know we''re not like that, but... ''


    Iona lowered her gaze and moistened her lips with water.


    She couldn''t believe that she was disappointed by something so trivial.


    Unlike in the past, since their rtionship had be more amicable, she felt a little unsettled.


    In her haste to contain her impertinent desires, Iona half-ignored his continued words.


    "If we really have to point fingers, it''s my fault for provoking the Crown Prince with my foolish actions. I didn''t expect things to turn out this way, either."


    "But could you let me know ahead of time if there''s a set n? I want to attend the event as well, and I''d like to adjust my schedule ordingly."


    Dame Iona.


    Dame Iona, are you listening?


    Asking that, Leroy stared at Iona.


    After a while, Iona noticed his gaze and suddenly raised her head.


    She had been so lost in thought that she hadpletely missed the conversation.


    Iona''s face turned red with embarrassment since she rarely made such mistakes.


    "I''m sorry, what did you say just now?"


    I said that I would like to attend the event where you will apany the prince as a partner.


    "Oh, then I''ll let you know as soon as the date is set."


    Despite Iona''s pleasant answer, Leroy still had a puzzled look on his face.


    Leroy looked into Iona''s eyes and asked.


    Did something happen with the prince?


    Iona was momentarily hot.


    It was because he remembered Richard''s request to refrain from private meetings with Leroy.


    Even though this was something she had to share with Leroy, Iona couldn''t open her mouth easily. Because she didn''t want to show an attitude that seemed to give priority to Richard in front of Leroy.


    However, it was not something that could be kept hidden, so Iona had no choice but to reveal the truth.


    He told me not to meet the duke in private anymore.


    "So you were nning to meet secretly again today."


    "There was a need to handle the mining work secretly, but...yes, to some extent."


    Iona answered with a sigh.


    Now Iona was in a very halfway position.


    Although she was about to marry Leroy, the ceremony was not formally held, and even though she was nning to leave the crown prince, she did not quit her knighthood, and she was nning to seize the county soon, but she was still staying in one family.


    In order to solve the problem easily, she couldn''t make enemies, so naturally her range of action had to be narrowed.


    It was necessary to fool Richard by pretending to be on his side, at least until she secured the title.


    However, Leroy seemed to have epted Iona''s prudence a little differently.


    He called her with an unfamiliar expression.


    Dame Iona.


    "Yes."


    "If you''re swayed by that man, you can be honest with me."


    Iona paused for a moment.


    Did he think she hadn''tpletely abandoned her loyalty to her former lord yet?


    Iona protested, putting strength in her voice.


    "How could you say that?"


    Feeling like her sincerity was being doubted, Iona felt a little unjustly used.


    However, Leroy said as if it were a matter of course.


    Its my theory that one cant just ignore the affection they had developed from living together for a long time.


    ''I can''t ignore the affection I''ve been with for a long time''.


    Iona couldn''t deny those wordspletely. Even though she had left Reichardt, she didn''tpletely hate him like the people in Modrov did.


    However, that didn''t mean she wanted to go back to the way things were before.


    Holding the knife handle tightly, Iona spoke absentmindedly.


    "Of course, I can''t just pretend that the past never happened. Even if our rtionship has gone bad, it doesn''t mean that only bad memories remain. That''s why I haven''t really thought about killing him...or anything like that."


    "Killing him...do you really want to go that far?"


    Leroy murmured in confusion, his voice tinged with a faint hint of bewilderment.


    Since he did not know her past life, this reaction was embarrassing.


    Iona was a person whose age and depth of experience did not match.


    It was only natural that those who lived in the present could not understand the emotions she had umted towards Richard, which had been building up for ten years.


    Iona cleared her throat slightly, thinking that she had inadvertently shown her excessive intentions.


    Leroy leaned forward, resting his chin on his right hand as he looked at her intently.


    "It seems that your resentment towards the Crown Prince runs deeper than I thought."


    "I don''t think that''s necessarily true."


    "But you came to me because you were angry with that man, didn''t you?"


    "The Crown Prince was foolish, and you were wise. I was lucky. Isn''t that right?"


    Picking up the cutlery again, Leroy began dismantling the roasted duck in front of him.


    He trimmed the meat cleanly and ced it on Iona''s te.


    Iona looked down at the white piece of meat and thought for a moment.


    ''I''m angry.''


    When exining to Leroy why she had betrayed her lord, Iona had used the phrase, ''I learned that the person I was loyal to wasn''t worth it.''


    Thanks to this, he seemed to think that the crown prince had done something that angered Iona.


    Actually, this wasn''t even a bad guess.


    ''It was more of a feeling of helplessness than anger, though.''


    Giving up one''s life for one''s lord was definitely a knight''s duty, so she never resented Richard''s choice.


    But apart from that fact, Richard had always emphasized to her that their rtionship was more than master-servant.


    On that day, Richard abandoned Iona at death and ran away, abandoning all those personal ties.


    Whether as a family member, as a friend, or in any other sense, he did not stay by her side.


    So Richard became a person who could no longer have any meaning to Iona. It was because he had told her that himself.


    Duke, I am not angry with Richard. There is no reason to be disappointed and angry at someone who means nothing.


    Iona spoke in a quiet but powerful voice.


    It''s been a long time since I gave up all my feelings for the crown prince, whether it be affection or resentment. So there is nothing to be shaken about.


    I understand roughly what the duke is concerned about. But I will do my best so that you don''t have to.


    Hearing Iona''s promise, Leroy silently wiped his mouth with the palm of his hand.


    Then a long sigh escaped him.


    Iona felt a little nervous because he didn''te back with an affirmative answer saying that he knew or believed.


    Iona asked, observing his reaction.


    Are you okay?


    "I''m fine."


    "If you''re not relieved because it''s just words...  .


    "No, it was the perfect answer. You gave me the answer I needed at the moment I needed it, so I just felt a little pathetic."


    Only then did Iona feel a little bit of confidence rise.


    She trusted him, and he trusted her in return.


    They may not have a passionate rtionship like other lovers, but she thought that with such trust alone, they could live well enough.


    "You said you''ll be gone for ten days from now on?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Ten days... it''s quite a long time."


    Leroy murmured with a strange sense of regret in his voice.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    As he had said, although ten days were by no means a short period of time, in reality, Iona felt that the schedule was quite tight.


    Even though there was not a lot of work to do in the Modrov estate, she had to hasten her return in order to meet her appointment with Vivianna in the capital.


    Due to contacting Viviana earlier than expected, the schedule was twisted differently from the n.


    Since it was meaningless to say that she woulde back as soon as possible, so Iona gave a different answer instead.


    "I will contact you as soon as I return."


    "Yes, if possible, be the first to inform me. I, the broad-minded one, will try to tolerate the Crown Prince''s childish pranks a little longer."


    Whether it was a joke or a serious remark, Iona couldn''t distinguish, but she replied silently with a nod.


    Only then did a thin smile appear on Leroy''s lips.


    He said softly to her.


    Then take care ande back safely. I''ll be waiting for you.


    It was a reassuring voice that put Iona at ease.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The carriage heading to the Modrov''s estate quietly departed at the dawn of the next day.


    Iona had to leave the capital as quickly as possible if she didn''t want Yvonne or Nils to have any time to intervene with Fleur.


    Iona crossed the castle gate before the morning sun, taking Fleur, who was dressed in a different way than usual.


    Looking at Iona, Fleur said in a tired voice.


    We are leaving early.


    You must have had a hard time waking up in the morning. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. I''m a nocturnal creature anyway, so I didn''t sleep at all."


    Iona remembered Fleur, who had been asleep until broad daylight. Apparently, she tended to fall asleep in the morning.


    ''She seems to be drinking quite a bit too.''


    Iona could still smell the faint smell of alcohol on her breath.


    It wasn''t that she was leaving the capital for a good reason, but recuperating in a ce with good air didn''t seem like a bad thing for her either.


    The necessary expenses were to be paid by Count Modrov, and Iona still had half of her due.


    Perhaps she would be able to enjoy a very rxing vacation. She, of course, should have taken care of the little things she asked for.


    Iona, who was looking at the distant ridge through the window, closed the curtains.


    Because only a smallmp was lighting the inside, they could barely see each other''s noses and eyes.


    I will briefly exin the schedule. I will drop you off at a private house on the outskirts before reaching the lord''s house in Modrov Manor. A maid in the wagon is going to help you there.


    Did the Count even assign a maid to spy on me?


    Its the bare minimum safety measure.


    Iona was reluctant to take Count Modrov''s servants, but she couldn''t stop Hayden from appointing a maid to take care of Fleur.


    Although Iona was officially responsible for Fleur''s movement under the pretext of inspecting the territory, she couldn''t personally stay and look after her.


    Iona, who was lost in thought for a moment, said.


    The Count wants you to be very quiet. Not only me, but even the assistant lord who has taken charge of the estate will give separate instructions to manage you. Count even request that you be disciplined and refrain from unnecessary chatter.


    Hayden was a cautious person.


    He would rather keep her in his reach than send Fleur out of his reach.


    Iona took out the letter Hayden had entrusted to her from her bosom. It was a message to the acting lord, Baron Franz.


    "That''s exactly what''s in it."


    Iona opened themp cover and scorched the end of the letter.


    The small fire engulfed the dried paper and quickly grew in size.


    Iona opened the window and let it flow outside.


    But I will not pass this on. I want you to do the exact opposite of Count Modrov''s wishes.


    Is this a new deal?


    Life returned to Fleur''s eyes.


    Apparently, this situation of being involved in a conflict within the count''s family seemed very interesting to her.


    All you have to do is put on expensive dresses and dazzling jewels and walk often in crowded ces. I will dress you up as if you were the beloved concubine of Count Mordlov.


    "I heard there''s a maid watching over me?"


    The Count is someone who thinks that all the servants of the mansion are loyal only to him. But well, people are always driven by money.


    The maid whom Hayden decided to assign to Fleur was a child whose ie was poor enough to volunteer to look after his mistress.


    In the first ce, he met women like Fleur because they were easily identifiable due to theirck of education and obvious motives.


    Hayden thought that Fleur would take care of herself if he gave her a little scare through Iona or Baron Franz.


    The fact that Fleur pleaded with the Count in tears was one of the reasons why he lowered his guard.


    The guard, whom Hayden had chosen with acent heart, easily fell for the gold coin Iona offered.


    The young maid was going to take care of Fleur''s life very carefully, as well as deliver various news to Iona while remaining in the Modrov estate.


    Then, can I be a parasite to the Count and be a rare concubine who sucks the blood of the people of the territory?


    Fleur lifted her chin and asked in a deliberately coquettish tone.


    It was a fact that Iona felt from thest meeting, but she was quite quick-witted.


    Without Iona exining in detail, Fleur would quickly figure out how she was supposed to move and what it meant.


    She hides her cleverness from Hayden only because she knew it was the Count''s taste.


    Iona swallowed augh when she thought of Hayden, who believed that he was in control of the rtionship.


    Im d you understand quickly.


    What about the pay?


    "It''s the same amount asst time."


    I think I did pretty well back then, but is there any bonus?


    I have a dress and jewels that the Count gave me. I brought it because I thought it would be quite useful for this job, but I''ll hand it all over.


    They were things that would be thrown away without being touched anyway. It would be nice if it could be put to good use like this.


    It was something Hayden had prepared to change the mind of her daughter-to-be, so it must have been quite expensive.


    Even so, Fleur blurted out her words as if she didn''t like something.


    "Hmm


    Instead of answering straightforwardly, she crossed her arms and leaned her head against the window frame.


    She asked, looking up at Iona with narrow eyes.


    "It seems like our knight only assigns me to bad roles. Why is that?


    Whether it was her natural disposition or a habit ingrained in her due to her profession, she always used a tone that seemed to seduce anyone.


    Of course, Iona was a strict knight, rare to find in this era, who did not sumb to such charms from a beauty.


    When Iona remained silent, Fleur tried to provoke another topic.


    Tell me honestly, Dame Iona. Do you want to beat your brothers and be the head of the household?


    It has been decided that Nils will inherit the session of the Count. The announcement ceremony will be held three days after we leave.


    Iona replied nonchntly.


    This, too, was decided as hastily as Iona''s departure to Modrov.


    Even though Iona didn''t say anything about the announcement ceremony first, Hayden looked at her daughter and exined it like this.


    Nils is feeling quite resentful that you are sent as my representative to the territory. At least in this formal procedure, you should try to appease him a bit. It''s not necessary to bother someone as busy as you for a simple gathering of close acquaintances.


    The exnation sounded usible, but Iona understood Hayden''s true intentions better than anyone else.


    ''The toast will be lifted only when there are no disruptions.''


    It was clear that he intended to exclude her, but the timing itself wasn''t bad.


    Iona didn''t want to offer congrattions or greetings in front of Nils as if she would be a future head of the household.


    Being the heir does not mean bing the head of the household.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    At that moment, Fleur sharply pointed out.


    Iona agreed with her opinion but continued to give canned responses outwardly.


    "Nils is an heir to the Modrov family. It''s only natural that he inherits the family line."


    "Then why are you getting involved in this troublesome matter?"


    I dont know what you are talking about.


    "The nobles'' way of speaking is surely amusing. Even just looking at the task you assigned me, the intention is obvious."


    "Nevertheless, everyone obediently follows orders with discretion. That''s wiser."


    In response to Iona''s polite warning, Fleur eventually gave up on the newspaper and corrected her crooked posture.


    It was because Iona had a premonition that Iona would never speak out of her resentment toward her father.


    In any case, it was objectively a very wise decision.


    From the beginning, they had only temporarily shared the same carriage like now and would soon part ways on their own paths.


    Fleur swallowed a long yawn at the thought that the journey would be more boring than he thought. Thinking that it would be better to keep quiet for a while after work was over.


    ***


    "To entrust gratitude to the adopted daughter who will be leaving soon, the count haspletely given up on the estate."


    Baron Franz burst through the door of the office, gritted his teeth, and giggled.


    Fin, who was writing documents inside, hesitated for a moment when he heard that, but quickly began to move his hands again, as if nothing had happened.


    From early morning tote night, he had been sitting in the same spot and doing the same work over and over again in the same position. He appeared so mechanical that one could suspect he was a machine, even with a little exaggeration.


    Baron Franz asked, throwing a wooden stick above Fin''s face.


    Hey, are all the paperwork ready?


    "Yes, once I finish this quarter, it will be all done."


    When will that happen? The count''s daughter has already departed from the capital. Will you be able toplete it before she arrives? If it doesnt work, you will die, I will die, and everyone else will die.


    Baron Franz, leaning his arm on Fin''s shoulder, said in a threatening voice.


    He was habitually angry, even though he knew that the other person wouldplete it in a timely manner. It was because he had been annoyed recently by Count Modrov''s sudden notice of gratitude visit.


    The head of Baron Franz''s family, Robert Franz, was a man who had inherited the title from his father 10 years ago and had held the position of deputy lord continuously.


    Of course, his personal friendship with the count yed a bigger role in that unconditional trust than his outstanding skills.


    ''Well, it''s more like a mutually beneficial rtionship than friendship.''


    If Robert had been personally close to the Count, he would not have dared to think of stealing his property.


    Unfortunately, though, Robert was rather ruthless than intelligent. It means that he was a viin who used people for the purpose of money.


    At first, Robert stole only small sums that would not show up on paper.


    However, as his history of stealing money gradually increased, he decided to increase the size of the business.


    Originally, most of the people living in the Modrov estate were peasants who rentednd from the lord to farm.


    Robert first turned them into serfs by mixing legitimate collections with illegal extortion.


    The serfs could not escape because they were the manpower bound to the estate and had to pay more rent than the free people.


    People work more hours and earn less money than ever before.


    The difference went straight into Robert''s pocket.


    Even so, Robert was recognized as apetent manager by always maintaining a simr level of revenue sent to Hayden.


    The papers that Robert sent to the Count were always neat and tidy.


    ''That was half thanks to this guy.''


    Thinking so, Robert looked into Fin''s expressionless face. Then, he reached out his hand and scratched the other person''s cheek as if petting a pet animal.


    "our calction is just mind-blowing."


    .


    You can finish this by tomorrow morning, right?


    I will.


    "Oh, make sure it''s ready for me to see as soon as I wake up."


    "Yes."


    Fin answered meekly. It was a voice thatcked the slightest hint of humanity.


    When Fin was first captured, he used to rebel and try to escape, but over the past few years, he had be incredibly dull.


    Robert, who had turned away as if losing interest, suddenly stopped and stood still.


    He closed the distance back to Fin, then mmed his fist into the opponent''s face.


    Caught off guard by the unexpected assault, Fin couldn''t even defend himself and stumbled back.


    As Robert stood up from his seat, he kicked Fin with his boot and spoke.


    "But why are you so quiet? Do you really want to see your father end up like that? Is that why you''re acting like a coward?"


    If the words were long, they would have been criticized as such.


    "no


    "Look at this, I''m making you talk more again."


    As he said that, Robert sat down on Fin''s back.


    As always, as if the violence toward the Fin was nothing more than a way to vent his anger, he murmured annoyedly as he tousled my bangs.


    "Ugh, why do I have to suffer like this because of that woman..."


    The gratitude visit, which happened once a year, was the most nerve-wracking time for Robert. It was because if Count Modrov suspected anything about his management of the estate, it would be troublesome.


    He had to inspect the servants, prepare fake ledgers to present to the count, and even tidy up the lord''s quarters in the meantime. It couldn''t be anything but a nuisance.


    But this time, it wasn''t even the count himself, but his adopted daughters. And at that news, Robert was dumbfounded.


    "If he''s busy, he should just skip it to some extent. Why does he have to send his daughter again..."


    Robert, who had been staring into air, suddenly turned his gaze down to Fin beneath him.


    "Pin, what should I do? Should I make a good impression on that woman? Adapt to her tastes?"


    Fin felt puzzled.


    Even though she is an adopted daughter, wasn''t she a youngdy who had been officially registered in the count''s family?


    Moreover, since she was about to marry the duke, it would be better not to create something that would get caught in the first ce.


    Fin opened his mouth in silence, thinking that it was a question with a predetermined answer.


    Yes, because she has a position that cannot be ignored in the capital.


    "Ah  That''s right, she is even about to marry the duke. huh?"


    Robert''s eyes narrowed. He seemed to have some great regret about that fact.


    Robert let out a dry chuckle and muttered incoherent words without order.


    "But, you know, that doesn''t make sense. Yeah, it doesn''t make sense. If it were Yvonne, I could understand, but..."


    Not knowing why Robert was doing this, Fin just kept silent.


    Seeing the other person''s excited rambling, Fin wondered if Robert had taken some kind of drug beforeing here.


    In any case, the important thing was not to provoke such a Robert.


    If Fin could safely get through this period, it didn''t matter if she was the eldest daughter or the youngest daughter of the Modrov family, the woman who would marry the duke.


    "Oh, is this the first time you''ve seen her?"


    Robert asked as if he had just remembered.


    Fin only nodded in response. His senses were gradually fading away beneath the weight of Robert.


    "That''s right. So the story is like this. When that girl was young, she was heavily oppressed by the count. She was practically a ve. So, from that age, she went into the pce and behaved like a dog."


    Robert muttered inaudibly, resting his chin on his hands.


    Nervously biting his nails, he immediately got up.


    Until then, Finy still on the floor, holding his breath.


    It was an uninteresting reaction, but observing the defeated figure with his head bowed gave Robert a somewhat satisfying feeling.


    Robert spoke with a slightly kinder tone.


    "When you''re done with that, hide the original ledgers as usual, in a safe ce."


    Then he forcefully stomped on Fin''s hand with the sole of his shoe.


    Finally feeling somewhat relieved, Robert hummed a tune and left the room.


    After confirming that Robert had disappeared, Fin touched the ground and stood up.


    His leg was numb, which had not been bleeding for a while, but first, he collected the papers that had fallen nearby.


    To meet Robert''s deadline, he had to resume work immediately.


    Sitting in front of the desk again, Fin thought as he adjusted his sses.


    ''She grew up being abused, but she''s an adopted daughter whoter became great.''


    For Fin, she was the type of person whose tendencies could be somewhat anticipated.


    To seed amidst persecution, one had to either be wicked or devoid of pride.


    Whether this adopted daughter was an ambitious youngdy or a tterer, there was little chance the count would take a proper interest in the management of an insignificant territory.


    ''Nothing will change.''


    She could either settle for the current situation or worsen it.


    Either way, the fact remained that the future was bleak.


    Fin closed his tired eyes.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    After three days of arduous travel, Iona and her party finally arrived at Modrov''s estate.


    Although they made a stop in a vige halfway to rest and replenish, the umted fatigue in their bodies couldn''t be ignored.


    Fleur, who got off the carriage, headed straight to the house where she would be staying without looking back. It seemed like she might be changing her day and night routine for a while.


    Shall we leave for the lord''s manor?


    "Yes."


    At the coachman''s question, Iona stopped watching Fleur through the window and turned her head.


    She was worried because it was a private house on the outskirts, but the building was not as shabby as Iona thought.


    It felt like a small vi built by nobles on purpose to enjoy an idyllic life.


    It was fortunate for Iona, who was even thinking about changing the lodging at her own expense. She couldn''t let a woman who was the count''s favorite concubine live in a shabby house.


    ''It''s a bit of a problem to be in a location that is not visible to others... ''


    For the time being, it urred to her that she should pick out people who were light-mouthed and put them under Fleur.


    In a smallmunity, the words about Fleur would quickly spread. It was to be expected, as the Modrov''s estate was a dull neighborhood filled only with fields and farnd.


    It was only after driving for a long time that the wagon entered an area where buildings were concentrated.


    Iona checked her outfit lightly and then looked outside.


    The sight of the towering lord''s manor became visible from afar.


    Thanks to the message sent in advance from the vige where Iona and her party had stopped byst time, it seemed that they were ready to wee the guest in time.


    As soon as the coachman informed the gatekeeper of Iona''s arrival, the gate in the fence opened.


    It was a ce where attention was gathered, so Iona hid her tired face and stepped outside.


    Baron Franz, who had personallye to meet her, greeted her with a pleased voice.


    Hello, Iona Modrov. My name is Robert Franz, the deputy lord. It is an honor to meet you.


    He seemed to be a man who had passed his thirties.


    With reddish hair that leaned towards orange, he gave off a somewhat disheveled impression.


    It was not an evaluation based on prejudice. Iona already knew this man.


    Nice to meet you, Baron Franz. I don''t know if the sudden visit in the middle of a busy day has caused trouble for you.


    No inconvenience at all. What could be more auspicious than seeing the people of the Modrov family remembering and visiting thisnd? Robert said with a wry smile.


    It sounded like a well-rehearsed remark, but the man had a knack for making it seem quite genuine.


    That was why he was able to take on the role of acting lord for nearly 10 years and achieve sess.


    "Well, you must be tired. Let''s go inside for now. I''ll show you to your room. Should I prepare some food for you to eat first?"


    "That won''t be necessary. I''m not particrly hungry."


    That''s fortunate. It''s hard to enjoy a meal properly if you have filled your stomach with snacks. Please look forward to the wee dinner we prepared it with great care soon.


    Robert was talkative and quick in his speech.


    Amidst his conversations filled with various topics, the other person would sometimes unknowingly reveal a gap.


    However, Iona gave only necessary answers from time to time and did not give him any space.


    Robert looked down at Iona''s profile with an observing gaze.


    ''As expected, she''s not one to talk much.''


    It was a fact that He already knew that she was a gloomy woman.


    Since the Franz family had worked for the Modrov family for generations, Robert had seen Iona a few times from afar a long time ago.


    A girl who lost her mind while being abused under the guise of training.


    That was his evaluation of young Iona.


    ''She doesn''t look like an idiot like then... But I still don''t know what she is thinking. Or, maybe she''s not thinking anything at all?''


    It was rational spection because Iona whom Robert knew was a woman with no sense of self.


    Perhaps this time, she was only acting under themand of Count Modrov, and it was clear that she had no interest in the affairs of the estate.


    Then, on this side, he should treat her in the same way as he always did with the Count.


    Ah, here it is. I prepared the room my father originally used...  Since the genders are different, you may feel a little ufortable. If you need anything more, feel free to let me know through the maid.


    Saying that, Robert waved his hand toward the maid who was waiting.


    The maid who stepped forward nodded and greeted Iona.


    Hello, Miss Iona. I''m Sophia. Although it is a short period of time, I will serve you wholeheartedly.


    Iona, who had been looking around the room, slowly turned her head toward her. She greeted her with a slight nod of her head and then walked inside.


    Arriving inside the room, Iona said, holding her hand on the smooth wooden desk.


    Id like to spend some time rxing alone before dinner time.


    Ah, I have been talking too long about someone who hase a long way. sorry."


    Robert apologized with an exaggerated look of regret.


    He hurriedly left the ce after leaving the words to restfortably. He was impably behaved on the outside.


    After confirming that the door was closed, Iona sat down on the desk.


    Marsha then began to unpack the luggage that the servants had moved as if her real work had begun.


    Sophia, the maid Robert had assigned to her, also naturally went to Marsha''s side to help.


    Iona, who was watching them, suddenly opened her mouth and asked.


    Your name is Sophia, right?


    Sophia, who suddenly got up from her seat, responded by politely sping her hands together.


    Yes,dy.


    "If you''re entrusted with important tasks like this, you must have quite a long working experience here. Were you also in charge when the Count visited?"


    "Yes, I was."


    Sophia answered with a proud expression on her face.


    Whether she thought she needed to gain Iona''s trust or not, she provided sincere answers to Iona''s continued questions.


    What did the Count do when he came here?


    "Usually, he would examine the documents that had been put aside and briefly survey the territory. Sometimes, he would review business proposals suggested by visitors."


    "I see. The documents must have been well prepared, and he probably didn''t pay much attention to the affairs of the territory... He would have been more interested in prominent businesses or investments without any variables in small-scale farming."


    At Iona''s leisurely exnation, Sophia''s smiling face froze.


    Yes?"


    What did you get in return?


    "Return What?


    "I asked a in question about money, knowing that it must have been money anyway. Let me change the question then. How much did you receive from the baron?"


    "Mydy, I''m sorry, but I really don''t understand what you''re talking about... I... I don''t understand. I simply served the Count sincerely under the baron''s orders. Suddenly, money..."


    Sophia started to tremble, feeling unjust.


    At that moment, Marsha sighed and stood up from her seat. Sophia flinched and subtly distanced herself from Marsha.


    What came out from the baggage Marsha was unpacking was Ionas'' sword.


    Marsha handed it to Eiona and said, "She seems to have no intention of talking, should I just kill her? It would be troublesome if this matter spreads elsewhere."


    Hmm, should I?


    "If you dismantle her properly, I''ll bury her in a nearby field at night. It won''t be easy to find until you leave for the capital anyway. By then, the missing person won''t be a big deal."


    Marsha said in a non-trivial tone and dragged Sophia into the bathroom.


    Wanting to do something, Iona followed Marsha as if possessed.


    Marsha asked Sophia no more useless questions.


    She just spread a ck cloth over the tiled floor, then took out some cleaning supplies andid them out nearby. She then grabbed Sophia''s trembling arm and pulled her toward the center of the fabric.


    Realizing what that meant, Sophia threw Marsha away with all her might.


    She hurriedly hugged the bathtub and screamed desperately.


    Wait a minute! I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything! Please save me!


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Just a few minutester, Iona was able to grasp Baron Franz''s entourage, the scale of the embezzlement, and his usual life and personality one by one.


    Sophia, who breathed out the information without taking a breath, said with a sad sob.


    "Sniff, that''s all I know."


    Sophia continued to hold on to the faucet as if Marsha was about to drag her away the moment she took her hand off the tap.


    Seeing their excessive fear, it seemed to Sophia that Marsha and Iona were people who were used to handling situations like this.


    Anyway, Iona couldn''te up with a lie that could be used to cover up while using her wits. She judged that there was sincerity in her confession.


    ''I don''t think there''s much difference fromst time.''


    Even in her previous life, Baron Franz had consistentlymitted embezzlement.


    However, the time when his crimes were exposed waster than now because Hayden judged that there were no problems with the territory''s management every year when he went out for audits.


    In the end, it was only when Iona, who seeded the estate, extensively reorganized the family that his tail was finally stepped on.


    ''The ledger was skillfully manipted to that extent.''


    His skill in deceiving costs to the advantageous side considering the changing market prices was remarkable.


    Moreover, there was no error between the visible inventory and the documents, so even if they were to record the truth as it was, it was doubtful whether such meticulous management was possible.


    Iona asked as if observing the maid''s reaction.


    Do you know a man named Fin?


    At Iona''s assertion, Sophia made a frightened expression.


    It was a name that never came out of her mouth, even in the midst of selling off selling out all the vassals who sympathized with the baron.


    That, that  .


    I already know that the man is the main culprit in manipting the ledger. Where can I meet him?


    Sophia opened her mouth as if to give an answer, but soon her lips parted again.


    Sophia looked at Iona with trembling eyes and asked.


    You wont kill him ?


    It seemed that she thought that just like she was threatened with her life, the same danger might befall the man named Fin.


    It was a bit surprising that she still had enough conscience to worry about others despite being a swindler.


    While Iona was inwardly amazed, Sophia hurriedly defended Fin.


    He doesnt do those things because he wants to. Really. Everyone who knows the situation says that the baron will be punished. If you have pity on him and save him, he will repay you more than twice as much.


    This, too, was a fact that Iona already knew.


    In order to draw Fin to her side, Iona had the intention of using the story of ''the baron will be punished''.


    ''But if you ask how I knew, I have no answer.''


    To avoid giving an unnecessary suspicious impression, it was necessary to prearrange the cause and effect.


    Iona decided to make use of Fin and the woman she knew.


    Iona asked indirectly.


    "If he is not doing this willingly, does it mean he is being ckmailed?"


    "Yes, yes. That''s correct. Robert is an even worse bastard than you think, Mydy."


    Somewhere along the line, the title for Robert had changed from ''Sir'' to ''bastard.''


    "Why didn''t anyone resist when he oppressed the tenant farmers and forcibly turned them into serfs? Mr. Fin''s father, Mr. Peter, was one of those who stood up against the baron''s tyranny. He managed a considerable upper estate, so if he had just stayed still, he could have protected his own well-being. But instead, he sided with the oppressed and suffered unnecessary consequences..."


    Robert regarded Fin''s father as a thorn in his side, always interfering with him.


    Unlike the helpless farmers, Peter, the head of the guild, had the ability to contact the Count directly, which made Robert uneasy.


    Robert acted as if he was representing the will of the lord, taking advantage of the count''s inability to visit the estate, but this was a story that only existed when the count was unaware of the fact.


    If, by any chance, the Count received aint or realized the truth, it would be difficult.


    First, Robert captured Fin''s father and imprisoned him.


    Then, while the merchantpany was in custody, the merchantpany was forcibly seized and searched, and charged with tax evasion.


    It was a matter of an instant for one of the stable upper ranks to disintegrate in the air.


    "Mr. Peter naturally copsed in shock... Fin, who had left the area for education, heard the news btedly and returned. Fin tried his best to resolve this matter, but it was all in vain."''


    In and the Count did not look into, Robert was like a little king.


    Due to the fear that people themselves might face simr situations, no one dared to help Fin and his father. This was because Robert had instilled fear in everyone through his ruthless actions, using all means and methods.


    To make things worse, Mr. Peter started to get seriously ill...  . Nome Robert has given Mr. Fin some dirty work under the pretext of paying for the sickness. He had no choice but to obey in order to save his father...  .


    At first, it was merely a n to involve Fin in dirty deeds.


    Robert intended to kill them both at an opportune moment and then use the evidence he had previously prepared to tarnish their reputation.


    The problem was that Fin was too capable, and as time went on, Robert found it increasingly regrettable to deal with him.


    In his dilemma, Robert decided to bring Fin down to the same level, making sure that he wouldn''t dare to betray him, even out of fear of his own misdeeds.


    Mr. Fin won''t listen to old Robert if his father''s problems are solved, mydy. right?"


    Sophia looked up at Iona with a desperate look.


    Iona opened her arms and turned to Marsha.


    Marsha, write down everything she said on paper.


    Yes,dy.


    Politely responding, Masha brought paper and a pen from outside.


    Sophia epted it but with a puzzled look on her face.


    Sophia looked back and forth between Marsha and Iona, stuttering.


    What, what


    Iona went in front of Sophia and slowly lowered herself into a seat.


    Then he tapped the nk paper with the tip of his index finger and said.


    This is your lifeline.


    I will guarantee your safety for a while in exchange for keeping the handwritten evidence. If you don''t want to see me hand this over to the baron, you''ll have to obey my orders from now on. Do you understand?


    Yes, yes


    Sophia answered as if possessed.


    Whatever the demand was, it meant that Iona would spare her life.


    As soon as Iona got up, Sophia quickly began to write down what she had said on a piece of paper.


    Iona left Sophia and came out of the bathroom with Marsha.


    There was still a little time left before dinner time.


    Marsha asked, looking back at her unfinished luggage.


    Shall I prepare the dress?


    Who am I trying to look good for?


    When Iona smiled and asked back, Marsha said, Well, that''s true. and she quickly agreed.


    As Iona began to unbutton her coat, Marsha came over and helped her undress.


    Iona nced at the bathroom door and whispered in a small voice.


    "I was nning to offer more money than what the baron gave."


    Marsha lifted her left arm and raised her eyes, probably feeling frustrated by Iona''s nice voice.


    "Why would you waste precious money on a con artist? What''s the point of carrying that around? Just give it to me instead."


    It is not difficult.


    Responding with a smiley voice, Iona recalled the image of Marsha taking out a knife and handing it to her.


    In that situation, there was no way to question what she meant, so Iona roughly went along with it, but she never expected the situation to be resolved so smoothly.


    Iona asked admiringly.


    "Did you learn coercion or ckmail during our time away at the cottage?"


    "Well, I''ve acquired a few skills over the years."


    "It seemed so genuine."


    I was genuine.


    Just kidding, right?


    Iona chuckled, but Masha remained silent.


    The corners of Iona''s mouth sank slowly.


    Suddenly, she became curious.


    "...But where did that ck clothe from all of a sudden?"


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    I brought it because I thought I might need it.


    "But where is it needed?"


    Are you curious?


    No, never mind."


    Iona answered after some hesitation.


    In the meantime, Marsha, who had sorted out the clothes Iona had taken off, said as she went back to the bathroom.


    "You''re going to take a shower right away, right? I''ll prepare warm water in the bathtub. I''ll also give you some new employee training as well."


    Iona, who was watching Marsha''s back, trembled at the sudden goosebumps she felt.


    Today, the weather felt strangely cold.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Okay, I guess this is enough.


    Robert, who looked around with his brow slightly wrinkled, finally pped his hands briefly.


    The servants who were waiting around him let out a sigh of relief one after another.


    Their owner used to paranoidly clean the manor house whenever someone came down from the capital, and if he found even a speck of dust that they hadn''t cleaned up, he called everyone in and terribly scolded them.


    During this time, there were not one or two colleagues who lost their jobs and were kicked out because of it.


    With the thought of sessfully getting through this dinner, the servants tightened their bodies in unison.


    Just then, a maid carefully opened the door and announced the arrival of the guest.


    Dame Iona ising down.


    Upon hearing this, the servants as well as Robert returned to their ces in perfect order.


    Robert had a benevolent smile on his lips, and as soon as the door opened, he opened his arms in delight.


    You are here, Dame Iona.


    Robert liked this moment.


    He weed the guest as the host and tried to be good to the true owner of thisnd, who had be an outsider.


    At times like this, Robert felt as though he had be a real lord.


    "Pleasee this way and have a seat. Coincidentally, I was feeling hungry as well."


    When Iona came closer to the table, the servant politely pulled out a chair for her.


    As she sat down, Iona asked casually,


    Does the baron usually live here?


    Robert answered with a friendly smile.


    It is true.


    Of course, there was a separate mansion owned by Franz in the Modrov estate.


    However, Robert had left the ce empty for a long time and had moved to the permanent residence.


    Robert felt slight displeasure, wondering if she was pointing out that fact, but the other person stopped talking about the preceding topic.


    The hors d''oeuvres that had just arrived were ced in front of them. It was grilled scallops topped with pea sauce.


    Robert asked, slicing the m meat with a spoon.


    "How is the Count doing these days?"


    "He is always in good health."


    Seeing that he sent Dame Iona instead, he seems to be very busy these days.


    Because he is nning to pick Nils as his sessor soon. He is preparing the announcement ceremony while leaving the estate''s affairs to me.


    "I see."


    Robert let out a small exmation as if he understood.


    There must have been some hidden reason why the count sent neither his eldest son nor his eldest daughter.


    ''Finally, the Count has taken off his heavy burden.''


    Considering Nils'' reputation, it was a time when further confirmation was necessary, even if the other party had not yet fully demonstrated the qualifications to inherit the family.


    Robert chewed the food in his mouth, thinking that sooner orter he would have to approach Nils and make friends with him.


    ''Anyway, it''s a good thing for me.''


    Hayden''s son, apparently stupid, seemed much easier to handle than his father.


    Since he was young, he would easily be wary of alcohol and women.


    Perhaps, in the near future, with the change of generations, he himself might be a much wealthier person than a real lord.


    In fact, if there was someone difficult to deal with, it wasn''t Nils, but the woman sitting in front of him right now. She belonged to apletely different category from her obvious, scheming brother.


    I heard that Dame Iona is also busy preparing for the wedding.


    "It''s still in the early stages of discussion."


    Haha, if you have any good news, please send me an invitation. I guess it will probably be soon.


    ''Look at her now.''


    He was making an effort to liven up the atmosphere, but it seemed like the other party was not paying attention and was solely focused on the meal.


    Robert tried to suppress his growing annoyance and brought up the main topic.


    "What are your ns going forward?"


    "Well, since we''vee this far, I thought I might take some time to visit the estate. I''m tired and want to rest early today, so tomorrow would be appropriate."


    Ah, then I will guide you myself. Would you like to take a tour of the office before that? Since you are here for the first time, let me introduce you to my counselors.


    Robert did not hide the faces of those who work with him.


    No, when the count visited, he used to introduce his aplices one by one with utmost sincerity.


    The subordinates, who were afraid of exposing their faces to the count, naturally became more cautious in their behavior.


    If he had a chance to face Iona on this asion, he would be able to present a new sense of tension.


    "Well, is there really a need for that? Just gather the documents and send them to my room. I''ll review them when I have time."


    Iona replied calmly.


    It was an insincere attitude, but Iona''s refusal satisfied Robert in its own way. It was because his attitude as if he had no particr interest in estate affairs work was clearly revealed.


    Feeling slightly better, Robert continued with his meaningless jokes.


    Iona responded just enough to keep the conversation going, without letting the silence linger.


    Instead, she continued to drink alcohol. It was astonishing how someone who imed to be visiting the estate tomorrow could drink so much.


    Robert tried his best to keep up with Iona in emptying their sses, but it wasn''t an easy task.


    After a while, unable to bear it any longer, Robert intervened and spoke to Iona first.


    "Um, Iona, it seems like you''ve had too much to drink..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Today, my dear, it''s time to rest. You can drink again tomorrow, can''t you?"


    Iona, who was practically resting her head on the ss, slowly raised her head.


    Beside her, the empty bottles were already piled up.


    Iona nodded as if she agreed with Robert''s words, but her eyelids felt heavy and she soonid her head back on the table.


    Dame Iona ?


    Robert, too, was drunk, though not as much as she.


    If the opponent had an injection, it seemed that there would be no way to deal with it.


    Robert managed to get up from his seat.


    Suppressing the hups that came rushing in, he waved his hand at the servants.


    "Take Iona to her room... slowly... And while you''re at it, move the prepared documents as well."


    Iona was already half asleep, so she didn''t move.


    The attendants carefully picked her up and left.


    Robert shook his head and took hold of his ss. As he swallowed a gulp of cold water, he felt his senses returning a little.


    Only then did Robert look back at Sophia, who had left the restaurant without following Iona.


    "Whew... What do you think? Is there any problem?"


    To Robert''s meaningful question, Sophia answered as if she had been waiting.


    Yes, I think you can put your mind at ease.


    "When I was dealing with the people earlier, um, hic... What did I do?"


    "Perhaps she was very tired, so you fell asleep right away. She didn''t seem interested in the dinner either. You just told the maid who apanied us that you wanted to return to the capital as soon as possible."


    Yeah, thats how it should be


    Robert nodded in satisfaction.


    Indeed, the heavens were on his side.


    Perhaps due to the increased intoxication, a pleasant anticipation surged within him that he would be able to sessfully get through this annual event once again.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The next morning, moaning from a hangover leaked from Robert''s room early in the morning.


    The problem was that he had consumed more than his usual amount in an effort to entertain his opponent in a pleasant way.


    Due to excessive drinking, Robert had been shuttling back and forth to the bathroom, repeating the cycle of vomiting until he could wee the rising sun.


    Robert, who had emptied his stomach, fell asleep, only to wake upter than usual.


    It was just a short time before the appointment with Iona.


    Robert hurriedly left the room after finishing his urgent preparations contrary to his n.


    I washed and dressed, but I couldn''t help but see the fatigue of the previous day in my eyes.


    Looking at himself in the mirror hanging in the hallway, Robert sighed inwardly.


    ''Now that I''m in this condition, that woman must be ridiculous.''


    It was time to think that maybe it would be better to cancel the outing altogether.


    Robert stopped when he saw Iona waiting for him on the porch.


    Iona, who was looking out the window with her hands behind her back, turned around when she felt someone''s presence.


    You came on time.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Iona greeted in a refreshing voice.


    Robert was embarrassed inside because he hadn''t thought that his opponent would be out earlier than him.


    Looking at that face that didn''t even have the slightest trace ofst night''s drinking party.


    He couldn''t figure out what on earth was going on.


    The other person had drunk more than him, so why was the other person fine while he was in such a state?


    Robert said, looking flustered.


    Dame Iona , it seems that you do not have a hangover.


    "I didn''t drink enough to have a hangover."


    Iona replied nonchntly and instructed her servant to open the main gate.


    Beyond it suddenly appeared an official carriage that Robert had not prepared


    While he was gone, it seemed that Ions had finished the preparations herself.


    Before Robert even had time to apologize for the rudeness, Iona hurriedly climbed into the carriage.


    Robert followed her with an awkward look.


    Just as he thought it would be nice to rest for a little while, as soon as he confirmed that the carriage door was closed, the coachman immediately set off.


    Oh, I should have had the servants bring you some water.


    Iona looked at Robert''s face up close and said as if she felt pity.


    Even at first nce, hisplexion was not very good.


    With ack of sleep, an upset stomach, and the shaking of the carriage, Robert felt like he was going to die.


    Ugh, ugh It''s okay, I''m... f-fine


    If you feel like vomiting, tell me.


    Iona, who answered casually, began to look at the documents prepared in the carriage.


    Robert struggled to catch a glimpse of the contents through his blurred vision.


    ''What is that... ?''


    Seeing the densely written numbers, it seemed like yesterday''s ledger, but sitting face to face with the other person made it difficult to grasp the content properly.


    There was also the fact that his stomach quickly worsened when he tried to concentrate.


    "I get motion sickness when reading in the carriage."


    Remembering Iona''s polite advice, Robert eventually closed his eyes.


    He concluded that Iona was cramming at thest minute. The ledger he sent was by no means thick enough to be easily dealt with.


    "May I open a window?"


    "Go ahead."


    As Robert opened the window and breathed in the fresh air outside, he felt a little better.


    After taking a deep breath for a while, Robert opened his eyes again.


    He finally noticed that the carriage was moving in a direction different from the intended route.


    "Hey... This isn''t the right way. Let''s start by slowly going around the northern outskirts."


    Robert said irritably, tapping on the window that led to the coachman''s seat.


    The coachman, feeling the vibration, nced back. It was a face that Robert didn''t recognize.


    Did Iona call her own person while preparing the carriage?


    While Robert was assessing the situation, Iona came to a sinct conclusion.


    "Just keep going."


    This time, Robert''s gaze turned to Iona.


    Dame Iona, there''s no need for you to personally inspect the low-information areas in the south. They''re not of much interest."


    "I found that area more intriguing."


    "Haha... Since you''ve always lived in the capital, you may not be familiar with the territory. I was going to guide you as I served the Count, so could you please follow my definite intentions?"


    Robert said, trying to persuade Iona.


    From his perspective, it was an act of patience, but it still seemed very presumptuous to treat the youngdy of the noble family in such a manner.


    Finally, Iona put down the papers she was holding.


    "Baron."


    "Yes."


    "Are you the lord of thisnd?"


    "...Yes?"


    "I asked if you are the owner of thisnd."


    Robert couldn''t help but be taken aback by Iona''s cold question.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have boldly questioned why she was asking that, but at this moment, he couldn''t find a way to escape the situation so smoothly.


    When she suddenly expressed anger after being indifferent all along, Robert felt a great sense of surprise.


    "When I heard that you don''tmute to the lordship office and instead reside there, I understood it as a convenience. But now that I hear your words, I wonder if it was actually your unruliness that caused it. Baron, are you Count Modrov?"


    How could that be, Dame Iona!


    Robert eximed in astonishment.


    He had only shown kindness so that she could inspect the necessarynds. Of course, that necessityrgely followed his own standards.


    ''Damn, why is she getting so angry?''


    The southern region was where Robert had harshly treated the farmers, turning them from tenants toborers.


    Robert always guided Count Modrov to another ce, fearing that he might hear something strange.


    However, instead of obediently following his suggestions like her father, Iona was stubbornly insisting on unnecessary stubbornness. Making a fuss over trivial matters.


    I was just trying to be helpful to you.


    Robert defended himself with a sense of injustice, but Iona coldly cut off his words.


    "You''re going off-topic."


    Robert felt a surge of emotions, but he couldn''t confront her here, so he ended up apologizing half-heartedly.


    I apologize if you felt ufortable with my words and actions.


    Iona didn''t answer.


    A sense of difort, humiliation, and a slight sense of nausea mixed together in Robert''s mind.


    He found it extremely difficult to endure this situation, being scolded by the count''s daughter, who was not even Count Modrov.


    Robert lowered his head, barely hiding his distorted face.


    The conversation did not continue. In silence, the carriage ran for a long time.


    Through the window, the southern region seemed to be getting closer.


    Robert expected the carriage to slow down and move slowly. That way, the owner couldfortably survey the surroundings.


    However, the carriage suddenly came to a stop in the middle of a field road.


    It was at that moment when Robert, with a bewildered expression, was about to inspect the carriage, thinking that there might be a problem with the wheels.


    Leaving Robert with a puzzled expression behind, Iona stepped outside.


    Dame Iona, why are you getting off all of a sudden  .


    Robert stopped talking abruptly.


    People were also getting off the carriage that followed them, one by one.


    When Robert spotted Fin''s face inside, his eyes widened in astonishment.


    Without a second thought, Robert hurriedly went outside and approached Fin, grabbing his arm and pulling him behind the carriage.


    Why are you here?


    Robert nced around and whispered in a harsh voice. Fin responded dumbfoundedly as if asking why.


    Dame Iona is looking for an assistant to help tour the manor.


    Why is that you?


    It was a fact that Fin didn''t even know.


    Fin had simply joined the group after being called by Sophia.


    But if he mentioned Sofia''s name here, Robert seemed likely to vent his anger on her for no reason. It seemed that Robert wasn''t pleased with his appearance outside.


    Fin only ryed what he had heard.


    "Well, I happened to be avable... And they said it would be convenient to have someone who directly organized the ount bookse and assist."


    What are you assisting with?


    Robert asked nkly.


    Something was off. Since earlier, an unpleasant premonition had been creeping up on him.


    As usual, Robert grabbed Fin by the cor.


    Robert, who fiercely shed his teeth once, asked again.


    Did you say something strange?


    Ouch, I I-It not true.


    Fin''s denial didn''t sound particrly false.


    But instead of letting go of the Fin right away, Robert stared into his green eyes for a moment as if examining his intentions.


    Be careful what you do.


    Leaving a warning, Robert turned around and came back behind the carriage.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    In the meantime, those who had finished their preparations were pacing around as if they were about to depart immediately.


    Robert hurriedly approached Iona and struck up a conversation as if trying to gauge her mood.


    Dame, are you nning to walk directly? You must be tired.


    He didn''t know if it was a well-organized shopping street, but Count Modlov had never tried to walk on his own feet on a dirt road like this. It was because his clothes would quickly be dirty with dust, not to mention the foul smell of manure.


    When Robert pointed to the ground with his fingertips from inside thefortable carriage and exined, ''This is the amount of money from here to there,'' the Count would nod his head in satisfaction.


    Why does his daughter choose to go through unnecessary hardships?


    "If you''re tired, the baron can go in and take a rest."


    "No, I''m just afraid Dame Iona will be having a hard time  .


    "The Baron seems to worry a lot."


    "Or perhaps, there are many things to be anxious about?"


    Iona smiled softly after asking.


    While Robert froze in response to her thought-provoking question, Iona began to walk ahead, leaving him behind.


    Servants carrying documents and luggage lined up and followed behind her. Fin was among them.


    For some reason, feeling nervous, Robert moved one step away from them.


    Instead of Robert, Fin stood next to Iona and exined thend area and ie.


    ''Something is strange, something...''


    It was when Robert rubbed his aching head and contemted what went wrong.


    The serfs who had gathered nearby to have a meal caught his eye.


    ''Come to think of it, it''s right around lunchtime.''


    It seemed that the other side was also aware of the existence of the passing guest.


    Upon discovering Iona and her group, the serfs stood up in surprise, only to quickly bow their heads to the ground again.


    Everyone appeared bewildered by the sudden appearance of a noble person.


    They meekly lowered their bodies, waiting for Iona to pass by. However, Iona confidently crossed the field ditch and stood in front of them.


    Who is cultivating thend around here?


    Everyone''s faces were stained with astonishment at Iona''s question.


    Andlord''s daughter trying to mingle with a lowly serf.


    It was an absolutely unbelievable situation. Even Robert was so shocked that he couldn''t stop her.


    I-I am.


    The man in the shabby clothes stood up from his seat trembling.


    Iona looked at him lightly and asked.


    "Judging by your appearance, you don''t seem to be a tenant farmer. Is that correct?"


    "Yes... yes."


    Compared to the size of thend he was in charge of, the man''s outfit was too tattered. Even the food he was holding was so poor that Iona wondered how he could muster any strength after eating that.


    However, Iona''s eyes did not show any sympathy.


    Iona turned to Fin and asked in a cold voice.


    Looking at the documents, it seems that this person is in charge of about 6nds, is that true?


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Fin replied with a bewildered look.


    In an iprehensible situation, his heart was beating strangely.


    "This is odd. If that''s the case, they should have yielded around twenty bundles of grain, but they only paid half of it as tax. The calction doesn''t add up."


    Tenant farmers usually paid half of their harvest as rent.


    Serfs usually demanded more grain, so on this ount the tax was underpaid.


    Im surest years harvest wasnt so bad Did you secretly steal the grain?


    Iona questioned the serf in a terrifying voice.


    The man, taken aback by this, hurriedly shook his head and exined.


    "W-What are you talking about? I definitely handed over fifteen bundlesst autumn. That''s the truth!"


    "You''re tantly lying. Isn''t there a clear record of it here?"


    Saying that, Iona snapped her hand at Fin.


    As Fin hesitantly approached, Iona swiftly snatched the documents from him and pointed to a specific spot with her finger.


    The serf was just looking down at the rest of the floor, afraid of Iona''s sudden condemnation.


    Tears streaming down his face as he pleaded


    "It''s unfair, I definitely handed over fifteen bundles...!"


    Finn unknowingly clenched his fists. Because he knew better than anyone that this man''s words were true.


    In the ledgers that Robert showed to Iona, those whom Robert had arbitrarily downgraded were still paying rent based on their peasant days.


    Naturally, the difference went straight into Robert''s clutches.


    The surrounding serfs exchanged knowing nces in the unsettling situation. While they couldn''t precisely understand what was happening, one thing was certain: the high-ranking noble figures were once again squeezing their blood.


    "This is too much."


    "Sigh, why bother living like this? It''s better to die than suffer."


    The serfs only whispered in low voices that only they could hear, and did not dare to go directly in front of Iona. No matter how vicious the opponent was, it was obvious that if they openly cursed at her, their throat would cut off.


    But did it reach Iona''s ears? She turned her cold gaze toward them.


    What did you just say?


    It was toote to close their mouths now; there was no going back.


    The serfs trembled and shook their necks. In an instant, the surroundings became quiet.


    An unusual anger erupted from Iona.


    "Not only did you arbitrarily lower the rent by tampering with thend size unnoticed by thendlord, but you also had the audacity to insult your superiors without any remorse. Have you witnessed such audacity?!"


    At this point, Robert couldn''t help but step out to stop Iona.


    If this situation escted, it would be troublesome for him.


    He couldn''t let Iona realize that this was not the serfs'' fault but deliberate embezzlement.


    Sensing a crisis, Robert approached with a drawn face and grabbed Iona''s arm.


    Dame Iona! Calm down. here might have been an issue with the ledger. Since it''s a task done by people, mistakes are inevitable. I will have someone investigate it thoroughly."


    Baron, do you know what I just heard from them and take their side?


    Iona red at Robert with bitter eyes.


    It was an anger that Robert, who was far away, could not rte to.


    Robert nced at Fin, hoping for some sign, but Fin hesitated, unsure of what to say. He hadn''t heard the peasants'' voices either.


    While Robert struggled to find the right words, Iona coldly brushed his hand away.


    With an angry and determined look, she turned to her attendants and gave an order.


    "Listen up, go back to the estate immediately, and bring the soldiers! We must put all these scoundrels in prison."


    Robert sensed that something was going terribly wrong.


    ***


    More than a dozen serfs were imprisoned in the underground interrogation room of the manor house.


    Iona also ordered a full-scale investigation as soon as she returned to the mansion, saying that she did not know who might have cheated and paid the rent.


    She imed to have heard words she couldn''t tolerate from the heavens, but no one knew exactly what she had heard. Even Robert couldn''t stop her.


    Meanwhile, the captured serfs were moring for innocence, driving Robert crazy.


    In the midst of it all, Iona decided to summon Fin to her office to reexamine the ledger from the beginning.


    Robert, who heard about this, went to Fin first and pleaded.


    There is nothing wrong with the ledger.


    When Fin''s reply was dyed, Robert revealed it and threatened again.


    Answer me, there is nothing wrong with the ledger.


    There is nothing wrong with the ledger.


    "Good, that''s all you have to say. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Reconciliation was still not entirely impossible.


    Iona ordered a detailed investigation, but the personnel were also those under Robert.


    If everyone agreed and kept their mouths shut, the situation could be ended with the cheeky protest of a few lowly serfs.


    Robert murmured as if to reassure himself.


    These lowly serfs just cheated and paid the rent at will. It''s something that can often happen when you don''t have a watchful eye. No matter how unfair they are, there is no evidence.


    Fin, who had been watching Robert for a while, asked cautiously.


    "Can''t we... Can''t we handle it as my mistake?"


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you say that even humans can make mistakes? I will take responsibility, so please release the captured individuals..."


    Fin couldn''t say anything more. It was because Robert reached out his arm and choked his neck.


    Fin, who hit the back of his head against the wall, let out a low moan.


    "You... Do you think this is a joke? Do you think it''s okay to say such insensitive things just because we showed a little vulnerability? We''re in a situation where we could all die, and are you not aware of it?"


    "Guh, ugh..."


    "Why, are you worried that those lowly serfs will be harmed? You''re quitepassionate. There are many people to worry about, after all."


    Robert released his grip on Fin''s neck, muttering.


    Fin leaned against the wall and desperately took a breath.


    As Fin gasped and coughed, Robert uttered a few harsh curses.


    Robert pointed his finger at Fin and spoke.


    That''s why you''re living like this now, you bastard. You''re caught up in a situation where you''re risking your life, all because of your own ipetence."


    ...


    "If you want to see your father live a long and healthy life, then do well and take care of it. Understand?"


    Fin caressed his aching neck and gasped for breath. His vision was blurred because of the tears welling up in his eyes.


    Robert briefly stuck out his tongue as he observed Fin''s distressed state.


    "Before you go to that woman, tidy up your appearance. Maybe wear a cravat or something."


    Robert kicked the chair next to him in a fit of irritation and left the room. Fin said he was nning to meet Iona soon, so it seemed Robert couldn''t bring himself to do anything more.


    Fin, who had prepared himself to be severely beaten, felt a sense of relief deep down. And he felt disgusted with himself for feeling that way.


    Standing in ce, Fin took deep breaths for a while and wiped away the moisture around his eyes.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, he tidied up his appearance and found a thin silk scarf as Robert had suggested.


    As he wrapped it around his neck, the red marks from his grandson quickly disappeared from view.


    With his usual expressionless face, Fin stepped into the corridor and headed toward Iona.


    After returning to the main residence, Iona had naturally pushed Robert aside and upied the study.


    Fin left a polite knock and entered the room.


    "I heard you called for me."


    Iona, sitting with her chin resting on her hand in front of the desk, turned only her eyes to look at him.


    Fin felt that she was observing him.


    After a brief search, she asked.


    "Was your throat sore or something?"


    Fin remained frozen in ce.


    When he had checked in the mirror, all traces of the violence Robert had inflicted werepletely hidden.


    He couldn''t understand why the other person would ask such a question when there were no visible signs of what had happened.


    Fin reflexively denied it.


    What are you saying?


    That cravat, take it off.


    Iona ordered, pointing at him with her pen. Fin couldn''t readilyply with her words.


    Iona''s eyebrow raised slightly.


    "Are you defying my words?"


    In the end, Fin reluctantly raised his hand and untied the cloth covering his neck.


    He couldn''t confirm with his own eyes, but the grandson''s marks wouldn''t have disappeared in that short amount of time.


    He felt her gaze lingering just below his chin.


    Is it the work of the baron?


    Fin found this situation truly bizarre.


    He had just met Iona today. It was strange enough that she seemed to know about him, but what he couldn''t understand was why she was showing interest in his wounds.


    ''Has someone in the mansion ryed the information?''


    Was she trying to assert her dominance and show off her knowledge, as if she knew everything?


    If that were the case, he couldn''t deceive her with half-hearted lies.


    Fin felt the need to mix truth with his words. He answered, ying the role of a faithful subordinate to the Baron.


    "I failed to properly attend to the guests."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Iona replied with ack of sincerity.


    She didn''t seem to believe Fin''s excuse, but at the same time, she didn''t seem interested in probing further about the same issue.


    As she stood up and motioned him inside, she said, "First,e over here and have a seat."


    Inside the study, there was a small room attached for meetings.


    After entering, Iona picked up a ss kettle ced on top of a low storage cab and poured herself water.


    Fin attempted to stand up and do it himself, but she extended her hand to stop him.


    Returning to her seat, Iona pushed a ss of water in front of Fin and said,


    "I apologize for not having proper tea to serve."


    "No."


    Fin replied with a sense of apology.


    Although it was likely her first time visiting this ce, she acted as if this space was extremely familiar to her.


    It was a strange feeling, as if she was receiving him as a guest. She suddenly asked, "How old are you?"


    Twenty-eight.


    "Ah, I see. Around that age."


    Before he could feel puzzled by her inexplicable reaction, she threw the next question.


    Since when have you been working for Baron Franz?


    Its been about eight years.


    "It coincides with the time when your father''s business suddenly closed down."


    Was her friendly attitude an attempt to make him drop his guard? She touched upon a sensitive topic unexpectedly.


    After a brief deep breath, Fin answered.


    "You''re right."


    "The one who apprehended your father was none other than Baron Franz himself. How did you end up helping him?"


    "You seem to be talking about something unrted to the current matter."


    "I''m asking about how you became involved in a crime. How can that be unrted?"


    Iona''s casual retort made Fin momentarily hold his breath.


    Was this a question to test him or was she truly speaking as if she knew everything?


    Fin''s mind becameplicated. Trying to hide his perplexed expression, he said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    You are cheating.


    I have nothing to say.


    Why, are you afraid of the baron?


    Although it was a situation where he had initially taken the Baron''s side, it could potentially turn the tables and lead to even greater guilt. Nheless, Fin had no choice but to remain silent.


    Fin''s father was currently living in a residence arranged by Robert, away from the Modrov Estate, receiving medical care.


    Robert jokingly mentioned that it would have been difficult toplete the recovery if it weren''t for him, but in reality, he had hidden Fin''s father in a ce where no one could reach him.


    With his father''s life in Robert''s hands, Fin could never betray him.


    Looking down at Fin''s bowed head, Iona swallowed a wry smile.


    Loyalty to the enemy for the sake of the father.


    From Iona''s perspective, who held Count Modrov as her enemy, it was a sentiment she couldn''t understand.


    ''It was like that in my previous life too.''


    The way he lived was not much different then and now.


    Baron Franz used his father''s safety as a weapon to wield the pin, and the Fin moved as the opponent wishes.


    In terms of absolute obedience, it was simr to her rtionship with Richard.


    One difference was that Fin always wanted to get away.


    Iona remembered the words he had said when they first met.


    ***


    "I have a favor to ask."


    A weary voice from an overly thin body. Despite having no strength due to prolonged interrogation, his posture was impressive, with a straightened back.


    Of course, that wasn''t a reason to forgive his arrogance.


    "Do I look like I''m sitting here to listen to your request?"


    It''s a simple thing. Please find my father. Then I will tell you everything I know.


    Fin remained steadfast, even in the face of Iona''s disdain.


    As Iona stared intently at Fin''s face, the attendant who was standing beside her approached and whispered.


    It is said that Baron Franz imprisoned Ichi''s father and threatened him. People say he worked like a ve for over 10 years  .


    There was a trace of humanpassion in the attendant''s voice.


    Punishment was inevitable, but couldn''t they at least consider granting his final request? That was the tone of the message.


    At that time, Iona had just stripped Hayden of his title and assumed the position of the Countess.


    Feeling uneasy about the situation, Robert had already nted his people within the Count''s estate, allowing him to swiftly escape before his past actions were exposed.


    By the time Iona came down to the Modrov estate, he had already disappeared.


    It was Fin who was brought out as the person in charge in ce of the escaped enemy.


    Hearing the story made her feel sorry for him.


    "If you hade with evidence before this matter was revealed, you might have achieved what you desired."


    Even so, Iona drew a firm line with a cold voice.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    She didn''t fully trust the story that Fin had been told by her aide. It was because it was impossible to verify the authenticity of each one.


    Even if it was true, his crimes were too heavy to be sympathetic for pity''s sake.


    There were many things in the world that couldn''t be solved simply by saying it couldn''t be helped, and Fin was not exceptional enough to be an exception for Iona.


    "A rat bastard that devoured the family''s assets dares to attempt a transaction with the evidence?"


    Iona threatened in a terrifying voice.


    It was an attempt to frighten and make him speak up, but Fin''s attitude was consistently firm.


    No, rather, he seemed to bepletely engrossed in only one thought, without the capacity to care about anything else.


    In the first ce, the reason Iona had personally intervened and cornered him was because he kept repeating only one im.


    "Regardless of what you think, it doesn''t matter. Find my father. I will speak after that."


    "I could just kill you right here."


    "But it would be much simpler to listen to my request."


    Everything went exactly as he had said.


    The decision to speak only after finding his father, and Iona''s ttery that it would make the task much simpler.


    Fin remained silent to the end, and Iona''s subordinates failed to find the hidden ledgers.


    In the end, Iona judged that she couldn''t waste any more time and ordered her men to inquire about Fin''s father. She had to resolve the territorial issue and return to her lord.


    There were no loyal followers who would devote themselves to a fugitive.


    Iona was able to find Fin''s father shortly thereafter.


    No, whether she could say that she found him or not was uncertain.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Iona closed her eyes for a moment and spoke.''


    Fin, your father is already dead.


    As Iona finished speaking, Fin abruptly stood up with a pale, horrified face. It was the first dramatic reaction he had shown since sitting in this ce.


    "No matter how important it is to uncover the truth... how can you say such a thing!"


    "Do you think I''m lying?"


    Iona could read Fin''s thoughts without bothering to hear an answer.


    He wanted to believe so desperately.


    Didn''t the baron move him to another region when your father became seriously ill about three years ago? With the excuse of treatment.


    Iona said, searching for distant memories.


    At that, Fin was visibly flustered.


    "That may be true... but... I have seen my father even after that. I saw him alive with my own eyes!"


    "Your father couldn''tst another year and died."


    "That''s impossible. I consistently received letters, even just recently...!"


    "Handwriting can easily be forged. Do you remember when was thest time you met with your father?"


    The exact date was hazy. But one thing was certain, it was earlier than the time Iona mentioned.


    Since then, Robert has not allowed Fin to leave the estate any longer, using the excuse that he was busy with work.


    Because he could only meet his father under his supervision, Fin had to be content with asional letters.


    I can''t believe it.


    Fin gritted his teeth. It seemed that he could not bear to ept his father''s death.


    Iona didn''t say anything and just stared at the desk. She was there to give him time to ept the reality.


    Did he also realize that fact?


    Fin''s eyes, which were ring at Iona, gradually rxed.


    Fin groaned and murmured, finally biting his lip to shut his mouth.


    Soon, his expressionpletely crumbled.


    With a trembling jaw, he managed to speak.


    Is that true?"


    "If I had thought of deceiving you, I would have allowed you to meet your father."


    "But then, why didn''t you...?"


    "I didn''t want to deceive you like Baron Franz did."


    Fin sat helplessly in his seat.


    He raised his hand and covered his eyes. But he couldn''t stop the tears from flowing from top to bottom.


    Moisture seeped through his dry fingers.


    As if unable to suppress his emotions, he blurted out suddenly.


    Every day I thought I wanted to die.


    I guess I can do it now


    His voice withered away, like a squeezed-out sponge, as it reached its end.


    He had cried like this before as well.


    Hiding his eyes and cowering like someonemitting a shameful act, he endured the overwhelming sadness that rushed over him without uttering a single sob.


    Only after witnessing that sight did Iona realize that he was someone who could endure such sacrifices for his father.


    Iona asked quietly.


    Are you nning on getting revenge?


    "...Revenge?"


    "Or perhaps, atonement."


    Fin looked at Iona with misty eyes.


    If it was revenge, was it a promise to give him a chance to repay what he had suffered from the baron?


    If it was atonement, was it a statement that he could cleanse the sins he hadmitted until now?


    Neither of them felt real.


    Fin was well aware of the weight of his actions. It was because what he had seen today was the result of his own mistakes.


    As if reading his inner thoughts, Iona asked.


    Have you seen the faces of the serfs captured today?


    "I asked if you saw the pitiful state of the territory''s people who have suffered due to the consequences of your actions."


    Fin nodded slowly.


    Until now, Fin had hardly left the lord''s mansion. He spent his days buried in documents from early morning until the next dawn, consumed by his administrative duties.


    Robert had entrusted Fin with not only dirty tasks such as maintaining double ledgers but also all the various responsibilities assigned to the acting lord.


    He became ustomed to his wrongdoing.


    At first, he must have been tormented by the thought of being involved in crimes, but as time passed, he only thought aboutpleting his work quickly.


    People appeared as mere numbers when he stared at them.


    Fin intentionally turned a blind eye to the fate that awaited the peasants he had signed off on in the documents. That was the only way he could survive.


    Fin opened his mouth after a long silence.


    "If you need a testimony, I''ll provide it. I''ll hand over all the evidence I''ve kept."


    Now that he had learned of his father''s death, Fin had nothing left to protect. Further denial was futile.


    No, in fact, he wondered if he had been rebelling meaninglessly from the beginning.


    The woman who had been able to clearly see the situation within the Modrov domain even from a distance.


    She had called him not to investigate the baron crimes or anything like that, but merely because she needed evidence to make her work easier.


    Unlike him, who had held onto all the evidence and continued to suffer, he felt that she would be capable of setting everything right.


    It was the only thing he looked forward to in the future he would see.


    I havent promised you pardon yet.


    "I don''t want that. Please punish me like everyone else."


    After serving your sentence, how do you n to live?


    Is there anything like serving my sentence? I dared to deceive and betray the owner of thisnd, so I must repent by dying.


    By speaking of death, Fin was able to calm his restless mind.


    It was the first time his troubled thoughts had be clear.


    However, Iona didn''t admire his solemn determination but instead ridiculed him without hesitation.


    "Do you know why the world is filled with shameless people?"


    "...."


    "It''s because they never feel remorse for their mistakes. They have no guilt, so they don''t think they should lose anything in return. They confidently lift their heads as if nothing happened and shamelessly continue to live. Only people like you are broken and crushed, bing the scapegoats."


    Upon learning of his father''s death, Fin had cooperated with Iona even in his previous life. And now, he wanted to pay the price and die.


    Despite the fact that it was Franz, the Baron who caused all of this, who knew nothing of responsibility and fled.


    "You know what? If you get caught, the charges will be embezzlement and forgery of official documents. The plight of the poor territory''s people who were sacrificed because of the baron won''t be mentioned at all. The count I know will only continue to exploit after finding the baron''s secret funds because it''s profitable."


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Iona knew how to manipte and elevate someone like Fin.


    Those who had lived their lives only for others did not know how to determine the direction of their own lives.


    Only another person became his path and future, just like Iona.


    In her previous life, Iona had failed to realize this fact, which allowed her to reap Fin.


    Using the freely given favor as leverage, she made him her pawn and without any sense of problem, entrusted him with illegal aftermaths. Competence, in its nature, was more versatile in the realm of treachery.


    The desired future might not have been what it turned out to be, but nheless, Fin silently stood by Iona''s side.


    Perhaps he knew that the moment he expressed dissatisfaction, she would abandon him without a trace of regret.


    Fin did countless things for her and Richard without ever refusing. And one day, he was suddenly assassinated by someone filled with resentment.


    "I want to give you a chance to make all things right."


    "...."


    "You''ve been with the baron for a long time. As you''ve handled many tasks, you must also know many unjust stories. Make them restore their original lives directly. Otherwise, your death will be remembered as a cowardly escape. Isn''t that right?"


    As Iona descended to the Modrov territory, she made a silent determination.


    Just as she was determined not to live as before, she would show him a different future. At least, she would ensure that he would not fall back into the life he hated.


    That was why she couldn''t demand him to work for her as she did before.


    Rather than that, she sincerely told him to live for others who he had sinned against. She said it with genuine intent.


    "And if you still want to die,e and tell me then. I''ll personally bury you next to the grave of Baron Franz. It''s not an ending I would rmend, though."


    Concluding the words like a joke, Iona smiled bitterly.


    Although she packaged it as something for his sake, she couldn''t deny the fact that her way of dealing with him was still cowardly.


    She knew from the beginning what kind of answer Fin would give her.


    Finally, the man''s burning red eyes showed determination. Fin looked straight at Iona and asked.


    "What should I do from now on?"


    <strong>***</strong>


    It was that evening that the nameless guards broke into the manor house to arrest Baron Franz.


    No special work was required for Iona to mobilize the head of the guard.


    Iona was the kind of inspector who came to oversee the territory on behalf of the lord, and, above all, there was a reliable witness who shared her intentions.


    Upon learning that Fin had revealed all the irregrities, the captain of the guard quickly sided with Iona.


    No matter how much Robert had been flying and crawling within the territory, he was only a vassal. It was obvious which of the two would be the wiser choice: Count Modrov or Baron Franz.


    However, when the guards entered Robert''s room, he was already gone.


    At the same time, Robert was trembling with anxiety and fear in a remote location, inside a storage shed for agricultural materials.


    As soon as the gag was removed from his mouth, Robert shouted in astonishment.


    Dame Iona! What the hell is this!


    "The gag, should I put it back on?"


    The man who had brought Robert here asked. He was one of the operatives whom Iona had personally brought from the capital.


    Of course, he wasn''t an ordinary servant, and Iona did not hire him to do ordinary servant work here either.


    After a moment of contemtion, Iona nodded her head and ordered him to go outside.


    Soon, only Iona and Robert were left in the warehouse.


    Iona silently pulled a wooden crate over and sat down. Robert watched Iona''s reactions with growing unease.


    "W-where is this? Why are you... This is kidnapping!"


    "I don''t want to bother with exnations, so I''ll say it briefly. Baron Franz, you are currently wanted for the suspicion of embezzling the Modrov family''s property."


    Iona said in an overbearing voice.


    As soon as Iona''s exnation was over, a heavy silence fell within the warehouse.


    Robert unconsciously moistened his dry lips. He asked as if denying reality.


    "W-what are you talking about? Why are you doing this to me? What did I do wrong? Huh? After dedicating myself entirely to the Count..."


    As soon as he heard the word ''suspicion,'' Robert''s voice filled with indignation.


    Of course, Iona didn''t have much patience to listen to his pointless excuses.


    Iona spoke with a sharp voice.


    Baron, Fin has confided everything.


    Robert, who had been approaching Iona on his knees, stiffened his body.


    The nape of his neck was drenched with cold sweat.


    "How could he... How did he...?"


    The risk factor should have been sorted out long ago when the deterrent was gone.


    At Iona''s advice, Robert quietly gnashed his teeth.


    His instincts were telling him. The woman standing in front of him was the one who informed Fin of the fact that his father had passed away.


    From the beginning, she had intended toe to the Modrov territory for this purpose.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense.


    Why bother inspecting an unimportant area, detaining the peasants and creating a scene, or summoning Fin under the pretense of investigating the ount books...


    It was all to hold him down and make him kneel here.


    "What... What do you want from me?"


    Robert asked in a trembling voice.


    He had woken up in this secluded ce, a truly desperate situation, but even in the midst of it, he tried to find a way to survive.


    If the other party had intended to punish him formally, they wouldn''t have created a conversation like this.


    Either let him go after revealing something that shouldn''t be revealed to others or secretly eliminate him.


    Robert chose to hope for the former possibility.


    Is it money?


    Robert asked nervously.


    Since there was nothing else she could demand from him, he spoke with a certain level of confidence.


    "Let''s make a deal. If you cover up this matter, I will give half of the amount I have collected so far to you. I will continue to send you things to embezzle in the future. It''s not a bad deal, right?"


    After all, even if he were to die like this, the money would only go back into the Count''s pocket. As someone who had revealed all the circumstances, it felt regrettable.


    Robert hoped for a positive answer from Iona''s mouth. However, Iona merely looked down at him with indifferent eyes.


    No, you will take the money and run away.


    "What..."


    Robert''s face twisted in confusion at the iprehensible words.


    On the surface, it seemed like she was offering help, but he knew that the other party wouldn''t show him such unreasonable favor.''


    Iona calmly whispered to the anxious Robert about the uing external events.


    "The money you embezzled will be concealed along with your whereabouts. I will report to the Count that the culprit stole the money and ran away, and then the Count will concentrate on tracking down your disappeared self."


    After discussing the whereabouts of the money with Robert, it meant that she would take all the money.


    Robert was astonished and stumbled over his words.


    "That, that''s absurd..."


    "Think about it. Isn''t it a proposal that doesn''t harm you as well? After all, if you get caught by the guards, you''ll be dead. While I help you escape, at least you''ll be safe."


    For a moment, it might be possible. It was a self-evident fact that the Count would never forgive someone who embezzled his fortune.


    However, even if Robert followed Iona''s proposal, there was no guarantee that he would survive. In the end, she would kill him to eliminate any evidence. If he were to be captured by the Count and spill the truth, it would be troublesome.


    ''Damn it, damn it!''


    Robert cursed inwardly with frustration.


    He needed to think. He had to find a way to survive no matter what.


    Robert desperately racked his brain, searching for a topic that would pique her interest.


    Then, a thought shed through his mind, and Robert quickly raised his head.


    "Aren''t you curious about your... your mother?"


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Was it because the words that came out of Robert''s mouth were unexpectedly surprising?


    Iona replied with an expression that was not an answer.


    "My mother?"


    You''re not an adopted daughter, you''re Count Modrov''s illegitimate child! I know everything. I know who Dame''s real mother is!


    Robert shouted furiously. It seemed like he wanted to attract her attention somehow.


    ''My mother.''


    Iona pondered over the awkward word.


    Was it because she had never actually met her before?


    Iona had never deeply thought about her birth mother. She simply guessed that she was just one of the women Count Modrov had always met on the streets.


    In fact, Count Modrov often used Iona''s mother''s background as a pretext to belittle Iona.


    Iona asked with an interesting expression on her face.


    How do you know about my birth mother?


    Dame, I''m the second son of my father. How could I have gained the trust of the count, inherited the title, and even became the deputy lord? It''s thanks to sharing a secret that shouldn''t be revealed.


    Thinking that Iona took the bait, Robert borated on the story.


    It was indeed rare for a second son to seed to this extent in a noble society where primogeniture was the norm.


    When Iona didn''t deny it, Robert''s eyes sparkled as he approached her.


    "Well, aren''t you curious? Who your mother is, and why she abandoned you..."


    "It''s intriguing. Your creativity in making up stories to survive."


    Iona said admiringly.


    While it was true that Robert presented quite an interesting scenario, Iona never trusted the words of such a person.


    Robert, who read the disbelief in Iona''s eyes, jumped up in frustration.


    Do you think I am lying?


    Iona responded with silence.


    At that, Robert hurriedly opened his mouth again.


    Yes, your age. I even know how old you really are. In fact, you are older than Nils. It means that you have known your younger brother as your older brother.


    It was a story that wasn''t entirely frivolous.


    Iona was locked up, cut off from the outside world, until she entered the imperial pce.


    There was a date that she was told that it was her birthday, and there was no evidence to refute it even if the actual date of birth was earlier than that.


    But if that were true, a question arises.


    The former countess gave birth to Nils exactly ten months after the wedding with Hayden. If Iona was older than Nils, it means that she was conceived before Hayden became her husband.


    However, even though it didn''t change the fact that Iona was an illegitimate child, but at least the Count could avoid resentment that he hadmitted adultery after marriage.


    Why did Hayden insist on deceiving Iona about her age and taking responsibility for his own wrongdoing?


    Come on, lets make a deal. Send me into exile. Once I settle safely, I will tell you everything I know. Isn''t it valuable enough to be called a secret about your hidden birth, something you didn''t even know existed? Huh?"


    Beads of sweat trickled down Robert''s forehead as he pleaded with Iona.


    With the hope that she would let it slide by this point, he looked at Iona earnestly.


    Considering that everything he had said so far was the entirety of the facts he knew, his proposition itself was a scam. However, it didn''t mean that he hadpletely made up a story.


    There was a time in the distant past when Count Modrov traveled here and there as if he had a thorn in his side.


    Shortly before the wedding, instead of immediately heading to the capital, the Count stayed in his territory for a while. Thanks to that, Robert, at that time, was often taken by his parents and frequently visited the lordship. It was because the adults had calcted that it would familiarize the future head of the family and prepare him in advance.


    Of course, Hayden had no interest in the troublesome little boy.


    If it weren''t for ''that incident,'' Hayden probably wouldn''t even remember Robert''s name properly.


    "Hey, can you tell Mr. Hayden that a guest has arrived?"


    In that respect, it was truly an extraordinary coincidence that the woman who came with the child happened to call for Robert. Even now, looking back, it was an incredible stroke of luck.


    Perhaps from the woman''s perspective, the naive little child of uncertain age felt safer than others.


    In fact, until that point, Robert didn''t fully understand what the situation he was in meant.


    Robert agreed to the woman''s request and, following Hayden''s order to keep their meeting a secret, he didn''t tell anyone about that day''s events.


    Until he grew old enough to realize that the deal waspletely mismatched.


    ''Anyway, it was lucky, whether I like it or not..''


    Hayden didn''t kill Iona or send her away. To smoothly navigate that unnatural situation, he needed some proper maneuvering.


    In return for protecting Hayden''s secret, Robert gained a reliable backer in Count Modrov.


    And perhaps, Robert thought that he might be able to ovee the crisis by using it once again.


    "Do you want to exile?"


    Iona asked with a voice that couldn''t be guessed at the intention.


    Robert quickly nodded his head as her words ended, fearing what would happen if he didn''t.


    It doesn''t matter which country. If you help me settle down safely, I will keep what happened today a secret for the rest of my life.


    There must be no lie in that statement.


    Robert''s face instantly brightened.


    He nodded his head several times, assuring her that there was nothing to worry about.


    Right now, the security in the territory is tight, making it difficult to escape. You''ll have to hide here for a while. Can you stay unnoticed?


    "Of course."


    "What you need to do is pass the information through the man you saw earlier. He will guide you to the destination."


    To think that he had to apany the man who knocked him out and kidnapped him for a long time.


    Robert felt a bit uneasy, but he had no choice but to ept it.


    If Iona had made that decision, he had no other choice.


    Iona left Robert behind, who hadpletely calmed down, and went outside.


    The man who had been sent out earlier was guarding the front like he was watching.


    Iona spoke to him.


    In two days, when I leave for the capital, the security will be low. Take the subject to a new location at that time."


    Considering the period during which Robert had been acting as the deputy lord, the amount of embezzled funds was significant.


    Since they couldn''t touch the Count''s funds, Iona nned to temporarily hide the money where it couldn''t be found.


    For that to happen, Robert needed to roam outside diligently and divert attention.


    Are there any changes to the n?


    In response to the errand man''s secret question, Iona quietly affirmed.


    "Yes, leave a trace in the port of Ture, then dispose of him at sea."


    She pretended to consider the proposal in order to make Robert obedient, but her determination to deal with him had been firm from the beginning.


    Even if his im about knowing the true identity of her birth mother was true, it didn''t matter.


    Anyway, even in the past life, Iona did not meet her birth mother until the day she died. Was there any other expression as empty as the name of her mother?


    Whether she lived or died, whether she had been forced to abandon her daughter, or circumstance unavoidable, Iona was not willing to take the obvious risk just to get the answer to those questions.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The serfs Iona had captured were released safely less than a dayter.


    Those who expected to be beaten, even when they did not, were dumbfounded by the unexpectedly merciful treatment.


    However, when they went outside, there was separate news that was even more astonishing. It turned out that this time, the suspicion had fallen on Baron Franz.


    A soldier exined the situation to them, who looked puzzled.


    "He was used of embezzlement. It seems he made people work as farmers but recorded that he received rent as usual in the ount book. And he gulped down all the remaining money himself."


    "What? So that''s why we were suspected of producing less grain?"


    "Yes, the auditor who came this time was the Count''s adopted daughter. She was incredibly thorough in her work. She could tell at a nce that there was a problem with the ount book and could identify who was telling the truth and who was lying. Ah, what''s her name?"


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    This is Hanson.


    "Um, yes. The four of you here are now free citizens starting today. The same goes for your family members."


    "Yes?"


    "A decree has been issued to restore the rights to those who were unjustly deprived of their cultivation rights. Once the damage investigation isplete,pensation will be provided."


    The soldier spoke indifferently while scribbling in his notebook.


    The serfs, or rather, those who had be tenant farmers again, exchanged nk stares.


    They tried to pinch their skin and adjust their posture, but all they felt in their reddened arms was pain.


    Isnt this a dream?


    "Did I hear correctly?"


    "Unbelievable! Noel, you''ve done something amazing! You clearly spoke in front of that nobleman, saying you harvested all fifteen fields of wheat! It''s different from the records, so she must have sensed something strange!"


    "That''s right, it''s true! I never thought such a day woulde in my life!"


    Overwhelmed by joy, they embraced each other.


    After being unjustly deprived of their cultivation rights, their already difficult livelihoods had be even more impoverished.


    Every time the count looked around the estate and went back, they cursed at him, saying that he was the same as the baron.


    The man named Noel nced around discreetly and asked.


    "Shouldn''t we at least express our gratitude?"


    Oh, she is not the kind of person who wants that. Instead, she sincerely apologized to all of you for the misunderstanding."


    "Really?"


    "To people like us?"


    They didn''t know they didn''t do anything wrong. They were simply living in a world where they had to ept the mistakes of the high-ranking individuals as their own sins.


    It was an unjust event, but as the baron''s tyranny worsened, they had gradually be ustomed to such treatment.


    Not only did the count''s adopted daughters reveal their unjust stories, but she also did not overlook the mistakes made during the process.


    The treatment was so different from before that people naturally looked back on what the baron had done to them.


    "By the way, when you return to the vige, please let the people around you know. It may take some time due to the many things the baron has done, but they n to investigate extensively and restore everything to its original state. If others hear about this, they will feel relieved as well."


    They nodded in agreement at the soldier''s gentle persuasion.


    Even if such a request had not been made, they would have spent the entire day, or even their entire lives, talking about what happened today with a heavy heart.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Not everyone was happy with the sudden expulsion of Baron Franz.


    Unlike the tenants who were mainly persecuted, some of the aristocrats who had joined in the baron''s intentions were secretly feeling uneasy about the situation.


    Starting from the news that today''s lunch had been canceled, they judged that they could no longer passively observe the situation.


    They gathered among themselves and discussed whether they should bow their heads and visit Iona first or stay quiet and keep their mouths shut.


    In the meantime, Viscount Daniel us, who was invited to the permanent residence alone, had a visibly fearful expression.


    Although there seemed to be something pricking at him, the truth was that within the Modrov estate, noble individuals as upright as him were rare. It was not because Daniel was an upright person, but rather because his stature was too small tomit any acts that would cause trouble if caught.


    Daniel, with a timid and weak personality, was easily ignored even by the servant who attended to him.


    ''Why did Dame Iona call me...  . Ho, what if she thinks I did something bad by helping Baron Franz?''


    Even at this moment, Daniel was tormenting himself with unnecessary worries.


    He tried to calm his trembling heart, but as he regted his breathing and stood up, this time his arms and legs felt stiff.


    The servant who was leading the way nced back at Daniel and spoke.


    We have arrived, Viscount.


    That, yes. I am ready.


    After replying, Daniel swallowed his saliva.


    As the servant knocked and announced Daniel''s visit, permission to enter was granted.


    Daniel took a deep breath and stepped into the study.


    The woman who was working at the desk stood up when she saw him.


    You are here on time. Nice to meet you, Viscount us.


    Oh, hello. Dame Iona. It''s an honor to meet you. My name is Daniel us.


    As he greeted her, Daniel nced briefly at the pin she was wearing. It was because the situation with Iona, who was Robert''s aide, felt a little strange.


    Of course, Daniel wasn''t bold enough to point it out in front of those involved.


    He needed great courage just to ask Iona about the reason she had summoned him.


    Yeah, but why did you suddenly find me


    Due to excessive tension, he ended his sentence abruptly, cutting off the rest.


    Daniel hesitated, wanting to say sorry, but Iona replied in a non-trivial tone.


    "Oh, it''s nothing special. I called you because I wanted the viscount to serve as acting lord instead of Baron Franz for the time being.


    Yes?"


    As Daniel gradually recalled her surprising expression, he couldn''t understand what he had just heard.


    Bing the acting lord himself... It was a position that didn''t suit him at all.


    Certainly, Daniel was the legitimate heir of the us family, but the only reason he could inherit the title was that he was the illegitimate son of a prestigious household.


    If his parents had the strength to have another child, no one would have cared about the principles of primogeniture.


    He was a sharp contrast to Robert, who didn''t hesitate to use any means necessary to seize titles and positions.


    Daniel and Robert were of simr age, but until Iona arrived, they were inpletely different positions that couldn''t bepared.


    Daniel hurriedly declined Iona''s offer.


    "T-That''s impossible. How can I handle such a heavy responsibility... It would be better to find someone else."


    "Are you rejecting it without even trying?"


    "I understand my limitations, Dame Iona. If I were to assume the role of acting lord, Modrov Territory would be the most dreadful ce in the world, I assure you."


    "Viscount, you have a more grandiose ego than I expected. You believe that you can make this ce even more terrible than the former acting lord who exploited the people and stole money."


    Iona responded as if she were amazed.


    Daniel was at a loss for words. Without giving him any room to breathe, Iona continued her questioning.


    "Do you want to know why I appointed you as the temporary acting lord?"


    Daniel couldn''t understand the reason. Not a single good oue came to mind when he thought about taking on the role of acting lord.


    He quietly bit his lower lip, wondering if the other person was making fun of him.


    Iona extended her arms towards him with a friendly attitude and spoke.


    Viscount, I was deeply impressed by you."


    "Among the numerous nobles living in this vast territory, there is only one family that Baron Franz has not reached out to. Do you know where it is?


    "That


    Daniel hesitated, his cheeks turning red. He hadn''t made a noble decision with a lofty determination.


    Danielcked the enthusiasm to tter Robert and didn''t have any suitable angles to approach him directly.


    Iona was well aware of that fact, but she packaged Daniel''s position in the most favorable way possible.


    While Baron Franz was disrupting the order of thisnd with all sorts of tricks, thest remaining conscience stood firm. It''s truly a touching thing, isn''t it, viscount?"


    In this atmosphere, Daniel couldn''t confess his own ipetence.


    He was a man who always made important decisions in his life as if being pushed by others.


    Daniel knew that Iona would be greatly disappointed in him, but he couldn''t bring himself to speak up.


    Softly, Iona tried to soothe him with her gentle voice.


    "I would be extremely grateful if someone like you could be a source of strength during these difficult times."


    "Well, I''m inexperienced in managing territories..."


    I don''t expect to do well from the start on something you have never done before. But fortunately, the best expert is right here to help you quickly adapt.


    Saying that Iona grab Fin''s shoulders and led him forward, pulling Daniel along.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    "From now on, our friend here, Fin, will provide a lot of help to Viscount. He''s someone I particrly trust."


    Please take care of me, Viscount.


    Fin politely bowed his head toward Daniel


    Daniel, who had thought that the other party might look down on him, felt a slight boost in confidence just from that fact.


    While shaking hands with Fin, Daniel entertained reasonable suspicions.


    ''A friend she particrly trusts, huh? Could it be because he confessed his conscience?''


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense how Baron Franz was handled so neatly.


    A whistleblower who made up his mind to bring justice even btedly, and a person who kept his conscience until the end... Putting it all together, it seemed like a pretty usiblebination.


    Besides, looking at that trusting gaze Iona was sending to Fin, Daniel was sure about it.


    A highly regarded talent like her wouldn''t have eyes that werepletely blind.


    Perhaps he himself was more capable than he thinks.


    At least he could be a more righteous substitute than his predecessor, Robert.


    Daniel''s enthusiasm swelled up in an instant.


    "Th-thank you for trusting me. Dame Iona, I will do my best not to disappoint you."


    Daniel promised with a spirited voice. Iona encouraged him by patting his shoulder.


    "Yes, let''s officially start working from tomorrow. But before you return home, let''s take a look at the lord''s chamber, the space that you will manage in the future. It''s good to get familiar with it beforehand, isn''t it?"


    The space he would manage from now on.


    It was truly some attractive words.


    Daniel nodded his head as if he was possessed. Iona called a servant as if she had been waiting for him and had him apany Daniel.


    Until just a moment ago, Daniel was trembling with nervousness, but now he had an expression as if he was walking in a dream.


    Iona and Fin smiled and stood side by side, seeing Daniel off.


    After the door closed, Fin slowly tilted his head toward Iona and asked.


    Are you sure you want to be the person in charge?


    "Isn''t it obvious? He''ll probably be loyal."


    Iona answered with a satisfied look on her face.


    Daniel didn''t have the personality tomit corruption like Robert, and above all, he was someone who could easily be reced when Iona wanted it.


    For now, that was enough. Iona wasn''t expecting much from Daniel.


    No, it would be more urate to say that she had no expectations at all.


    "Especially if you want someone to follow your instructions, they need to be ''open-minded'', don''t you think?"


    Daniel didn''t have a clear understanding of what the deputy lord actually do.


    Perhaps until Daniel properly grasped the job, Fin would make most of the decisions on his behalf.


    Fin was nning to engage in inefficient tasks from the ruler''s perspective, and for that, it was better to have a blind fool in the position of decision-maker.


    However, they couldn''tpletely ignore the opposition that woulde from external sources.


    Thinking of the faces of the various deities who had served with Robert, Fin spoke.


    "The voices of objections will probably be loud. Regarding the appointment of the deputy, as well as the future tasks."


    "They may have opinions, but they won''t have the power to sway the decision."


    Iona let out a contemptuous chuckle.


    The vassals appointed by Count Modrov were all following their respective families and hade up to the capital. The majority of those left in the territory were the ipetent ones.


    Even though they were people who were not in the count''s eyes, theymitted a serious mistake of embezzlement.


    Iona had only singled out Robert as the mastermind, but the truth was that most of the nobles within the localmunity saw him as their aplice.


    The reason Iona didn''t publicly summon them was simply to handle them more conveniently. Keeping their weaknesses hidden and using them for ckmail would be more useful.


    "Speaking of which, I have something to give you."


    As if she suddenly remembered, Iona rummaged through the messy desk.


    Finding several letters piled up on one side, Iona pushed them towards Fin and said:


    "It''s a present."


    "What is this?"


    Fin, with an inquiring gaze, examined the writing on the envelope.


    While the senders were unified as Iona Modrov, the recipients'' names were diverse. Themon factor was that they were all nobles who used to associate with Robert.


    "I don''t think there will be time to meet each of the vassals individually and give them a warning. So I prepared it in writing."


    May I ask what is written inside?


    "Corruption, the threat that they can be exposed, and a friendly suggestion to live well."


    Iona looked back at the contents written inside and tapped the surface of the envelope with her index finger.


    "When you encounter someone bothersome, take out one letter at a time and deliver it. Then they will feel like I''m behind you."


    Fin stared at the letter Iona handed over for a while without moving.


    Eventually, he looked at Iona with a strange expression and asked.


    "Why do you trust me, Dame?"


    It caught Iona off guard because he was asking something so obvious.


    In her previous life, Fin had been someone who worked for her like an extension of her hands and feet.


    He had never acted against her intentions, and he had even faced death as a consequence.


    For Iona, trusting Fin was as natural as the rising of the sun and the setting of the moon.


    Iona asked with a bewildered expression.


    Why do you suddenly ask such a thing?


    Arent I the one who worked longer than anyone else under Baron Franz?


    "So, have you developed affection for your enemy? Are you so loyal to the Baron despite being treated like that?"


    It wasn''t really a question Iona brought up with that in mind. She just pointed out how Fin''s words sounded to her.


    Naturally, Fin showed a disgusted reaction to Iona''s suspicion.


    "I would never."


    I dont understand why you are suddenly so sentimental.


    Sentimental, I just pointed out the parts you should naturally be suspicious about."


    No, in Iona''s opinion, he was indeed acting sentimentally. He wanted to attach special meaning to her trust by asking such a question.


    Iona had saved Fin from the enemy and provided him with a different path to live.


    From Fin''s perspective, meeting her felt like destiny.


    However, that was an exaggerated interpretation.


    Although Iona had helped Fin, she hadn''t gone through all the trouble just for him. It was simply because the future Fin desired aligned closely with Iona''s objectives.


    In the process, she showed some kindness, but it wasn''t something that would warrant such an unusual reaction.


    "It seems like you''re doing too much for me... I wanted to let you know that it''s not necessary."


    Fin avoided Iona''s eyes and slurred his words.


    Iona knew that if she spoke a few good words here, she could easily manipte his remaining future. But she truly didn''t want to do that.


    Struggling to suppress the emotions in her voice, Iona spoke.


    "Have you forgotten everything you have done for me? If I didn''t have the evidence you provided, Baron Franz would still be sitting in this position."


    "But the baron has already disappeared. You have no reason to take care of me anymore."


    I think I know roughly how hard you have lived your life thinking of the world as a harsh ce.


    "Yes, Dame you were the first one who wasn''t harsh to me."


    Fin replied resolutely.


    Iona thought it would be better to dismiss both Daniel and Fin.


    Fortunately, Iona had the upper hand as Fin''s superior, and even if she openly changed the subject here, there would be no bacsh.


    "I''m worried that Viscount us might cause trouble somewhere. Why don''t you go and assist with his field trip? You can also introduce the staff who will work together in the future."


    Iona dismissed him casually and went back to her desk.


    In a clear tone of dismissal, Fin remained silent for a long time.


    Eventually, he straightened himself and bowed politely toward Iona.


    I will see off Viscount us ande back.


    "No, there''s no need. Another guest is scheduled to arrive soon."


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    This was not a lie.


    Without even looking at Fin, Iona unfolded the documents.


    Before going up to the capital, the things she had to deal with piled up like a mountain.


    Given the appropriate excuse, Fin had no choice but to turn his steps ording to her orders.


    Iona inwardly felt relieved as she heard Fin''s footsteps receding.


    Fin stopped in front of the door. He turned around and spoke.


    "Dame Iona, you said you would give me a chance to make amends. If I still feel like dying, can I tell you then?"


    Iona couldn''t understand why he suddenly brought up the past promise, so she remained silent. She didn''t raise her head or meet his gaze.


    Nevertheless, Fin paid no attention and continued speaking.


    "If, even after all that, I still don''t want to live, what should I do then?"


    That was a question Iona couldn''t answer. She was not in a position to teach others lessons about life.


    Hoping her voice would sound as indifferent as possible, Iona replied.


    "Do what you desire."


    "If I leave this ce and go somewhere else, would that be alright? Even if I end up living in a way that is of no use to you."


    "Sure."


    "In that case, is it also fine if I stay by your side?"


    Iona was speechless for a moment.


    She couldn''t refuse to let him live in any way he wanted after giving him permission, but she couldn''t let him remain under her either.


    Fin must have aimed for that point precisely and led the conversation in that direction.


    Iona unconsciously shifted her gaze from the documents. When she looked up again, Fin was smiling as if he had achieved his desired oue.


    "Dame Iona, may I live following you?"


    <strong>***</strong>


    Dame Iona.


    Dame Iona.


    Dame Iona!


    "...I''m listening, so speak."


    "Don''t lie. I put ten cubes of sugar in your tea, and you didn''t even notice."


    Iona lowered her gaze to the teacup in front of her, as Fleur pointed out.


    As Fleur said, undissolved sugar cubes were piled up halfway up on the bottom of the cup.


    Iona apologized with an embarrassed tone.


    "I''m sorry, I had something on my mind."


    It was a clich excuse, but it was true. Due to Fin''s forced departure earlier, she had been preupied with lingering thoughts.


    ''Why did things turn out like this again?''


    Of course, objectively speaking, it was a matter to be weed that Fin had decided to work for her. Having such a capable and trustworthy person on her side would be of great help in her struggle for power.


    However, perhaps it was because she still remembered Fin''s past death.


    Iona couldn''t readily ept Fin''s decision with a happy heart.


    ''I won''t do bad things like before, so it doesn''t matter.''


    In the past, Iona had been deeply involved in various dirty tasks for Richard''s sake.


    At the time of Fin''s death, she was particrly focused on dealing with those who held opposing views to Richard.


    Richard had singled out one noble who often voiced his opposition loudly.


    Although that noble was a pretentious aristocrat who used his authority to create disturbances, he had notmitted a grave enough crime to warrant death.


    Iona disguised the incident as an ident and took care of it. With Fin''s help, she sessfullypleted the task wlessly, but the guilt remained inevitable.


    The deceased noble man''s wife had sent assassins after Iona and Fin, respectively. The oue was predictable.


    ''She should have sent them after me instead.''


    Iona easily thwarted the ambush and survived, but the other side was not so fortunate.


    When Ionast saw Fin, there was a poisoned knife plunged into his chest.


    Iona took care of his body and held a funeral, burying him next to her father.


    Iona should have realized sooner that it would be none other than her future.


    I thought everything was going well, but you seem worried.


    Fleur looked at Iona''s stiff face and said.


    Iona brushed off her remark like water flowing.


    "To reach the best conclusion, deep contemtion is always necessary."


    "Alright. I guess you won''t tell me about the underlying circumstances."


    Fleur replied in a cheerful voice. Then, instead of continuing the exhausting argument, the subject was immediately changed.


    I heard that you will be leaving tomorrow.


    "Yes, as originally nned."


    Actually, aftering here and seeing what happened, I thought I might stay longer, but I guess not.


    I have an appointment, so there is no time for dy. Instead, I''ve got someone to finish the job, so it doesn''t matter too much if I''m away.


    Exining that, Iona took a sip of the tea.


    She barely managed to suppress an instinctive cough.


    It wasn''t until she tasted the horrific sweetness that made her tongue numb that Iona suddenly realized what had happened to her tea.


    Fleur also stopped her hand and looked at Iona with surprised eyes.


    Iona silently ced the teacup back on the table. Apart from the difort in her stomach, it actually helped her regain her senses.


    Fleur, who had been observing Iona''s reaction, shifted her attention to clearing her throat.


    "Oh, by the way, I received the maids you sent. They seem a bit frivolous."


    "I ced them in appropriate positions."


    "Thanks to that, I''m currently ying the role of an ill-mannered woman who doesn''t suit the estate."


    In fact, Fleur had sent people through Sophia the day after arriving at the estate.


    Judging by her words, they seemed to be settling in well, which put Iona at ease.


    "If there''s anyone causing inconvenience, you can rece them at your discretion. You can hire additional staff if needed."


    "Well, that''s the life of ady of the manor."


    Fleur, who was so impressed, said after a brief thought.


    "The maids are already sufficient, but I think we might need some escorts.I used to bite my mouth because I was afraid of the baron, but now there''s no reason to be careful, right? I wonder if I''ll feel like venting my anger on the wicked concubine of the wicked lord."


    "I will arrange trustworthy individuals to apany you."


    Iona nodded meekly. She was just thinking that she would need someone else to protect her.


    Thanks to Iona''s willing agreement, the conversation didn''t veer off into unnecessary discussions.


    Soon a natural silence fell between Iona and Fleur.


    In fact, they hadn''t created this situation to discuss anything specific. A request for additional personnel could have been conveyed through a letter.


    Fleur lightly tapped the teacup with her fingertips and asked.


    "If you go to the capital, we won''t have the chance to meet again, right?"


    "Probably not."


    Alright, how many minutes has it been?


    Twenty minutes, I guess?


    After answering that, Iona nced at the clock hanging on the wall. It wasn''t urate, but there was no significant error.


    "The tea, has it cooled down enough?"


    As soon as Iona gave a short nod, Fleur threw the teacup at Iona.


    The fragile cup collided with the wall, shattering loudly.


    Fleur stood up abruptly and shouted.


    "I can''t believe it! You treat me like this, and yet you expect me to leave unharmed!"


    As if one cup wasn''t enough, Fleur then picked up the teapot.


    Iona nodded her head and pointed to her own head with her index finger. Fleur, with a hesitant expression, followed Iona''s instructions and poured the tea over her head.


    While doing so, she didn''t forget to continue pouring out her prepared words relentlessly.


    "If you''re going to act so insolent, aren''t you just a lowly adopted daughter? If you want to impress your Father, why don''t you be morepliant with me too? If you can''t even amodate my preferences, then at least keep your mouth shut."


    After confirming that Iona''s body was moderately wet, Fleur broke the teapot this time.


    Unable to ignore the undeniable noise, the maids waiting outside rushed into the parlor.


    Sensing the overturned tea on Iona, they quietly exchanged nces, filled with concern.


    Iona took out a handkerchief from her pocket and slowly wiped her eyes. With a genteel voice that contrasted with Fleur''s, she gave an order.


    Hey,e here and escort Miss Fleur outside.


    "What? Are you kicking me out now?"


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Fleur protested vehemently.


    It was impressive how, with hernguid expression, she could be more intimidating than anyone else when she got angry.


    Fleur''s lips trembled with rage and she began throwing the objects that were on the table, one by one.


    "Who do you think you are, acting as an auditor here? It was all because I told the Count that I wanted to tour the estate. If you have any conscience, you should handle it well on your own. Why are you making such a disappointing remark from this side?"


    "Please calm down, Miss Fleur. Even if you say that, some things just can''t be done. You should make the reasonable request in the first ce...


    "What? Are you saying that my current demand is unreasonable? What''s so special about a few dresses!"


    "If you want to purchase those dresses with public funds, of course it''s unreasonable."


    Iona calmly countered.


    The servants stood quietly, holding their breath, unable to intervene in case sparks flew between the two.


    However, just because they pretended not to hear and kept their mouths shut didn''t mean they werepletely in the dark.


    Unless they were idiots, they could clearly see why Iona and Fleur were fighting.


    "Why should I take out an important budget from somewhere? I heard that the baron or someone like that has embezzled a lot, so can''t we just use some of that?"


    "We haven''t even found the escaped baron yet."


    "Is it my fault that you''re so ipetent that you missed him? You''re going to confiscate all of that family''s property anyway. Why do you think it''s so difficult?"


    Fleur was boldly demanding a new dress with the funds embezzled by Baron Franz.


    In response, some of the servants stared at Fleur with open expressions of astonishment


    Calling it public funds or unauthorized funds, since when has that been ordinary money?


    It wasn''t Baron Franz''s property. It wasn''t even Count Modrov''s.


    It was the money that had been squeezed and exploited from the blood of the people in the territory, taken from all of them.


    Those who attended Robert''s close quarters knew this better than anyone else.


    "I will escort you outside."


    A courageous maid stepped forward and restrained Fleur. A few others stood behind her, lending their strength to support theirrade.


    Hostile air filled the room. Everyone present poured silent condemnation toward Fleur.


    Slowly surveying the reception room, Iona came to the conclusion that it was enough.


    "Miss Fleur, there are many eyes watching. It''s time for you to retreat."


    With a fierce gaze, Fleur red at Iona and said, "As soon as I return, I will write a letter to the Count, exining how I was treated."


    "Even if you say that, it won''t change my decision."


    "I hope your thoughts will change once you return to the capital."


    Fleur shot a piercing look and abruptly turned her head.


    "Let''s go!"


    In response to Fleur''smand, her maid, who had been observing the situation from a distance, hurriedly followed her.


    Amidst the sound of hurried footsteps, Fleur moved further away.


    The servants of the household, who had been holding their breath, waiting for her departure, hurriedly approached Iona.


    "Oh my, Dame Iona, are you alright?"


    "Wow, can there really be such a frightening woman?"


    "Be careful not to step on any broken pieces. Hey,e over here and clear the floor!


    "Dame, would you like to change your clothes?"


    All the maids were looking at Iona with worried eyes.


    Although Iona had only stayed here for a few days at most, the people of the territory respected her more than the actual lord, the Count. This was because it was Iona, not Hayden, who had exposed Baron Franz''s corruption and looked after the affairs of the territory.


    There wasn''t much difference between those working in the noble household.


    Robert had ruled as the owner of the estate for a long time, but there were not many who truly remained loyal to him.


    He was a man who treated people in a demeaning manner.


    Even while waiting on Robert for a living, the servants sometimes became disillusioned with the reality.


    They were genuinely happy that Iona had changed the owner of the estate.


    I have to take a bath first.


    "I will go and prepare it."


    Sophia quickly responded and left her seat first.


    Tea was still dripping from her hair, so Iona first wiped off the water with a towel brought by the maids.


    One maid, who looked at Iona with pity, lowered her voice and asked.


    "Is that the Count''s lover?"


    Iona silently nodded her head. From that point on, variousints erupted.


    "Actually, I saw her when I went out on an errand yesterday. She was grabbing the maids like she was catching mice. Ugh. I''d rather work under Baron Franz."


    "Does she have to act like a nobledy just because she''s wearing those fancy dresses? She''s not a real noble, and yet she dresses up like ady while the people in the territory are dying of hunger..."


    "If she wants new clothes, she should ask the Count to buy them. Why does she bother Dame Iona, this brat woman?"


    The maids chattered about Fleur, their faces filled with resentment.


    Although they couldn''t directly insult her, their dissatisfaction with the Count seemed more than evident.


    Due to Hayden''s long neglect of Robert''s tyranny, Hayden''s reputation had already hit rock bottom. And now, with the appearance of his mistress causing trouble, there was no chance of salvaging his image.


    When Iona, acting on the Count''s orders, resolved the issue and almost calmed the resentment, Fleur appeared and poured oil on the dying embers. The Count showed no interest in the pitiful situation of the people in the territory.


    "It would be great if Dame Iona could stay here..."


    A whisper filled with various meanings escaped someone''s lips.


    Seeing the crowd in agreement as if they had been waiting, Iona realized that she had achieved what she desired.


    ''It''s difficult to consider what I have done as a favor from the Count just because he allowed me to stay."


    After all, Hayden and she were family. Many people would unconsciously lump them together in their thoughts.


    Iona needed to separate her aplishments from her personal achievements. To do that, it was most effective to show a desired rtionship between the count and herself.


    In fact, this wasn''t even a lie.


    "It''s truly frustrating to leave behind this chaotic territory. If anything happens, send a letter to the capital. I''ll keep an eye on things from afar."


    Iona gently instructed the maids with a caring attitude. Touched by her words, they tearfully voiced their grievances.


    "Iona... What should we do if that womanes again and causes trouble?"


    "We were finally relieved when the Baron left, but now this ill-tempered woman appears again. Isn''t it too much?"


    "If she''s the Count''s concubine, she should live in the capital. I don''t understand why she has toe all the way here and create a mess."


    In the ce where Baron Franz left, Iona nted a new public enemy called Fleur.


    A concubine who was blinded by extravagance would be identified with the Count from now on and would attract all the grievances. Unlike Iona who emerged as a hero of thend.


    The status of a ruler came from the sentiment of the people.


    No matter how noble their status might be, the foundation of their power ultimately relied onnd and people.


    When there was a force pulling from above, the existence of stepping stones was of little concern. But if that upper force lets go, they would plummet downwards without even the slightest protective measure.


    What kind of expression would Hayden make when he realized that there was nothing left to put his feet on? Iona looked forward to his second downfall as if it were the first.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Despite everything going well, the amount of work that Iona had to handle did not decrease.


    Until the morning of the day she was supposed to depart for the capital, Iona had to review numerous matters in her office with her aides.


    While she might not have had a say in other matters, Iona''s influence was absolutely necessary in deciding how to handle Baron Franz''s family.


    Even if the final decision would be made by the count, it was necessary to prepare some contingency measures beforehand.


    The good thing was that all of the aides were clearly aware of the situation within the baron family because Robert had privately managed the manpower of the manor house.


    They all devotedly helped Iona, bearing in mind the desire not to be implicated as aplices.


    Within the office, the only sounds heard were the scratching of pens on paper and voices requesting reviews.


    Viscount us, who had been appointed as the deputy lord, was also present from the morning, although he sat there like a discarded pipe, not providing any substantial assistance.


    And around noon...


    Just when everyone was feeling hungry but hesitated to suggest going for a meal, a viin appeared as if to save the day.


    "You should not enter without permission!"


    "First, go through the proper procedures and request a visit...!"


    "We can''t let everything go to waste!"


    -Thud


    With a loud noise, the office door swung open.


    A middle-aged man strode in and surveyed the room with fierce eyes.


    The man who spotted Iona from the dais confidently demanded.


    "Dame Iona, let''s have a talk!"


    Iona asked her aide who was right beside her.


    "Who is he?"


    He is Baron Haas.


    "Oh...


    Iona made a sound, whether it was a groan or an expression of admiration, and put down the documents she had been looking at.


    Seemingly feeling ignored, Baron Haas'' face flushed red with anger.


    The man shouted in an enraged manner.


    "Dame Iona, what kind of disrespect is that?


    After exposing the crimesmitted by Baron Franz, Iona had not stepped outside the Lordship. She only instructed her subordinates to investigate and punish.


    However, it didn''t mean she epted external visits either.


    She canceled the luncheon that was originally nned with the departing vassals and had been refusing all forms ofmunication with a formal apology as the only remaining gesture.


    At first, the vassals showed concern, but as the disregard continued, their anxiety gradually turned into anger.


    Even though she was the daughter of the owner''s family, she couldn''t look down on them this much.


    ''I wonder if there''s something fishy going on.''


    Of course, Baron Haas was well aware that Robert had indeedmitted embezzlement.


    But it was also true that everything had happened too abruptly. It felt contrived, to the point where it was difficult to catch up with the flow.


    What was especially suspicious was Robert''s sudden disappearance, which had be mysterious.


    Robert had vanished without a trace, leaving behind the objects he had been using without telling anyone, as if he had evaporated into thin air.


    He definitely didn''t seem like someone who had disappeared voluntarily.


    Doesnt the baron know what a visitation request is?


    Iona asked aggressively, seemingly uninterested in cooperating. Baron Haas, who was taken aback, raised his voice even louder.


    "I did. However, since there has been no response until the day of your departure, isn''t it natural for me toe find you myself?"


    "If that''s the case, then you must not know what refusal means. If I didn''t want to meet, wouldn''t it be obvious that I wouldn''t give any answer?"


    In response to Iona''sment, Baron Haas clenched his fists.


    His patience had already reached its limit while waiting for her reply. He had no more tolerance left.


    Baron Haas spread his arms wide and shouted in an exaggerated tone.


    Dame Iona! What are you so afraid of that you refuse to meet with your vassals and go into seclusion? Is there any reason why you shouldn''t meet us? Please let us know what the hell the problem is!


    "What''s the problem?"


    Iona''s voice, as she retorted, was chilling.


    Iona slowly stood up from her seat and pressed her throbbing temples.


    After a brief silence, she revealed her first expression with a gloomy face.


    "I am busy. I have been incredibly busy. I can barely stay in the territory for more than a few days. Look at everything I have dealt with until now. Can one person handle this workload? If you were the baron, could you skip the meeting time here?"


    Sinceing down to the Modrov territory, Iona had been living breathlessly day by day.


    Even on the first day of the dinner she had with Robert, didn''t she return to her bedroom without reviewing the ount books?


    She pretended to be drunk, but she was only slightly tipsy. Still, she was tired.


    After enduring sleepless nights like this for nearly a week, as thest day approached, Iona couldn''t help but feel her limits.


    Just when she had been enduring with the hope that it would soon be over, the insensitive visitor hade to her workce and started shouting. Iona was genuinely angry.


    "Or should I have thrown away my work and listened to you all barking?"


    "W-What are you saying? Your words right now are too..."


    "Fin, go and call the guards. We need to arrest this guy."


    Interrupting Baron Haas''s words, Iona ordered Fin.


    Fin hesitated for a moment before getting up from his seat.


    Baron Haas, who was staring nkly as Fin left the office, immediately shouted at Iona.


    Dame Iona!


    "Shut up, Baron. My head is throbbing."


    While doing so, Iona looked back at the people sitting around her.


    Everyone was frozen at the sudden fight, not knowing what to do.


    There was no way it would work properly in this atmosphere.


    Iona lightly gestured towards the door and said, "Everyone, go out and bring back some food."


    Everyone got up from their seats without hesitation.


    Even Viscount us discreetly slipped out among the aides. Even if Baron Haas had seen his face openly, he probably wouldn''t have recognized Daniel.


    The baron was so angry with Iona that he had already lost half of his reason.


    With a distorted expression, he pointed his finger at Iona roughly.


    "So now that everyone is gone, does that mean your audacious words have disappeared? I will remember my humiliation today and let everyone know. No matter how much of a granddy you are..."


    "Baron Haas, do you think I kept my mouth shut because I didn''t know anything?"


    Iona asked in a meaningful tone.


    At that, Baron Haas hesitated involuntarily and stepped back. It was as if he knew exactly what he had done.


    Baron Haas tried to hold back his emotions, telling himself that she was just showing off, but his body betrayed him.


    The sound of his heartbeat raced in his ears.


    And as always in moments of crisis, his instincts were right.


    If you had an idea, you shouldnt have dared to show your face in front of me. I don''t know who the people who contributed to Baron Franz''s corruption were.


    Baron Haas''s chest sank at Iona''s mockingughter.


    Reflexively, he avoided her gaze and hardened his expression.


    He could only stand confidently in front of Iona under the assumption that his faults hadn''t been exposed.


    It was an optimistic assumption, but including Baron Haas, they believed that they had survived this humiliation unscathed.


    Amidst the departure of those associated with Robert, only they were not issued any warrants.


    I was so busy that I even dyed punishment, and yet you were eagerly waiting for prison life to the point where you came looking for it in person. I can''t help but ept it."


    However, Iona imed that all of this was simply the result of neglected tasks and priorities. It was a story that Baron Haas couldn''t ept.


    "It could be manipted news."


    Baron Haas repeated to himself, trying to reassure himself. If Iona had intentionally provoked his reaction to frame him, she would have left her subordinates as witnesses, but he had forgotten the natural logic in his anger.


    Baron Haas argued with his face turning red.


    "E-Even if you try to betray me, it won''t work. I may have made a slightly aggressive visit due to concerns about managing the territory, but to use me of such things!"


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Baron, do you know how to read?


    Dame Iona!


    There seemed to be a lot of words I didnt know, so I asked just in case. I want to show you the evidence, but what if you can''t even read the text?


    Iona said in a soft tone and pulled out one by one from the stack of papers in front of her.


    After sorting out a few sheets, Ionaid them down towards Baron Haas.


    "Take a look."


    Ioona urged him on.


    It was a voice that had the power to attract people.


    Baron Haas did not want to obey her words, but at the same time was very curious about the contents of the paper she handed him.


    The baron couldn''t stop his feet from moving in that direction on their own.


    Baron Haas carefully picked up the papers on the desk.


    Soon, his face began to turn white.


    Eh, what is this


    Baron Haas was speechless. It was because what he had done for Baron Franz for a long time was clearly organized.


    Even what he received in return.


    Baron Haas nced at the other papers piled on the desk with an anxious look on his face.


    He wondered if other vassals were also organized in such a way.


    "Now, do you understand what position you''re in, baron? Or should I exin it directly?"


    Having said that, Iona picked up a document that Baron Haas hadn''t looked at.


    At that, Baron Haas almost jumped on top of the desk and took the papers Iona was holding.


    He hastily tucked it away into his own belongings and said,


    This, Dame Iona. Please listen to me for a moment. All of this was forced by Baron Franz. I''m in an unfair position as wel.


    However, Iona was not interested in the story he made up, and there was no more time to listen to him.


    It was thanks to Fin, who left after receiving her order, and returned just in time with a guard.


    Since the crime was clear, Baron Haas was arrested and taken outside.


    Baron Haas shouted, pointing at the Fin as if desperate for thest time.


    That guy, that guy is the main culprit who disturbed the territory, so why are you letting that cunning guy go? Dame Iona, you need to see the situation right away!


    This person is the number one contributor who helped me uncover the corruption of Baron Franz. If it''s unfair, shouldn''t you have betrayed Baron Franz a little more quickly?


    With a tinge of regret, Iona looked around the desk in search of evidence. However, due to baron Haas shoving the documents into his chest, there was nothing left.


    "Take out the evidence from the baron''s bosom."


    Iona pointed to Baron Haas'' chest and added kindly.


    The guards, who had bowed to Iona in understanding, took the evidence and left with Baron Haas, who had be one with the evidence.


    Iona sat down wearily on a chair. Fin looked at her with concerned eyes and asked.


    Are you okay?


    Yes, I didnt want to do it, but it was something I had to do. I caught him as an example, so the others will be quiet.


    "I''m worried that you''re going through unnecessary trouble bying down to the territory. Didn''t that guest who came yesterday cause amotion?"


    ''Going through unnecessary trouble bying down to the territory.''


    If Fin knew how she had been treated in the capital, he wouldn''t have said such things. But Iona didn''t boast about her misfortune. Instead, she rxed her tense shoulders and closed her eyes.


    "She is the person I nted."


    "What?"


    Fin asked in surprise.


    Iona knew that Fin hade to check on her yesterday after btedly hearing about themotion. He couldn''t see Iona in person because she was taking a bath at the time.


    Since she thought it would be necessary to mention Fleur beforehand, now seemed like a suitable time.


    "So, are you saying that Miss Fleur is not Count Modrov''s real lover?"


    "No, she is real. She''s not someone the Count cherishes enough to fly around for, but she''s useful to me. That''s why she decided to help me with my work."


    Fin was well aware of the repercussions Fleur''s visit had on the manor house.


    After listening to Iona''s exnation, Fin naturally came to a certain conclusion.


    Ah Do you have a bad rtionship with your family?


    You may not be able to understand it.


    "... The Count isn''t your father, is he?"


    Iona burst intoughter at Fin''s attempt tofort her. It seemed like she had heard a very amusing story.


    After a while, Iona, who managed to calm her breath, calmly wiped the moisture from her eyes.


    "That''s right. And I intend to take everything from him.


    Fin didn''t know how to react because Iona said it like it was no big deal. It was because she didn''t seem to want anyone to stop her, and she didn''t seem to want vindication either.


    Fin hesitated for a moment as footsteps approached on the other side of the wall.


    Sophia shouted, sticking her head through the crack in the door.


    Dame Iona!


    What is going on?


    I heard that Baron Haas broke into the office. Marsha asked me to find out if there are any changes to the departure time...


    Sophia was speechless as she looked around the room, which was just empty and seemed to have no problems.


    The maid who told the story obviously reacted as if something big had happened, but when she came and confirmed it, the scene was quiet.


    Iona also only shrugged her shoulders with an insignificant expression.


    As you can see.


    Thene and prepare for departure. Marsha-sama told me toe back with Dame Iona. If it is dyed further, I might have to spend the night outside."


    Sophia looked anxious as she urged Iona. It seemed like she was more afraid of Marsha than Iona.


    Iona answered after a moment of thought.


    Ill be leaving soon, so wait outside.


    All the other personnel were away anyway, so there was no point in holding on to anything more by herself. It seemed that the rest of the work should be handled by the natives.


    It seemed a bit imposing to leave with such heavy responsibilities, but that didn''t mean she had been less dedicated than them until now.


    The reason why she abandoned her job midway in the first ce was because of Baron Haas.


    After confirming that the door was closing, Iona thought of thest words to ask Fin.


    With her fingertips at her temples, Iona recited the precautions one by one.


    Fin, take care of Miss Fleur while I am away. I don''t think there''s much to do, but...  . Because there might be some trouble. There is a girl named Sarah among the maids who works for Fleur, and since I have attached her, she should be able tomunicate through that side.


    I will.


    "For the time being, official business reports will be delivered to the Count, but I hope you can grasp the contents in advance and contact me without dy. Can you do that?"


    "Of course."


    "Oh, and keep Viscount us busy for a while under the excuse of being busy. It would be troublesome if he encounters others and unnecessary rumors spread."


    It won''t be difficult. There are actually a lot of things to deal with.


    The answer was too naive.


    Iona paused for a moment and looked down at Fin.


    Because of his bent posture, his light brown hair fell below his eyebrows, casting a light shadow.


    His usually hazy light green eyes were tinted with a murky light, creating a peculiar atmosphere, as if he was harboring other thoughts unknown to her.


    However, his voice when asking about the nextmand was as polite as ever.


    Is there anything else I can do for you?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ...No, I dont have any.


    Iona lifted her gaze briefly and replied.


    She couldnt figure out the exact nature of the difort she felt.


    After examining several possibilities, Iona brought out the most usible reason among them.


    Doesnt this look ungrateful to you? Instead of paying back the favor to the family that took me in and raised me as a noble, Im nning to steal everything.


    I believe there must be a reason.


    And what if there isnt?


    Then I can pretend there is.


    It didnt make much sense, but at the same time, it was a convincing answer in a way.


    Fin interjected with a firm voice.


    Didnt I already tell you that I will follow you from now on? You already know how far I can go for the master I serve.


    ]Indeed, this person resembled herself. Iona thought that was why she couldnt help but care for him, wishing for him to live a life without regrets. It felt as if she were seeing her past self, and she didnt want his past death to be in vain.


    Recalling the lost time, Iona quietly closed her eyes.


    Its not good to base the value of your life on others.


    Because its you who says that, I made this decision.


    You overestimate me.


    Is it wrong to want someone who appreciates the weight of loyalty as my master?


    Iona was speechless.


    Unintentionally, Iona burst intoughter.


    It was because the reason she had decided to live for Leroy in this life instead of Richard came out through Fins words.


    Iona couldnt bring herself to say it was the wrong choice.


    No, its not wrong. Its just a natural thought...


    Iona shook her head and muttered quietly.


    Because she equated herself with him, unnecessary contemtion dragged on, but objectively speaking, it was clear which choice would be more beneficial.


    Suddenly, Iona asked.


    Do you remember the maid who came down with us to this ce? The one with chestnut brown hair and a calm demeanor.


    I know.


    I asked her to work for me. I want to say the same thing to you as I did to her.


    Already having made up her mind internally, Iona didnt waste any more time in hesitation.


    I will surely value you.


    Fin raised his head, taken aback by Ionas promise.


    A small ripple appeared in his green eyes. The water quietly flowed downward, until it disturbed his chest.


    Soon, Fin ced his right hand over his heart in a formal gesture.


    With a faint smile on his lips, he answered with sincerity.


    It is an honor beyond measure.


    ***


    Iona came out of the room just as Sophia, who had not been able to ovee the wait, was about to knock on the door again.


    Seeing Iona suddenly appear, Sophia was startled and stepped back. Iona assessed Sophias condition with a concerned gaze.


    Are you hurt?


    Oh, no.


    Sophia quickly extended her hand and nced past Ionas shoulder.


    Fin remained inside, tidying up the messy desk instead ofing out with Iona.


    Curious about what the two of them had talked about, Sophia suppressed her curiosity and took the lead to guide Iona.


    Is my luggage ready?


    Yes, once the lord checks it, Ill put it in the carriage right away.


    Marsha must have taken good care of it.


    Iona replied with an indifferent tone.


    Sophia had been under Roberts orders and had been constantly observing Iona since the day she was ced under her.


    Robert was gone, and considering Sofias initial intention, it was a somewhat unexpected situation.


    The unanswered questions made people uneasy.


    The closer she got to Ionas room, the more tense Sophias face grew.


    By the time they reached the door, Sophia couldnt postpone gathering the courage any longer.


    Sophia stood in front of the door and cautiously asked,


    Um, Dame Iona, can I ask you something?


    Here?


    Iona extended her index finger and pointed to the corridor floor.


    Seeing Sophias frightened face and her gaze scanning from the doorway, it seemed that this maid was indeed more afraid of Marsha than Iona.


    In the end, Iona nodded her head as a permission gesture.


    Its just that after you left, Lady Iona, Im not sure how I should proceed... Can I continue working here?


    Why, do you intend to quit if I say no?


    Sophias expression darkened at Ionas retort. It was the expected reaction.


    Just as Iona had learned about Fins circumstances through Sophia, she had also learned about Sophias situation through someone else.


    Sophia worked as a maid, taking responsibility for her familys livelihood in a house with many dependents.


    The money Robert gave her on the side was an irresistible temptation. She was, in a way, the owner of amon story.


    If Iona were to punish her, she could give her any punishment, and if she were to forgive her, there would be no reason not to. However, Iona did neither.


    It was for the exact same reason that Iona left the vassals uncaptured.


    First of all, Iona was too busy,


    I was busy.


    The redeployment of personnel was something that required a lot of attention above all else.


    It was annoying.


    That was why she didnt feel the need to hurry things up unless it was an element that would cause a problem right away.


    Even without meticulously dealing with such problems, Iona already had a mountain of tasks to aplish.


    I know its a shameless request. Dame Iona, but if I lose this job, Ill be in dire straits, unable to make a living... So please, even if its just to see me through the current situation...


    Do as you wish.


    Yes?


    I said you can continue working here.


    Above all, Sophia was still a useful person to Iona.


    Iona passed by Sophia, who had a bewildered expression, and grasped the doorknob. As she entered the room first, Sophia followed behind her as if possessed.


    There was a hint of activitying from inside, indicating that Marsha was tidying up the bedroom.


    Instead of calling out to Marsha, Iona quietly closed the door. Then, leaning against the wall, she took a step closer to Sophia.


    After I leave, the count will probablye down to the manor to clean up the rest. At that time, you will be in charge of the counts duties.


    But, wont the count suspect me if he sees me? He might think Im Baron Franzs spy.


    Even though you remain in the permanent residence, if you dont show your face, the suspicions will be certain.


    ...still


    At Ionas point, Sophia made a frightened expression.


    Iona had evidence of her cooperation with Baron Franz, and that was not something that lost its meaning just because the Franz disappeared. It was because the motive for bringing the count down to the estate would be anger toward Baron Franz.


    Iona added one bait for Sophia who was hesitant.


    If you do what I ask well, Ill give you an amount that would make you not worry about getting fired for a lifetime. So, do you feel more motivated now?


    Sophias eyes quickly filled with greed as Iona acted as if she would hand over arge sum of money.


    Seeing Sophia nod her head quickly, as if afraid the proposal would slip away, Iona smiled satisfactorily.


    It was unfortunate for Marsha, who would be frustrated, thinking why she had to spend arge sum of money on a con artist, but Iona believed that using both the whip and the carrot together was much more efficient.


    <strong>***</strong>


    At dawn on the day Iona returned to the capital, Hayden personally waited for her with the lights on in the mansion untilte.


    Although he had already received rough news through messengers, he still wanted to have a direct conversation with her, perhaps because of it.


    Restlessly, Hayden stared out into the dark window.


    This was the first time he had waited so long for Ionas return.


    Hayden suddenly turned his head to the side.


    When he saw the empty chair that had been sitting there a moment ago, the image of someone who had been there naturally came to mind.


    Hayden clicked his tongue absentmindedly.


    Being so emotional.


    Nils, who had volunteered to protect Hayden, had barelysted a few hours before returning to his room in exhaustion.


    Hayden couldnt help but be secretly pleased when Nils said he would get up. It was because his son, who had been constantly annoying him, asking if he wasnt tired, was starting to be a nuisance.


    Failing to wake Hayden, Nils finally revealed his difort and left alone. It seemed that Nils was dissatisfied with the fact that Hayden was paying so much attention to Iona.


    Muttering as ifmenting, Hayden said,


    He doesnt even know whats important.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Was this incident something that could simply be brushed off?


    Baron Franz had been taking care of the estate instead of Hayden for nearly 10 years.


    For someone like him to intentionally embezzle funds, the damage must be severe.


    Even now, when he barely checked the amount he had stolenst year, Haydens eyes seemed to turn yellow.


    He couldnt even imagine how much the damages would have increased after the investigation waspleted.


    It was when Hayden groaned and closed his eyes tightly. Someone called out to him with a familiar voice from behind.


    My lord, the carriage ising in!


    What?


    Hayden opened his eyes wide.


    As the servant said, a carriage wasing toward the mansion from the front gate.


    Hayden stood up from his seat and ordered urgently,


    Tell Iona toe up to my room as soon as she gets off the carriage. And all of you, prepare some refreshments!


    Following Haydensmand, the servants started moving briskly.


    Hayden paced around the room with an anxious expression.


    He knew it would have been tough on Iona during her journey here, but until she gave her report, she couldnt rest either.


    After a short wait, a sense of presence approached from outside the door. Iona knocked to announce her arrival.


    I heard you called, Count.


    Come in.


    Hayden quickly permitted her entry.


    Iona sat across from him, and soon the servants brought the prepared food.


    As the mansions chef was already asleep, the meal was simple. The te of bread and fruits looked more like snacks than a proper meal.


    With an unsatisfied look, Hayden said, If theres anything else youd like to eat, let me know.


    Surprised that Hayden even thought of providing her with a meal, Iona raised an eyebrow slightly


    She picked up a grape and said, Its alright. Ill be falling asleep soon anyway.


    You must be tired, but Im sorry to hold you and talk about work. Wouldnt it be better to get straight to the point if you want to leave quickly?


    Hayden sped his hands together and then, after a brief hesitation, asked the question he was most curious about.


    Have you not found the barons whereabouts yet?


    Yes, I searched all over the territory, but I couldnt find any traces. First of all, I have ordered the soldiers to keep searching for him.


    And you still dont know where the money is hidden?


    All of the property under the name of Baron Franz was confiscated and checked, but there was nothing suspicious. It seems that the slush funds were kept separately in a safe ce.


    Iona calmly exined the situation.


    Feeling frustrated, Hayden pulled at his hair. She briefly apologized, Im sorry. I shouldnt have missed the baron, but he disappeared so suddenly...


    No, its alright. Without you, I wouldnt have known that Robert was stealing money. Now I see that scoundrel is quite cunning and skillful.


    Although Hayden seemed to be speaking favorably of Iona, in reality, he was defending himself by giving a high evaluation to Robert.


    He didnt want to admit that this whole incident was a result of his own foolishness.


    Theres also a possibility that the baron has been exiled abroad. Seeing how he suddenly disappeared, it seems likely.


    Yes, we should release soldiers to search the areas near the border and ports. No matter where that man has gone, he cant hide and live forever.


    Haydens eyes sparked with murderous intent.


    He was so angry with Baron Franz that he seemed to be blind to other matters. He only continued to ask questions about Baron Franz.


    However, Iona had only met him a few days ago, and he was currently in hiding. Naturally, there wasnt much more she could tell him about the matter.


    Finally, Iona could exin the situation of the estate to Hayden.


    First of all, I appointed a person who had nothing to do with the embezzlement case as my agent. It wasnt a pleasant decision, but there I no other choice.


    Who is that?


    His name is Viscount us.


    I dont even remember his face.


    Hayden let out a sigh and rubbed his dry face.


    He wanted to dismiss the person who had been his assistant in the capital, but things were also difficult on this end without enough help. So, Hayden decided to observe the situation for the time being.


    As I mentioned before, I have also ordered a thorough investigation into the incidents caused by Baron Franz. If it is proven that they unfairly lost theirnd rights, we will restore them and providepensation.


    Is it really necessary?


    The public opinion within the estate is not favorable. We need to settle the controversy withpensation.


    But you havent found the unauthorized funds yet.


    For the time being, well have to manage with the existing budget. But no matter how skillful he is at hiding, Franzs escape was sudden. It wont be easy for him to keep running without leaving any traces. I believe well catch him soon.


    Iona reassured Hayden, who seemed relieved by her words.


    Baron Franz was, after all, a vassal who worked under him.


    How could he not find even one of his subordinates, especially when he mobilized money and power to track him down?


    This situation might be a blessing in disguise for me, who was already struggling with dowry issue. If I can find the money Robert hid, Ill have enough to be at ease.


    Hayden had never prepared a separate dowry for Ionas spouse before.


    But with the sudden secret meeting and the mention of a Duke, Hayden found himself in a very difficult situation.


    It was because he would have to pay a considerable amount to set up a side for the duke, but it was not easy for Hayden to suddenly raise that amount of money.


    On the other hand, it seemed that the embezzlement case being revealed at this time might also be a stroke of luck for Hayden. The unauthorized funds Robert had hidden seemed to be already under his possession.


    Alright, youve done a lot handling various matters in the estate for me. Originally, that wasnt my intention, but your contributions have been significant. If you find Baron Franz, I will reward you handsomely. Is there anything specific you desire?


    First and foremost, finding him is the priority. Do you n to head to the estate yourself?


    Yes, thats the n. Ill depart as soon as its daylight tomorrow. I originally considered going immediately upon hearing the news, but I dont want to miss you on the way.


    As Hayden said this, his face showed his growing unease.


    Perhaps Hayden, who has gone down to the estate, will focus on ughtering the Franz family and pursue Roberts whereabouts rather than appease the people of the region who are groaning in the aftermath of the incident.


    Taking care of the estate could be done leisurely, but there was a risk of missing Robert forever if he didnt act quickly.


    The one who should get some rest early is the Count, not me. If you dont have any further questions, Ill leave.


    No, its because I couldnt sleep due to worrying.


    Worrying?


    Im not sure if I should leave the capital with only you here. Nils will temporarily take care of the family in my absence, but...


    Hayden sighed and let out a long sigh.


    Hayden was concerned about Nils as if he had ced a fragile child by the waters edge. In his opinion, Nils was not yet capable of taking responsibility for the family.


    Hayden worried that Nils might get into some strange trouble while he was away.


    Nils is also the official sessor to the Modrov family now, so you should trust and leave things to him. He is your beloved eldest son, isnt he?


    Hayden nodded reluctantly at Ionas constion.


    Seeing his denial acknowledged by Iona only made him feel even more bitter.


    Lately, although Nils and Yvonne had been getting along well, they asionally expressed unexpected discontent toward him.


    He understood that they might have been upset due to the issue with their mothers death day, but continuously being criticized for the same matter didnt sit well with him either.


    Despite announcing Nils as the sessor and trying to change his sons heart, their rtionship as a wealthy family somehow felt more strained than before.


    Ipletely messed up raising my children.


    It was puzzling why his once wise and mature wife ended up giving birth to individuals like them. Hayden sighed deeply.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Nils, I have no idea when that guy will grow up. Yvonne is so obsessed with appearances for no reason... Theres no one I can truly trust and rely on.


    Maybe because it was very early in the morning, he became sentimental.


    The hidden inner thoughts flowed out of Haydens mouth unconsciously.


    Though the person sitting across from him was inappropriate toin to, he did so anyway.


    Iona did not even offer formalfort for his regrets, and Hayden became a bit sulky.


    He tried to look away from the meaningless assumption that perhaps the child he could really trust and rely on was this one.


    Hayden summarized the situation with an indifferent voice.


    Ive kept a tired person with my unnecessary grumbling. Its alright, youve been through a lot; you can go and rest now. You dont have toe to greet me separately tomorrow morning.


    Thank you for your consideration.


    Iona answered politely and stood up from her seat.


    Hayden, who was staring at Iona, suddenly grabbed her.


    Iona.


    Yes.


    The baron  Didnt he say something strange to you?


    At Haydens hesitant question, Iona instantly recalled a certain memory. However, she put on a puzzled expression and didnt reveal it.


    If you mean something strange...?


    Hayden, who had been carefully examining Ionas face, shook his head.


    No, I just asked if he left any clues before he disappeared. If you dont remember anything, then never mind. You may leave now.


    Though his tone was sassy, Iona chose to remain silent instead of expressing her doubts. Then she turned around and left Haydens room.


    As soon as the door closed, Hayden let his tired body slump.


    Ever since he heard the news that Robert had betrayed him, he had been brooding over many worries.


    With him, Robert shared a secret that should not be revealed, and Hayden misunderstood this as the basis for an alliance and provided a lot of support to the other party.


    It was because he thought that if he stood behind the other person, he would protect that foundation, even treating the secrets as his own.


    But I never thought he would stab me in the back like this.


    He thought he was quick at calctions, but he never expected him to be so greedy.


    Despite all the support he had provided, Robert wasnt satisfied and resorted to other schemes. He had a feeling that this woulde back to haunt him.


    But as soon as the wrongdoing was exposed, he chose to run away. And there was no time for unnecessary talk with Iona.


    In that case, he could find out the location of the embezzled funds and quietly get rid of him. It was a simple task.


    So there shouldnt be any problem. Hayden tried to reassure himself that way.


    <strong>***</strong>


    For the first time in a while, Iona woke up veryte.


    The long-awaited sleep was sweet, but the reason she didnt leave her bedroom untilte in the afternoon was because she didnt want to run into Nils.


    Its been a long time since Ivee back, but instead of restingfortably, Im avoiding ufortable faces.


    Though she had been busy, Iona couldnt help but think that life at the estate had been somewhat more peaceful.


    Despite the fact that Baron Franz was a detestable person, it wasnt like he had any personal grudges against Iona.


    Ionamented her miserable situation and pulled the nket up to her chin. As if unable to bear it any longer, Marsha spoke up.


    Mydy, its good to rest, but how about getting up and sitting for a bit?


    Marsha was cleaning the floor with a mop without paying any attention, even though herdy was sitting right there.


    Despite Iona telling her to rest for the day ande out tomorrow, Marsha seemedpletely oblivious to it.


    Having followed her on the long journey and returning, she was immediately flipping over the umted dust.


    No matter how diligent she was, Iona couldnt match Marshas energy.


    I told you to go and rest, so why are you cleaning again?


    Im the only maid here, who else will do the cleaning?


    Marsha replied as if bewildered.


    As soon as Iona thought that the conversation had beenpleted, Marsha began scolding again.


    Thats why I said you need to use more people. You said you would after you got married, so when are you going to get married?


    Iona felt embarrassed.


    It was not like getting married was an easy task that could be done just like that.


    However, considering Marsha was working so hard, Iona bit her tongue and remained silent. Instead, she turned away from Marsha and stood up from her seat.


    I should probably go out now.


    If you go out today, youlle back with a marriage proposal, wont you?


    Iona pretended not to hear and tried to go into her dressing room, but it was a meaningless evasion. Marsha was in charge of cleaning, etiquette, and dressing.


    After enduring Marshas long lecture, Iona finally managed to finish dressing.


    Thanks to that, when she came out and met Nils, she felt quite wee to his face. It was because Marsha had only then stopped pressuring her to marry.


    What is it?


    Nils frowned openly as he encountered Iona, who was wearing a dress, from head to toe.


    For Iona, it was an unexpected reaction. he was the one standing in front of the door, blocking the way, not Iona.


    Nils nced up and down at Iona, who was dressed in an outing outfit, and asked.


    Why did you change into an outing outfit as soon as you came home?


    Tell me about your business.


    Iona replied coldly.


    She thought it was a more gentle response than questioning what he would do if she told him, but Nils turned red with anger all at once.


    This...!


    Iona looked indifferently at Nils, who was clenching his fist as if he were going to hit her at any moment.


    Nils objectively resembled Hayden, who was handsome, but due to his naturally hot temper, his impression was rather unfavorable. His habit of furrowing his brow had already created wrinkles between his eyebrows, making him look older than his peers.


    Am I older? I cant believe it.


    Even at a nce, her face seemed younger. Though her mental age might be higher, whether in the past or now, that was nothing special. Most of Nils peers easily surpassed that standard.


    If it hadnt been for the conversation with Haydenst night, Iona wouldnt have taken Baron Franzs remarks so seriously.


    The Count obviously cared about something that Robert knew.


    If Robert really knew who her birth mother was, and if that was the secret the Count was hesitant to reveal, what would this situation mean?


    Who exactly was her mother, Why would the Count have supported Robert for over ten years in exchange for that secret?


    Thinking that, Iona asked curiously to Nile.


    Nils, was there a reason why you didnt want me to call you brother?


    Dont talk nonsense. Im barely holding back my anger just by looking at your face.


    Nils reached out his arm towards Iona, as if trying to push her away.


    Iona thought he was going to shove him aside, but Nils stopped at an awkward distance. In his outstretched fist, he held a crumpled letter.


    It seemed to be the result of him giving in to his anger just now.


    It seems like youre out of your mind to crumple up a letter from the imperial family.


    After confirming the imperial seal, Iona took the letter from Nils with a cold nce.


    The envelope had already been torn open. It seemed he had checked it first, thinking it contained important news.


    Since it had only been a day or two, instead of questioning him about it, Iona checked the contents without a word.


    As she expected, the sender was Richard.


    Around the time she finished reading the first few lines, Nils asked straightforwardly,


    What does it mean?


    What?


    Why would he ask you to apany him on the day of the imperial ball? Isnt Richard supposed to attend with Miss Florence as her partner?


    She was his fiance, wasnt she? Nils added as if it was an obvious fact.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    What?


    Iona, who had responded with such irritation, shifted her gaze back to the letter.


    She thought it was nonsense, so she concentrated on reading it from the beginning, but the contents were actually as Nils had said.


    Iona swallowed a hollowugh.


    When did the messenger arrive?


    This morning. You were sleeping, so I took it on your behalf.


    Apparently, upon hearing the news of her return, Richard immediately wrote a letter and sent it.


    The hastily scribbled five lines showed no real effort or sincerity. The tone waspletely indifferent, as if he had no concern about the implications of the letters message.


    However, appearing at a grand event like the pce ball with another woman, not ones fiance, wouldnt be as easy as it sounds.


    From the fiances perspective, it would be a huge insult. Moreover, the woman who yed the role of the partner would inevitably face public scorn.


    Isnt that why he ordered the marriage because he was wary of rumors about being involved in an affair with me?


    Or had Florence annoyed him to the extent that he wanted to punish her this way?


    Iona must have hurt Florences pride greatly because she retaliated by not epting Florences anger as before.


    Perhaps Richard was tired of the resentment andints directed at him and wanted topletely sever ties with Florence.


    Regardless of the cause, this situation was a huge headache for Iona.


    Thinking of an enraged Florence confronting her immediately sent a throbbing pain to her head.


    In that moment, she would have been willing to quietly take a p from Florence if it were toe.


    He said he wouldpensate for the injury caused by Florence. What a joke.


    Compensating for the harm caused by Florence? What a joke.


    Indeed, Richard had no feelings of remorse toward Iona. Otherwise, he wouldnt have invited her to such an event.


    You must have done something wrong.


    Even to Nils, this request seemed trivial.


    Their family was already in turmoil due to an embezzlement issue.


    The crown prince, who had been favorable to them, was showing signs of displeasure, which was concerning.


    Isnt this a nasty scheme to make you disliked by the Lanzhov family?


    Do you see it that way?


    Are you joking with me now?


    In response to Ionas casual question, Nils bared his teeth.


    I dont know what your problem is, but behave yourself. If youre going to ruin things, do it on yourself without sshing dirt on our family. If you tarnish our familys name, I wont stand idly by.


    Iona managed to suppress theughter that almost erupted involuntarily.


    Hearing advice about not tarnishing the family name from Nils of all people!


    Iona thought she would remember this warning as she handed the letter to Marsha, who was standing behind her. She intended to write a replyter.


    Excuse me.


    Iona responded without much enthusiasm and walked past Nils, patting him on the shoulder.


    If he hadnt been blocking the way, she would have simply walked around him, but he stood so close that it was hard to move without bumping into him.


    Despite this, Nils, who seemed surprised that Iona would dare to push past him, raised his voice in annoyance.


    Hey!


    Iona ignored him and strode into the hallway.


    Nils, clearly frustrated, shouted after her, Where do you think youre going, ignoring my words? Dont you know that Im the heir now? Whats with your attitude...?


    Embroidery gathering.


    At Ionas reply, Nilss voice abruptly stopped.


    He seemed to contemte her unexpected answer, pondering if it could be true.


    But Iona wasnt lying. The very reason she hurriedly returned to the capital in the first ce was because of this gathering.


    Maybe her exnation didnt sound too far-fetched to Nils, as he didnt try to detain her any longer. Instead, he muttered to himself, Whats with her? As soon as shees back, she goes straight to that gathering...


    Iona went down the stairs, ignoring the sound of Nilss constant nagging.


    Thinking about the limited time she had to endure his noise made it somewhat bearable.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The members of the embroidery gathering seemed to have somewhat adjusted to Ionas presence.


    During her previous visit, many had found her return peculiar, but today she blended in like any other attendee.


    As before, udia, whom she encountered at the entrance, naturally inquired about her well-being.


    Has your hand fully healed?


    My hand?


    The ce where you pricked yourself with the needlest time.


    It wasnt until udia demonstrated by pointing at her own index finger that Iona remembered what she was referring to. The injury had been part of a ruse to have a private conversation with Viviana, so shed nearly forgotten about the wound itself.


    Oh, of course. It wasnt that deep to begin with.


    But it bled quite a bit. Well, being a knight, you might be used to minor injuries.


    udia nodded in understanding.


    Since Iona had never really heard words of concern about injuries, even more, severe ones, during her time in the knight order, udias reaction felt somewhat refreshing.


    Iona expressed her genuine gratitude for the concern. It didnt feel bad to be cared for by someone.


    With a lightened mood, Iona apanied udia into the reception room.


    The seating was simr tost time.


    The organizer, Lady Schiller, seemed to intentionally group Erna, udia, and Iona together.


    It gave off the distinct impression that she gathered all potential sources of trouble in one spot for easier management.


    Iona was a novice whose skills didnt match the other members, while Erna was overly loud. Perhaps udia was there as a trainee.


    Dame Iona, Lady udia, youre here! I guess I arrived the earliest today, right?


    Spotting Iona and udia, Erna cheerfully greeted them.


    Iona briefly acknowledged Ernas words and followed her gaze.


    There stood Viviana, as always, looking down politely.


    Although Viviana never met Ionas eyes, judging by her presence, it seemed she had epted the earlier proposition.


    Dame Iona, youre wearing a dress today! Its very beautiful!


    As soon as everyone sat down, Erna, as if shed been waiting, immediately brought up the topic of clothing.


    Today wasnt just a casual stop after work; Iona, like the otherdies, had made the effort to wear a dress.


    Yes, Im on vacation, so I didnt have to go to work.


    Oh, a vacation? Whats the asion?


    I was just a little busy with personal matters.


    Iona responded nonchntly.


    Her vague reply was meant to discourage probing questions, but Ernas expression seemed a bit mischievous.


    Were you busy perhaps preparing for marriage?


    Miss Erna, please refrain from asking embarrassing questions.


    udia, who had been observing with decorum, felt the need to intervene. Naturally, Erna wasnt one to back down.


    Why is that an embarrassing question?


    Because the rtionship between a man and a woman is a private sphere.


    Its not marriage, Lady udia. Its the social season. Everyone is looking for a spouse, and by the next day, the whole city hears rumors about who visited whose daughter.


    At Ernas extended remarks, udia looked at Iona with a troubled expression, as if to say she had done her best.


    It was true that most youngdies couldnt stop talking about marriagetely. It might have been ufortable to discuss such topics with Iona specifically.


    When does the Duke n to propose?


    Erna looked at Iona with eyes full of anticipation and asked.


    She seemed utterly convinced that Leroy had already hinted at a proposal to Iona.


    Of course, Iona believed she would marry him without much trouble, but the exact timing was uncertain.


    It all depended on how long Hayden would resist.


    If he tries desperately to resist, it might be dyed. Otherwise, it might happen before the season ends.


    Although getting engaged earlier might simplify matters, Iona didnt push Leroy.


    She primarily wanted to stand proudly by his side once she became the head of the family, as originally promised.


    Since she couldnt broadcast this situation, so Iona just provided a superficial excuse.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Well, I dont think hes the impulsive type. He might want to take his time and observe.


    What are you talking about, Dame Iona? Are you saying you have been waiting this whole time?


    What else should I do but wait?


    Then, if you miss your chance, who will be responsible? Although it seems the Duke is quite smitten with you right now, you cant be at ease until he formally proposes! You never know when or how a mans heart will change.


    Erna hit the table with an excited face.


    Overwhelmed by Ernas forcefulness, Iona was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Even udia, who was sitting next to her, nodded in agreement, as if she couldnt refute the statement.


    I had a feeling you werent interested in gathering other suitors... Ah, thats probably why the Duke doesnt feel threatened either.


    Erna, who sighed in frustration, continued as if admonishing Iona.


    Dame Iona, the next time you attend a ball, dance with other gentlemen. If rumors spread about another suitor, the Duke might get restless, right? Nothing stirs up tension like jealousy.


    Dance with another gentleman?


    Iona involuntarily recalled a letter from Richard.


    Would attending a ball with another man be enough to provoke jealousy?


    Both men probably have other ns. Not that they would be jealous.


    She chuckled inwardly at the absurdity of her thoughts.


    Meanwhile, udia and Erna continued their heated discussion.


    It is not wrong. I know of cases where men, believed to be on the verge of proposing, backtracked at thest moment. Although I dont believe the Duke is like that...


    My sister went through that. He confessed his love, acting like hed bring her the stars, but then suddenly said it wasnt the right time for marriage. Not long after, he proposed to one of her friends.


    Oh my, isnt that just too cruel?


    Once it happens, its toote. Until the oue is certain, no one can be sure if theyre that kind of person. Can you imagine how shocking it is to see a man who showered you with gifts and flowers, now courting another woman?


    It certainly seemed to be moremon than Iona had thought.


    As udia and Ernas voices grew louder, otherdies joined in, sharing their experiences.


    For the married ones, it usually ended with them boasting about their husbands, but their opinions on past suitors were brutally honest.


    As Iona listened to various tales of trashy men, her trust in the creature called man began to waver.


    While she didnt see Leroy in that light, there was always this underlying fear that he might fancy another woman.


    Iona opened her mouth with a rare expression ofck of confidence.


    Isnt there another way, aside from jealousy?


    Another way?


    I mean... to make him feel tense.


    After hesitating, Iona concluded her words.


    Erna and udia simultaneously covered their mouths and looked at each other.


    For the first time, they felt a connection. The knight, who had always acted so rigidly, now seemed utterly endearing as she pined like a lovestruck girl.


    Tossing aside their unused sewing bags, they immediately put their heads together.


    Hmm, though we might not know much about the Duke personally, we can certainly share some general romantic advice, Erna began.


    ... And Ill correct any of Ernas excessive suggestions to keep them sensible, udia added.


    Together, they formed a surprisingly solid team.


    Iona pretended not to care, rummaging through her handbag, but she discreetly listened to the two.


    After much contemtion, Erna began to list potential strategies.


    How about remembering his interests and giving him small gifts from time to time?


    She had already offered her entire fortune.


    Find out what his ideal type is and dress or act ordingly.


    Even after being married for over 10 years, she didnt know what kind of woman he liked.


    Its not a bad thing to have a little skinship. Like, brushing against his arm lightly when you dance.


    She had lied about not knowing how to dance, which now eliminated the chance of casual touches.


    All the methods were difficult for Iona. Either she had already done too much,cked information, or missed the right moment.


    Desperately seeking a solution, Iona took out a crumpled handkerchief from her sewing bag.


    How about a handmade gift?


    Both young womens eyes twitched as they looked at the item in Ionas hand.


    Though they hadnt known each other for long, seeing that distorted lion design for over a month had already been nerve-wracking.


    They never imagined that the intended gift would be for the Duke.


    Instead of Erna, who turned her head away, udia cautiously stepped forward.


    Have you been practicing at home?


    Whenever I find the time.


    Iona proudly replied to the sudden question, mentioning she had plenty of time to refine her sewing skills during the lengthy carriage journey. She then pulled out a practice scrap of fabric from her bag as if offering it for inspection.


    udia peered into the bag with anxious eyes. There it was, one distorted roon, two roons, no, ten


    Without realizing, udia reached out and grabbed the fabric.


    Well, the gift doesnt necessarily have to be a handkerchief, she started, trying to smile.


    But usually, dont you give your lover something youve embroidered yourself?


    Iona confessed in a clear voice that shed always wanted to try that at least once.


    Seeing the genuine look in Ionas eyes, udia couldnt bring herself to say, Never gift something that could make the recipient suspect malicious intent.


    After contemting for a moment with her eyes closed, udia finally made a difficult decision.


    Well, Dame Iona. Its not that your skills arecking, but... its quite challenging for beginners to match the expertise of a professional. You understand that, right?


    I did think that my work might be somewhatcking.


    udias eyebrows twitched in an instant.


    ...Somewhat? Uh... No, no, Im relieved were on the same page. In any case, since its a gift, I think it would be best if it were finished more elegantly. Would it be okay if Erna and I helped a bit inpleting it? I mean, just a tiny bit.


    Iona thought for a moment.


    The messy, tangled back of the embroidery was already bothering her.


    Both udia and Erna seemed skilled in sewing, perhaps they could enhance the quality of her gift.


    She hesitated at the idea of resorting to shortcuts, but her desire to give Leroy something better prevailed.


    Having made up her mind, Iona gave a slight nod.


    Then, Ill be in your help.


    You made a good decision! Dame Iona, please take a short break outside.


    Erna, with a cheerful voice as if she had been waiting for this, chimed in.


    Before Iona could ask why, udia continued to urge her.


    If you stay and watch, itll feel like being under examination and might make us uneasy. How about taking a stroll in the courtyard for about thirty minutes?


    Caught in the odd situation where everything seemed to be decided without her input, Iona furrowed her brow.


    However, the suggestion of taking a walk in the courtyard was indeed a wee one.


    She had been wondering how to gracefully excuse herself from the room anyway.


    ...Then, Ill step outside for a bit.


    Eventually, Iona entrusted them with her handkerchief and obediently rose from her seat.


    Due to guests crowding the reception room, other areas of the mansion were rtively quiet.


    At a leisurely pace, Iona crossed the empty hallway and stepped out into the backyard.


    The high walls of the garden ensured solitude, and as expected, it was peacefully quiet.


    Still, Iona took the time to check between the bushes to make sure no one was lurking, potentially eavesdropping on her.


    It wasnt long before Viviana appeared, opening the back door.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    You arrived quickly.


    I had told you from the start that I had a stomachache.


    Thanks to Viscountess Schillers densely nted shrubs, there were many ces in the garden where one could hide.


    Iona sat side by side with Viviana on a bench.


    They didnt have much time, so Iona got straight to the point.


    Can I assume that your presence here means youve made up your mind?


    ...Honestly, Im not sure. Ive been contemting. As you said, I thought of leaving the capital, but imagining my life after that, I felt I couldnt continue living like that.


    Saying so, Viviana covered her mouth and nose with both hands. There was a deep anxiety in her trembling voice.


    With a desperate gaze, Viviana looked at Iona and said,


    What exactly are you nning? If youre going to help in revenge, does that mean youre going to betray the royal family? What can I do to help with that?


    Since Count Schmidts family had been convicted of treason, Viviana could not be free to go anywhere.


    To avoid being hunted, one had to eliminate the pursuer or the reason for the pursuit.


    Both were difficult to act upon immediately, so Iona decided to use an alternative method.


    Iona said in a calm voice,


    Firstly, Im thinking of killing you.


    As soon as Iona finished her sentence, Viviana took a deep breath.


    Iona quickly corrected her earlier statement, realizing it may have been too abrupt for the frightened woman.


    I mean Im nning to fake your death for appearances.


    Only then did Viviana close her eyes in relief.


    For some reason, Iona felt awkward and continued to exin.


    Right now, someone is watching you. I cant pinpoint who, but its likely one of your colleagues. It might even be more than one.


    So, I need to hide from their gaze?


    They cant chase someone who doesnt exist in this world.


    Once the report of Vivianas death reaches Richard, he wont be able to use her to pressure Leroy anymore. That alone would be a significant gain.


    In the future that Iona had seen, Leroy was destined to struggle against the royal family.


    His motivation was undoubtedly revenge for the loss of his loved ones.


    Leroy wanted to uncover the truth behind those deaths, and since it was directly connected to the royal familys wrongdoing, a sh between the two powers was inevitable.


    If the battle was already foreseen, it was necessary to reduce our risks in advance.


    Do you have your own room right now? Or do you live with a colleague?


    I share a room. The maid who takes care of Miss Erna with me is my roommate.


    Have you noticed anything suspicious?


    Not at all. I didnt even know I was being watched until now.


    Viviana nodded with a fluttering heart.


    Iona immediately followed up with another question.


    Do you keep a diary?


    No, writing things down might reveal my handwriting.


    Thats good since theres no need for consistency. From now on, whenever youre alone, leave a memo. Comints about your work environment, longing for the past... even criticizing Miss Erna. Any content that reveals dissatisfaction with your current life will suffice.


    Wait, am I supposed to pretend Im going to drown myself?


    Wouldnt it be funny to suddenly get stabbed to death on the road? Moreover, unless its a drowned body, your face would be recognizable.


    Viviana looked unconvinced, but she didnt voice any objection.


    Iona lightly shrugged and said, You are doing hard physical work and your old fianc has appeared in the capital. Hes discussing marriage with another woman. Its understandable if you be pessimistic about your situation.


    I was doing just fine.


    To others, it seems like a usible story, so dont worry.


    Iona reassured her.


    Fortunately, Viviana didnt throw any childish tantrums, allowing Iona to continue outlining the n.


    In the cover of night or early morning, well stage a scenario as if youve thrown yourself into the river. There might be watchers wholl try to follow and stop you, but well have someone prepared to y the role of a drunkard to distract them.


    I... first of all, need to safely get out of the water. I cant swim at all.


    Well arrange for someone to assist you. There are experts for such tasks.


    In her previous life, while carrying out tasks for Richard, Iona came to know a lot of useful messengers.


    The one she had taken to the Modrov estate to apany Robert was one of them.


    People who are worth the high price theymand.


    Whether then or now, Iona favored them. As long as the money was properly prepared, there was no other concern.


    Ill inform you of the details once theyre ready. Someone else might contact you unexpectedly this time. Be careful not to be caught by others.


    Iona, who had sinctly conveyed the mission, stood up from her seat.


    There was no benefit in her and Viviana staying together for too long.


    Although Richard was currently at ease, letting his guard down, there was no knowing when or where this connection might be exposed.


    Until Viviana was safely extracted, no amount of caution would be excessive.


    You should head in first. Ill wander around here a bit more before leaving.


    However, rather than following Ionas lead, Viviana hesitated, looking as if she had more to say.


    After a brief pause, Viviana spoke up.


    Dame Iona, Ive felt the need to rify something since ourst encounter.


    Yes?


    I... Leroy and I were not very close. I swear on the heavens.


    Iona was taken aback, unsure of why Viviana would bring this up out of the blue.


    Despite hearing Vivianas rification that she and Leroy were not close, the fact that he was her former fianc inevitably gave her an odd feeling.


    Perhaps noticing this, Viviana hastily added, I mean, you warned me against falling for him and mentioned that I was special to him... It seems like you believe there was something between Leroy and me. But absolutely, absolutely, there wasnt.


    It seemed Viviana hade with a firm resolution to address this matter.


    Her voice, which began softly, grew increasingly emotional.


    I mean, its true that I care for him and he cares for me. But if someone you know is in trouble, its natural to be concerned, right? Especially if youve known them since childhood. Isnt that right?


    Thats... true.


    Caught in Vivianas earnest plea, Iona could only nod in agreement.


    She had suspected a romantic rtionship between Leroy and Viviana due to their past engagement, but apparently, that wasnt the case.


    And Viviana seemed far too sincere for this to be a mere cation.


    Do you know what Leroy would say every time he met me? Lets break off our engagement. He was surprisingly romantic and insisted from a young age that hed marry someone he loved.


    The Duke?


    Iona asked in surprise.


    The idea that he had been dering he would marry for love was news to her.


    Suddenly, a conversation they had at the Counts Ritzer residence came to mind.


    Back then, he had talked as if he had never thought about it. Perhaps it was a form of self-defense.


    Iona felt oddly dumbfounded.


    Yes, and so, for a while, I took advantage of that. Whenever I wanted something and he wouldntply, Id threaten with breaking off the engagement. Then, startled, hed agree. This continued for a while until he finally pinned me down and even made me sign a pledge. By the age of twenty, I would take the initiative to request the termination of our engagement.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Thanks to Viviana eliciting the reaction she wanted from Iona, she quickly continued speaking, seeming rather pleased.


    A smile crept unknowingly onto Ionas lips as she heard about their intriguing past. It didntst long, though, as she thought about the events that had followed.


    Viviana also seemed reluctant to delve into somber tales, quickly wrapping up her story.


    Anyway, dont worry too much about the conversation you had with the otherdies earlier. Hes not the type to make advances on a woman who has no intention of getting married.


    Apparently, this was what Viviana really wanted to say.


    Iona stared at Viviana, momentarily dumbfounded. The idea that Viviana would support her rtionship with Leroy was something she hadnt anticipated.


    For some reason, Iona felt like she understood why Leroy might have shed tears after losing her.


    To him, perhaps it was like losing a family member all over again.


    You two must have been quite close, Ionamented in a voice tinged with subtle undertones.


    Vivianas expression tightened, as if she had heard something she shouldnt have, but it gradually rxed as she met Ionas earnest gaze.


    Viviana let out a small sigh, and softly responded, Yes.


    If longing could be given form, Iona thought, it might look exactly like Vivianas weary eyes.


    <strong>***</strong>


    By the time Iona returned to her seat, the handkerchief was alreadyplete.


    Erna and udia looked at Iona with proud faces and confidently asked, How is it?


    Iona picked up the handkerchief and carefully examined both sides.


    Certainly, the messy backside was now neatly arranged. However, the embroidered design was somehow different from what she had imagined.


    Apparently, she made the design while thinking of a ferocious beast, but the finished version somehow turned into a cute roon.


    Iona tilted her head.


    Its turned out kind of cute.


    We made the adjustments while trying to stay as true as possible to the original, Erna pointed out in an emotionally charged voice.


    Iona could tell that a considerable effort had been made, so she wisely kept her mouth shut.


    In any case, it was not polite toin about this or that in response to the help of others.


    Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to finish the gift much sooner than I thought.


    Iona had been worrying about how to conclude the project; the more she worked on it, the more ambiguous it felt.


    Although the result was a bit different than she had expected, the fact that she had seen it through to the end felt encouraging.


    She hadnt understood why they needed to have a gathering to embroider together, but now she felt like she was beginning to grasp the reason.


    Alright, lets all give a round of apuse to Iona, who haspleted her first piece.


    From a little distance, Lady Schiller, who had been observing the scene with satisfaction, initiated the apuse.


    Everyone joined in, pping their hands and offering congrattions. A few even approached Erna and udia to pat them encouragingly on the shoulders.


    Feeling a bit bashful, Iona folded the handkerchief and tucked it into her pocket.


    Just then, a hand suddenly stopped her.


    Dame Iona, if this is a gift, it should be beautifully wrapped.


    Having said that, Lady Schiller called in the maid who had been waiting.


    Daisy? Could you please prepare a gift box? And while youre at it, iron this handkerchief.


    Yes, madam.


    Soon, a textured paper box, normal paper, and ribbons were delivered to the table.


    The ironed handkerchief sat there, neatly folded and subtly shining.


    With careful hands, Iona wrapped the handkerchief in normal paper and ced it in the box.


    As Lady Schiller tied the ribbon for her, she asked in a soft voice, Will you being again?


    It must have been a courtesy to capture the neer.


    Iona perceptively picked up on the unspokennguage Lady Schiller had disyed and cheerfully replied.


    Yes, Ill definitely attend.


    Hmm, good.


    Lady Schillers fingers trembled slightly as she cut the ribbon. She seemed genuinely moved by the notion that Iona would be a regr attendee.


    Once the gift-wrapping wasplete, Lady Schiller left some good wishes for the recipients happiness and returned to her seat.


    Havingpleted her tasks for the day earlier than expected, Iona spent the remaining time receiving a brief embroidery lesson from udia.


    Great job, everyone.


    I had a lovely time today, all. See you next time.


    Well meet again in two weeks.


    After concentrating for a while, Iona raised her head and before she knew it, everyone was standing up.


    Thedies exchanged pleasantries andughter as they exited the reception room.


    Finally, Iona and herpanions packed their belongings and left.


    Having arrived a bitte at the entrance, the wait for their carriage was longer than usual.


    Unable to stave off boredom, Erna impulsively asked,


    Lady udia, who are you nning to partner with at this imperial ball?


    Ah, Im nning on going with my fianc.


    Goodness, it looks like Im the only one nning to enter hand-in-hand with my father. I shouldnt have asked. If I had known, I would have just remained ignorant.


    Ernas eyes widened and she muttered in a serious tone, as if suddenly sensing a crisis.


    Dont worry, there are still more than two weeks left until the ball. Youll likely find an escort by then. I only finalized my ns a couple of days ago.


    Despite udias reassurances, Erna couldnt shake her downtrodden mood.


    She grumbled that all her friends had already found partners, and shed likely be the only youngdy entering hand-in-hand with her father at her age.


    It seemed the uing imperial ball had be the new topic of interest among the youngdies while Iona had been away from the capital.


    Iona casually interjected,


    Is it customary to attend the imperial ball with ones fianc?


    Um, not necessarily. Sometimes if you have a younger sister, you might prioritize escorting her.


    There are also some couples who arrive separately after a fight. But as long as a man isnt holding another womans hand, its generally considered eptable.


    And if he doese holding another womans hand?


    Whats there to say? You should break off the engagement with such trash immediately!


    Erna raised her voice as if venting her anger.


    udia tactfully interrupted Erna and changed the subject.


    Will you be attending with the Duke, Dame Iona?


    Can both of you please discuss your partners after Ive left?


    From behind udia, Erna grumbled in a gloomy tone.


    Iona wondered as to why no one had asked her about her partner. Probably, they assumed she would appear with Leroy.


    Iona hesitated, her face fraught with difficulty.


    Well, Im not sure yet. I havent decided.


    Sounds like you have several options?


    udia chuckled and marveled.


    Even if there were other options, rejecting the crown prince wasnt one of them, so it hardly mattered.


    Considering the possibility of being treated like trash or the other woman someone trashy had brought along, Iona felt like shed rather skip the event and just sleep at home.


    She swallowed a sigh and lowered her head.


    Just then, the next carriage stopped in front of the entrance, sparing Iona further awkwardness.


    Dame Iona Modrov, pleasee this way.


    Then, Ill go in first.


    Take care, Dame Iona.


    Please do.


    Iona headed toward the carriage, leaving behind udia who had started nagging Erna again.


    A servant already inside reached out and helped Iona up.


    Once Iona took her seat, the servant who had helped her up closed and locked the door. Soon, the carriage wheels began to roll smoothly.


    Iona looked squarely at the servant, no, Jonas, and spoke.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Youvee to meet me in quite an unusual manner.


    I thought it might be a bit surprising for you.


    Jonas scrunched up his nose and ruffled his bangs.


    Anyone else might have fallen for such a trick, but Iona never kept suchpany in the first ce.


    Perhaps because she hadnt grown up like a typical noble, she found thepany of servants more cumbersome thanforting.


    Even today, she had left Marsha at home.


    We had agreed to meet after todays gathering, so it was expected, Iona said.


    I did try to surprise you, albeit unsessfully.


    Iona had informed Leroy of her return first, as he had requested before she reached the capital.


    Considering this, it seemed he had sent Jonas to meet her, as their meeting was already scheduled right after the aforementioned gathering.


    Did your visit to the estate go well?


    Yes, it was a bit busy, but well worth the effort.


    Didnt Duke want to see you? I know I did, Dame.


    It seems now you have a good rtionship with your sister.


    What?


    Youre basically singing my praises, arent you?


    No, I wasnt


    By the way, Im curious about how Yulia is doing these days.


    Ignoring Jonass ttery that wasnt exactly ttery, Iona inquired about Yulias well-being.


    Jonas scratched his neck, looking somewhat perplexed, but then answered willingly.


    Shes doing well. Seems like shes even made some friends.


    Thats good to hear. Ive been busy and havent been able to pay much attention to her, so I was worried.


    Youve done more than enough by bringing her along with you. She even found a partner for the royal ball recently, saying she doesnt need me anymore.


    It seemed couples who had mutual understanding had already imed each other early on.


    For a moment, Iona felt a twinge of sympathy for Ernas earlier nervousness. But then Jonas continued speaking, and she found herself suddenly rigid.


    Which leaves me as the odd one out, I suppose. The Duke will be attending with you, Dame Iona, anyway...


    ...


    Oh, he mentioned that you two would meet today to order matching outfits. Couple outfits.


    Matching... outfits?


    Yes, Ive heard that couples often coordinate their clothing. Not that Im an expert.


    Iona felt a faint trickle of cold sweat down her back.


    Matching outfits, really?


    Since she had already told Leroy in advance, she hadnt been particrly concerned about his reaction to this matter.


    Even if she attended as Richards partner, she assumed that Leroy would understand, provided she exined the situation well.


    But it seemed Richards took this royal ball more seriously than she had expected.


    This is awkward.


    For all she knew, Richard might have made this decision just to make Leroy ufortable.


    It felt a bit unfair that while someone else was pushing the envelope, she found herself tasked with delivering the awkward message.


    Ill have to discuss it first and then decide how to handle this.


    Iona swallowed an inward sigh and looked out the window.


    As she tried to gauge her location by thendscape, she soon realized that the carriage was heading in a direction different from what she had anticipated.


    Since they hadnt specified a meeting ce, Iona had assumed they would meet at Jonas rtives house as usual. But perhaps that wasnt the case.


    Iona turned to Jonas with a puzzled expression.


    Where are we going?


    Ah, we recently renovated a house. Duke ns to take you there from now on.


    It was customary for people of power to have at least one secret residence in the capital, unknown to others.


    It seemed like a ce that had been neglected for a while but was now prepared for their ndestine meetings. Iona nodded, epting the exnation.


    After a while, the carriage stopped in front of a terrace house.


    Upon arrival, Iona realized it was a ce she already knew.


    Though she was ady in name only, she was aware of some of the real estate ownedor at least held under different namesby the Dukes family.


    Iona donned the veiled hat offered by Jonas and stepped out.


    Jonas, who seemed to be visiting this ce for the first time, hurriedly pulled out a note with an address written on it to get his bearings.


    Iona nced at the note and spoke.


    Follow me this way.


    What?


    It says No. 57, doesnt it?


    Ah, yes.


    Jonas scurried after Iona, almost as if their roles as guide and guest had been reversed.


    Iona found the exact location without any signs of confusion.


    Upon reaching the top floor of the building and ringing the bell, the waiting maid immediately opened the door.


    The master is waiting for you inside.


    Iona took off her hat and shawl, handed them to the maid, and entered.


    Compared to a mansion or other townhouses, the space was modest, yet fully furnished andplete in its own right.


    The entire room smelled strongly of wood, as if the furniture and flooring had recently been reced.


    As Iona moved toward the living room, she narrowed her eyes slightly at the sound of a womans voiceing from behind the wall.


    Opening the door, sure enough, there was a familiar face sitting across a low table from Leroy.


    Hello, Dame Iona. Its an honor to see you again.


    Penelope, a staff member from the Modrov Manors tailor shop who had made a house callst time, rose to greet her.


    To think the person to take her custom clothing order was already here.


    Iona had intended to spill the beans to Leroy as soon as they met; she found herself in an unexpectedly awkward situation.


    Misinterpreting Ionas confused expression, Leroy kindly exined the situation.


    I thought itd be best to order our clothes for the royal ball in sync with your return. The timing was a bit tight to get it done on the date we wanted.


    Since its for Dame Iona and Duke Leroy, we made it happen. But you must keep it a secret that were taking additional orders at this time, she said, covering her mouth with her index finger and offering an awkward smile.


    Unable to think straight, Iona decided to move her body instead, sitting beside Leroy as naturally as possible.


    Leroy, who had been thoughtfully looking over a catalog, slid it towards Iona, saying, Good timing. Ive been hearing all sorts of rmendations, but I cant quite imagine them. What do you think?


    Im... not really sure about these kinds of things.


    Ah.


    Recalling Ionas sparsely filled wardrobe, Leroy let out a candid sigh.


    Then lets leave the design to the experts and at least decide on the color. Do you have a preferred color?


    Iona usually just wore whatevereither the royal knight uniform or something Marsha had picked out for her. The idea of having a preference was unthinkable.


    Before Iona could speak, the person in front began listing several options.


    The trend these days is fabrics in turquoise with a sheen. Or, we could go in apletely different direction with red silk mixed with ckce to give it a powerful feel. The color would also match beautifully with your eye color.


    Not bad.


    A darker tone, but if its properly adorned, its likely to stand out more than anyone elses. It would also match well with the Dukes outfit.


    Both Leroy and the woman looked at Iona as if seeking her approval. Overwhelmed, Iona gave a slight nod.


    A quick back-and-forthter, the consultation was swiftly concluded.


    Thanks to her, who had already gathered insights into Ionas preferences from theirst encounter, most of the decisions were made for her.


    Then Ill take my leave. Ille by your ce for a fitting in a week, said the woman, her melodic voice filled with formality. She left her seat without dy. Iona tried her best to send her off with a smile, as the woman had clearly carved out time from her busy schedule for them.


    Still, an air of awkwardness was inevitably felt.


    As soon as the door closed, Leroy swiveled his body toward Iona. Leaning back against the arm of the sofa, he surveyed her intently.


    You look pale. Are you unwell?


    Extending his arm toward Iona in a familiar manner, he expressed his concern.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    A rough and strong knuckle lightly touched Ionas forehead, then swept her hair back before swiftly pulling away.


    His actions were so natural that Iona felt no difort. Perhaps it was because her mind was preupied with other thoughts, leaving her little room to be concerned about external circumstances.


    Iona bit her lip and began her confession.


    Well, actually, I have something to tell you, she started and looked directly at Leroy with solemn eyes.


    He had already set the tone with his earlier actions, but Leroy sat half-reclined, seemingly unperturbed by any sense of urgency.


    Although she failed to create the ideal atmosphere, she could no longer dy revealing the truth. Iona reluctantly began to speak.


    Do you remember what I told you before I left? That the Crown Prince had asked me to be his partner in exchange for this vacation?


    Of course, I remember.


    I received a message from the pce this morning. Richard has...


    Asked you to attend the royal ball with him? Leroy interrupted as if he had anticipated this.


    He didnt seem particrly perturbed by Richards imposition. Nor did he seem flustered by this unexpected development.


    Confused by his reaction, Iona mped her mouth shut.


    If he had anticipated the Crown Princes decision, there was no need for him to have ordered custom outfits in the first ce.


    ...Should I decline? Iona clenched her sweaty palms, questioning whether the invitation implied that she should attend as Leroys partner regardless of Richards offer.


    To her surprise, Leroy countered, Do you think the Crown Princes offer is so easily refused?


    Not easily, but... there could be an excuse. I could say I had priormitments.


    Then the Crown Prince would take it out on you like a petty man, Leroy casually spected.


    Though it was a careless assessment, Iona found herself agreeing. The partner proposal itself seemed to be a kind of spite from Richard.


    She doubted that he would gracefully step aside if she declined.


    As Iona lowered her gaze with a troubled expression, Leroy met her eye level.


    He asked with a slightly yful tone, Do you feel sorry for me?


    Well, all things considered, isnt it appropriate for me to attend as your partner?


    In that case, wear the dress I gave you as a gift.


    Leroy spoke as if tofort Iona and pulled the red ribbon attached to the shoulder line of her dress.


    Since it was simply for decoration, the clothes didnt be loose when he unfastened them, but even so, she could feel some strange intention in his careful hands.


    Rubbing the end of the red ribbon, Leroy looked into Ionas eyes and added, If we wear clothes of the same colors, well look like the true pair to any onlooker.


    It was then that Iona finally understood why he had chosen the same color outfits for the ball.


    People are often most influenced by what they see.


    Even if Iona were to make her entrance holding Richards hand, she would still appear to be Leroys true partner if they began to hang outespecially since their clothes would proim it.


    Impressed by his cunning, Iona suddenly had a practical concern.


    What if His Highness also wears red? she asked.


    Smiling lightly, Leroy replied, It wont quite be the same fabric, will it?


    Still, my first appearance will be alongside the Crown Prince. People might start whispering about you as well, considering that the Crown Prince already has a fiance.


    Ive got that ounted for.


    Whats the n?


    Thats a secret for now. Its the kind of topic where timing is everything, Leroy deflected with an enigmatic tone.


    Baffled by his cryptic statement, Iona chose not to press him. She believed he had good reasons for keeping secrets from her.


    As they talked, Iona suddenly realized that they were standing quite close to each other.


    Leroy, with his arm resting on the back of a chair, was still fiddling with the ribbon on her dress. He seemed to relish the soft touch of the silk.


    Offering a thoughtful suggestion, Iona said, Would you like me to cut it off for you?


    Cut off what?


    The ribbon youre ying with.


    After a moment of silence, Leroy asked, Did I make you ufortable?


    No. You seemed to like it.


    Its fine. It looks pretty where it is, Leroy answered, seemingly incredulous, as he retied the ribbon.


    She thought it would be obvious that he had fiddled with the ribbon, but a quick check revealed that it had returned perfectly to its original state.


    It was then that Iona felt a strange sense of disappointment.


    Leroy gazed at Iona with narrow eyes and said, Whenever I look at you, I feel both uneasy and, at the same time, quite reassured.


    What makes you uneasy? I will correct it if you tell me.


    Thats exactly it. The fact that you can put me at ease so quickly is reassuring in itself.


    His answer was ambiguous, difficult to categorize as either praise or criticism.


    Based on his words alone, it sounded like the former, but his eyes strangelycked emotion as he spoke.


    Feeling the need to defuse the awkward atmosphere, Iona reached into her handbag and pulled out a small box.


    Shed received a dress from Leroy; it seemed right to reciprocate with a handkerchief she had just finished making today.


    Seeing the gift box, Leroys eyes lit up. epting it with a puzzled expression, he asked, Whats this?


    Its a gift, Iona replied, a slight tension in her voice.


    She hadnt given it much thought while pulling it out, but now that he was about to unwrap it, she felt strangely anxious.


    Even though it was her first time gifting something she had personally crafted, it was not like she had ever given him anything else either.


    Nervously, Iona awaited his reaction.


    Finally, Leroy opened the box, pushed aside the tissue paper, and lifted the handkerchief out. Unfolding it, he examined it for a while, then held it up to the lighting through the window.


    His furrowed brow and focused expression suggested he was about to deliver a professional assessment.


    After a lengthy silence, he suddenly eximed, Its indescribably wonderful. Extremely artistic.


    Really?


    Yes, the variety of colors makes it very dynamic. Especially the cute face of this roon depicted here


    Its supposed to be a lion.


    Oh.


    Leroy, who had been waxing eloquent, suddenly closed his mouth.


    There had been a minor issue of his misidentifying the embroidered animal, but Iona thought he had good reason to be confused. Even she had felt it looked more like a roon than a lion upon seeing the finished product.


    Leroy, once again staring intently at the embroidered pattern, eventually let out a soft chuckle.


    It seemed the surprise gift had notably lifted his spirits.


    Holding one end of the handkerchief, he said, Im touched. I had no idea youd even hand-stitch something for me.


    How did you know I made it myself?


    It just felt like it was made with care, Leroy replied, avoiding Ionas eyes as he tucked the handkerchief into his pocket.


    Iona felt a quiet sense of pride that her gift had been so readily epted.


    However, attributing this solely to her own efforts felt somewhat guilty, so Iona made sure to rify the origins of the work.


    To be honest, I had some help. I originally intended toplete it myself, but it wasnt easy. There are these two friends, Erna and udia, who I met at an embroidery group, and theyre both extremely skilled.


    Youve been going to an embroidery group? For me?


    No, not exactly for you.


    Leroy, who looked surprised, immediately withdrew at Ionas denial.


    Iona looked into his face, hesitating for a moment before speaking her next words.


    The embroidery meeting was scheduled for the afternoon, so she could have technically arranged to meet Leroy earlier than that.


    The reason Iona had dyed their meeting until after the embroidery group was that she had something else to confirm beforehand.


    She needed to know what choice Viviana had made to decide whether or not to inform Leroy of her existence.


    And this time, Viviana had finally mustered the courage.


    Iona spoke after a brief, deep breath.


    Lord Leroy, Ive found Miss Viviana.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Florence was despondent. This emotion had constantly followed her like shadows ever since she embraced the grand honor of being the Crown Princes fiance.


    When Richard first nominated Florence as his fianc, she was full of dreams.


    She felt like she wanted to boast to everyone that she would be the partner of that noble man and, in reality, sometimes did so.


    All the youngdies were jealous of Florence yet feared being out of her favor; the world seemed already half hers. She really thought so back then.


    But it wasnt.


    It didnt take long for Florence to snap out of her delusion.


    Despite the fact that Richard chose her himself, he was always indifferent to her.


    Whenever she visited him, he would always brush her off, saying he was busy, and he never cared about her stance in public events.


    If she could have considered him merely as a partner of a political marriage, it would have been easier for her. But Florence loved him.


    That was the root of all the tragedies she faced.


    Because she loved Richard, Florence tried to understand him, no matter how cruel he was to her. She thought she could understand.


    She knew from the start what kind of person he was.


    Richard was inherently a beautiful but unpredictable man.


    He possessed angelic beauty, to the extent that there were jokes saying that the most beautiful woman in the empire was the Crown Prince, but the nature hidden beneath his skin was greatly twisted.


    Sensitive to others mistakes, he often reced his subordinates and always showed arrogance in front of his ministers.


    Many ministers raised their voices iming he was not fit to rule the country, but as the emperor only had him as a child in the pce, such nominal opposition had no meaning.


    Richard was a bad person to everyone equally, and with that thought, he wasnt particrly cruel to her.


    Florence found sce in just that fact.


    Until she learned that there was an exception to Richard.


    Iona Modrov.


    The Crown Princes escort knight,


    His own loyal dog who had served Richard from a young age,


    A woman who, always with an expressionless face, looked even more beautiful like a doll


    When Florence first met Iona, she didnt pay much attention to her.


    Florences maids expressed considerable concern that the princes close aide was a young and pretty woman, but after actually seeing her, Florence was rather relieved.


    If Richard was the type to show hostility to everyone, Iona was the opposite, indifferent to everyone equally.


    She didnt even seem to be sincerely devoted to Richard.


    She didnt have the passionate zeal that one with blind loyalty to their lord would typically emit.


    Such a doll-like woman wouldnt harbor any ufortable romantic feelings towards her lord, Florencefortingly thought so and let it slide.


    I couldnt even imagine the opposite.


    Iona was exactly the person Florence expected. She was consistently indifferent to Richard.


    Thinking about it now, it was very strange.


    Richard was the noble Crown Prince, and there were countless ambitious young people wanting to be in his favor.


    Then, how could she, who only obeyed orders and never ttered him, secure a position by his side?


    The answer was simple. It was because Richard chose her.


    Miss Florence, Prince Richard went out again as soon as he had breakfast today.


    Florence had an unforgettable memory. It was an incident on a summer day when hydrangeas, filled to the brim with rain, were blooming luxuriantly.


    That year, Florence was fortunate enough to get the opportunity to go on a summer vacation with the royal family.


    This was thanks to Marquis Landshof, who could no longer bear to see her suffering from Richards indifference, and made a polite protest to the emperor.


    Responding to the request to provide an opportunity for the two, who would marryter, to bond, the emperor readily proposed they spend the vacation together.


    So, Florence left for the royal vi with high expectations, but the reality was rather bleak.


    This was because Richard, showing no interest in his fiance, was only focused on spending time alone.


    Because he disappeared to a secluded ce every dawn, Florence barely had a chance to see her fiancs face.


    This was no different from being in the capital.


    Florence sighed deeply and said,


    It seems I amte again.


    The Crown Prince is really indifferent; it would be nice if he could spend time with Miss Florence even at times like this


    Exactly. The vacation will be over soon; I dont know how long he ns to continue like this.


    The maids of Florence unanimouslyined about Richards indifferent behavior.


    Their biggest dissatisfaction was that Florence, who grew up as the noble daughter of a marquis family, was not receiving the proper treatment she deserved from her fianc.


    Then, one maid who had been observant for a while, suggested in a subtle voice,


    Miss Florence, why dont you go find Prince Richard yourself today?


    Go find him myself?


    I woke up early and overheard something. Knight Iona came to the kitchen earlier and requested a packed meal, emphasizing it was food for the Crown Prince.


    Once the maid was sure everyone was focused on her words, she continued coyly.


    When she went out, I caught her right there! Pretending not to know, I asked her where she was going, and she said she was going to theke. So I kept that in mind and waited for Miss Florence toe out.


    There was only oneke nearby. Although it was quiterge, it wouldnt take long to explore on horseback.


    Even if questioned why she followed, she could excuse it by saying she went out to y in the water; thus, there was nothing to worry about.


    The maids, excited, started preparing to go out immediately.


    Once the maids and a few serving girls gathered, a usible excursion procession was formed.


    Florence rode a white horse, whose fur shone brilliantly, and headed straight for theke.


    Once they arrived at the destination, realizing it was too much to bring everyone along, Florence ordered them to y in the water and started looking around alone.


    The thought of possibly being scolded when encountering Richard made her anxious btedly.


    If Richard was d to see her, she nned to bring him to the water y spot. If not, she intended to act as if she hadnt seen him and withdraw discreetly.


    Florence found Richard when she had circled about half the periphery of theke.


    The sound of talking nearby caught Florences ear.


    Like being drawn in, Florence approaching the direction of the sound, felt Iona turning around and unconsciously hid behind a tree.


    Why is that?


    I think I heard someone.


    Dont do that,e sit next to me, its an order.


    Its hard to respond to sudden attacks in a seated position.


    Even if were attacked unexpectedly, Ill sacrifice you and run away quickly. So sit down with ease.


    Iona hesitated, as if persuaded by those ridiculous remarks.


    Seizing the opportunity, Richard grabbed her hand and pulled her.


    Losing her bnce, Iona fell over the clothid on the ground.


    Iona tried to get up again, but Richard didnt let her go.


    ... I will sit, so please let me go.


    Rx your shoulders and take a nap if you can. I will let you go once you seem to be rxed.


    I came here to escort Your Highness.


    Are you defying my orders?


    To anyone, it was clear that Richard was being unreasonable, but his unreasonableness had authority.


    Eventually, Iona did as Richard ordered, lying next to him and closing her eyes.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Only then did Richard release Ionas hand and sit downfortably.


    He then silently gazed down at Ionas closed eyes for quite some time.


    For a seemingly iprehensible amount of time, he focused intently on her without diverting his attention elsewhere, as if studying every detail...


    Dont open your eyes, Iona.


    Richard whispered a warning. To Florence, his words sounded as if he didnt want his true feelings to be discovered.


    Only after making sure Ionas eyes were closed did Richard secretly look at her, as if satisfying a long-suppressed desire.


    That was all. Richard did not act upon any feelings or reveal his heart.


    However, Florence wondered what other emotion, if not love, this could be.


    She felt an urge to immediately pull Iona up and push her away from Richards side.


    Or perhaps she wanted to approach Richard and confront him, asking why he was behaving like this.


    Questioning why he had engaged her if he was going to be like this, and why, knowing her love for him, he had chosen her to fill a position in name only...


    Of course, Florence couldnt do any of these things.


    Instead, she fled from the spot. Repeating to herself that she saw nothing, she ran down the forest path to return to her group.


    The sounds of water y and theughter of the maids effectively diluted Florences anxiety.


    However, a certain thought never disappeared and remained within her.


    From that day on, whenever Florence encountered Iona, she felt an intense surge of emotions.


    It mostly manifested as anger, but it wasposed of a myriad of feelings.


    Jealousy and contempt, feelings of defeat and sadness, loneliness and solitude, and a slight sense of guilt for harboring resentment against an innocent person.


    Florence knew well that Iona didnt see Richard as a romantic interest.


    That fact only intensified Florences hatred for Iona.


    Had Iona desired Richards heart as much as Florence did, at least it wouldnt have felt as unfair.


    What Florence desperately yearned for being in someone elses grasp, and the fact that this other person might not even realize they held it, was unbearably painful for her.


    I might really break off the engagement this time.


    Florence murmured weakly, looking down at the letter envelope in her hand.


    It was a letter she had sent to Richard, returned unopened, in the same packaging she had sent it in.


    Since the day she pped Iona and was expelled from the pce, Florence had not met Richard even once.


    She remained confined to her mansion, diligently sending letters of apology, but the response was always silence.


    Florence was utterly exhausted.


    Her emotional turmoil had taken such a toll that her face had be almost gaunt, and herplexion was far from healthy.


    What made Florence most miserable was the fact that Richard likely felt no sympathy for her in such a state.


    Biting her lip, Florence suddenly stood up with determination.


    She set her letter on fire with a candle and threw it into the firece.


    As she watched the burning embers, trying to control her ragged breathing, someone knocked on the door.


    With an irritated tone, Florence inquired, What is it?


    Miss Florence, Lady Modrov is here to see you.


    Lady Modrov? Did she hear correctly?


    For a moment, Florence doubted her own ears.


    ...Do you mean Lady Iona Modrov?


    No, its Miss Yvonne Modrov. It doesnt seem like she made an appointment... Should I send her away?


    While it was somewhat relieving that it wasnt Iona who came, a visit from her younger sister was equally puzzling.


    Yvonne and Florence had only crossed paths at parties a few times; they shared no close bond. Just hearing the Modrov name was enough to make Florences teeth chatter.


    Unable to fathom why the visitor sought her out, Florence furrowed her brows.


    ...No, lead her to the drawing room for now. Tell her to wait while I get ready, and call my maids here.


    In the end, curiosity won over her difort.


    epting Yvonnes visit, Florence first summoned her maids to help her get dressed.


    Having wanted some solitude, she had dismissed all her servants earlier, so she was alone in the room.


    She had to first rectify her rather disheveled appearance before she could meet her guest and determine the purpose of this unexpected visit.


    Although the maids hurried over upon being summoned, Florence took her sweet time to get ready.


    She wasnt the kind-hearted type to warmly wee an unexpected visitor, especially not one as unrted as Yvonne.


    Moreover, if the polite guest happened to be Ionas sister, Florence felt she had every right to be even more spiteful.


    After spending considerably more time than usual on her makeup and attire, Florence gave herself onest nce in the mirror.


    The face that just a moment ago looked pale and lifeless now appeared somewhat presentable.


    Though the emotional strains and subsequent weight loss had sharpened her features, this could work to her advantage in this encounter rather than being a setback.


    With a satisfied mood, Florence set out to greet her guest.


    Despite the long wait, her visitor seemed steadfast and remained seated, evidently not here on a casual errand.


    Entering the drawing-room, Florence took a seat opposite her guest without offering a greeting and immediately asked in an assertive tone, What do you want?


    I came because I have something important to discuss, Yvonne replied, her face tense.


    From the looks of it, she wasnt here to pick a fight, but even so, Florence maintained a cold demeanor.


    I really dont know what kind of matter would make youe to see me personally. I dont recall us being that close.


    Of course, we arent the best of friends, but something came up that deeply concerns you, prompting me to muster the courage to visit, Yvonne responded.


    Dont beat around the bush. Id appreciate it if youd get straight to the point. Im not someone with enough leisure to waste too much time on an unexpected visit.


    Yvonne seemed unprepared for Florences direct aggression.


    With a look of unease, Yvonnes eyes darted around, and she then sped her hands together, her expression one of determination.


    Lady Florence, do you have ns to attend the uing royal ball with a particr partner?


    Florence slightly furrowed her brow at the irksome question.


    The royal ball. That event had already been causing Florence a great deal of anxiety.


    Ever since the royal family announced their intention to hold a ball, a significant amount of time had passed, and she had yet to receive any word from Richard.


    Despite this, Florence held onto a sliver of hope that Richard would contact her at the right moment. After all, as Richards fiance, it was only fitting for her to attend the ball hosted by the royal pce as his partner.


    However, why would thisdy question such an obvious fact?


    Considering who Yvonne lived with, a sinking feeling arose in Florences heart, as if anticipating some sinister news.


    Sure enough, Yvonnes next words were not far from Florences apprehensions.


    I know who the Crown Prince ns to escort.


    Florences face stiffened immediately. Barely parting her lips, she ventured a guess, Iona Modrov?


    Its preposterous, Yvonne coldly replied.


    With more anger than even Florence seemed to feel, Yvonne clenched her fist tightly.


    She cast a fierce gaze at some point on the tea table before continuing, Its absurd. No matter if hes the Crown Princes knight, its clear youre his fiance. To take away the position of a partner is preposterous. Especially when she herself is in ongoing marriage discussions with another man. Its not even remotely amusing.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Yvonne spoke in a low and quick manner, as if reciting a spell.


    In some ways, it was an attempt to maintain rationality, but inevitably, Yvonnes voice grew harsh as if she couldnt contain her anger.


    That girl always covets what belongs to others. She takes everything from others, yet acts as if she herself has received nothing. Shes oblivious and shameless.


    ......


    She... she must be punished.


    Yvonne concluded with a trembling voice. Her eyes fixed on Florence, with a thin line of red veining visible within.


    Florence unwittingly marveled slightly at this.


    She had long known that the rtionship between the two sisters, Iona Modrov and Yvonne Modrov, was not good.


    Yvonne openly disdained Iona and did not bother to hide her dislike for her own sister.


    It was indeed amusing that two unrted individuals acted as if they were siblings, so Florence didnt find it peculiar.


    If ones biological daughter was overshadowed by the adoptive daughter, it would be natural for the biological daughter to harbor somepetition against the adoptive daughter.


    However, seeing Yvonnes reaction, it seemed that the feelings she had towards Iona were not simply cute jealousy.


    Perhaps, Yvonne hated Iona even more than Florence did.


    Why did youe to me?


    Well...


    Are you hoping that Ill get angry at hearing this news and retaliate against her?


    Florence pointedly remarked.


    Yvonne retorted as if wronged by Florences drawn line of behavior.


    Miss Florence, will you let that girl be?


    What should I do then, kill her?


    Florence stared at Yvonne with a piercing gaze as she asked this, seemingly guessing the others intention.


    It was certain that Yvonne bore a grudge against Iona. It seemed right that she came here intending to incite anger and seek retaliation.


    What Florence was curious about was to what extent Yvonne had prepared herself mentally for this.


    If it were me... I would have wanted to kill her.


    Yvonne whispered so, moistening her dry lips with her tongue.


    Until Nils first suggested killing Iona, Yvonne actually hadnt given it much thought. She was rather concerned about acting rashly, wary of Nilss impulsive decision.


    But eventually, Nils was proven right.


    Seeing Iona stepping forward hesitantly on the day of their mothers memorial, Yvonne realized.


    They should have gotten rid of Iona right from the start.


    It was impermissible to leave that insolent b*stard, who dared to treat their mother so trivially.


    However, despitemitting such an outrageous act, Iona not only escaped paying the proper price but was also thriving day by day. She gained their fathers trust by exposing an embezzlement scandal in the territory and received a partnership proposal from the crown prince upon returning to the capital.


    Nils, who acted as if he would kill Iona on the spot, eventually backed down in front of their fathers warning. He suggested waiting for the next opportunity, but Yvonne, who was watching her, was skeptical.


    I cant wait any longer. Once she marries the Duke, shell be untouchable.


    She must be brought down before she rises any higher so that she couldnt dare to think of aeback.


    As much as Yvonne wanted to kill Iona, she wanted to see Iona live a messed-up life even more.


    She wanted to thrust her into a ditch that matched her lowly origins and scoff at her, saying that was where she belonged. It wouldnt be toote to end her life after that.


    In that sense, there couldnt be a better coborator than Florence, whose intentions aligned well with Yvonnes.


    Since Florence was always eager to break Ionas arrogant pride.


    With a grave voice, Yvonne spoke.


    I want that insolent girl to be unable to walk around with her head held high outside.


    Even if the disgrace brought upon Iona would reflect badly on her own family, Yvonne didnt care.


    Having such a b*stard praised as a proud talent of the Modrov family was a truly unbearable insult in itself.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Damn, why is everything soplicated.


    Nils muttered annoyingly, tossing his pen onto the desk.


    Thanks to this, ink sttered on the wooden surface, leaving behind small stains, but instead of wiping them off, Nils turned his head away as if to ignore it. He couldnt bring himself to look again at the documents he had been grappling with for a while.


    Recently, Nils had been taking care of the familys affairs on behalf of Hayden, who had been away from the capital.


    He had thought that bing the head of the family would make him feel like he owned the world, but tasting the weight of responsibility revealed it was no easy task.


    Nils inwardly med his father, Hayden, who only recently started educating him to be the sessor.


    How old am I for him to start handing over responsibilities to me as if hes doing me a favor now?


    Hayden always criticized Nils for hisissez-faire attitude, saying he wasnt qualified yet, but in fact, Nils had his reasons too.


    Since his father never trusted and delegated tasks to his son, Nils had plenty of free time, which he spent hanging out with friends.


    Indeed, since taking on various duties, Nils had been so busy that he couldnt find time to rest.


    He could make time to y if he wanted to, but in his judgment, now wasnt the time.


    He was finally acting like a proper sessor; he couldnt afford to lower his standing by attending inappropriate gatherings.


    Once I inherit the family, I wont need to be so conscious of their gaze anyway.


    It wasnt that Nils enjoyed living ording to Haydens whims. Objectively speaking, Hayden wasnt a father worthy of admiration.


    However, Nils didnt have the audacity to go against his father, the head of the family, to the extent of falling out of favor.


    Taking revenge for his mother could be done after Hayden had turned into a senile old man in the back room, couldnt it?


    With that thought, Nils tried to disguise his cowardice with reason.


    Nevertheless, he suddenly recalled what Iona had said to him.


    Nils, youre a disgusting and cowardly person. If you want to mourn your mothers death, you should have stopped calling that man your father.


    Unconsciously, Nils gritted his teeth.


    When the timees, Ill that bit*h too.


    With this resolution, Nils nervously stroked his chin.


    The humiliation from the day he was hit by Iona still lingered vividly.


    Nils renewed his anger towards Iona every day, and it was precisely because of the existence of the dentures he shared his daily life with.


    In reality, the arrangement didnt fit perfectly, so it felt foreign, and the fastening device was also frequently bothersome.


    That was not to say he felt relieved when he took out the dentures either.


    Every time he was reminded of the absence of his once healthy teeth, Nils felt the urge to run to Ionas room and rain punches on her face.


    At the moment when Nils, unable to contain his irritation, rose from his seat, a butler swiftly walked into the office without even knocking.


    Master Nils.


    Judging by his tense expression, it seemed he had urgent news to deliver.


    Nils wasnt fond of the butlers insolent attitude, but he decided to hear the matter first.


    Why, did my father finally locate that Baron Franz?


    No, sir. Thats not the issue...


    The butler took a deep breath as if to calm his excitement, then stiffened his neck and spoke.


    Master Nils, you must immediately reim the Siam Mine.


    What?


    Nils furrowed his brows and retorted.


    Reim the mine? What on earth was he talking about all of a sudden?


    It took Nils a moment to recall what mine the butler was referring to.


    It was one of the useless pieces ofnd he had secretly disposed of without his fathers knowledge.


    What are you talking about all of a sudden? Whats with the Siam Mine? Why should I buy it back?


    Didnt you dispose of thatnd, sir?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    The butler nudged Nils as if he was feeling stifled.


    Seeing him interrogate like this, it seemed he had suspicions butcked concrete evidence.


    Nils, secretly relieved, straightened his back and feigned innocence.


    How dare you doubt me? Why are you asking me about thend that my father managed? Even if youve been teaching me in ce of my absent father...


    Do you not think the Count would avoid recklessly dealing with assets tied to the royal family?


    The butlers voice suddenly rose.


    At his intimidating tone, Nils unwittingly took a step back.


    The butler had always served Hayden, diminishing his own presence like a shadow.


    Nils had known him for almost a decade, but it was the first time hed seen him so angered.


    With a flushed face from anger, the butler continued to question.


    Ive heard the Siam mines have resumed silver production. What a ridiculous rumor. Who would dare develop and that the owner hasnt touched? But do you know whats even more unbelievable? The rumor turned out to be true!


    Hey, calm down and slowly...


    After hearing the news, I checked the remaining documents with disbelief. And as expected, thend documents of the Siam region were conspicuously missing. The only ones who could touch them are you, me, Miss Yvonne, and you, Nils. You dont intend to me your younger sibling, do you?


    Nils was at a loss for words.


    The butler was so certain of Nils wrongdoing that there was no way he could y dumb any longer.


    Given Nils actions up to this point, it was only natural.


    Despite everything, Nils felt deeply insulted by the butlers aggressive approach of selling him out.


    How audacious for a mere servant to rebuke his master, even if he did do something wrong. Where else would one find such absurdity?


    Losing his patience, Nils raised his voice in retort.


    Yes, I sold thatnd. But is it something to raise your voice about? My father also deemed it a worthless asset and thus left it unattended, didnt he?


    Nils red at the butler with a defiant look.


    He stepped forward, as if ready to throw a punch, but the butler didnt seem the least bit intimidated. The butler had a separate concern that truly frightened him.


    With cold, sunken eyes, the butler questioned Nils.


    Do you understand the implications of the resumed silver production from that mine? It means that we will never be able to buy it back for the price that you sold it for


    ......


    Do you even know the market rate for a viable silver mine? Do you know the original value of thatnd? Are you aware of the predicament the Counts family is now in due to your actions?


    Nils couldnt answer any of the butlers sessive questions.


    He hadnt anticipated such a dire situation when he squandered his gains on gambling.


    He wanted to defend himself by saying he hadnt known things would turn out this way, but he was aware that such a response would only make him look even more pitiful.


    Seeing Nils fall silent, the butler swallowed a sigh and spoke as if pleading.


    Go find the one you sold thend to right now. The Siam mines have a tribute contract with the royal family. Even if it means invoking the royal name to instill fear, we must get it back.


    By tribute contract, you mean... we have to offer the mined silver?


    It was and given on that condition. Once its known that production has resumed, the royal family will demand the contract be honored. But if it bes known that you sold thend on a whim, how do you think the royal family will react?


    Only then did Nils truly sense the gravity of the situation, his face turning pale.


    Until now, he had only thought of that mine as a useless plot ofnd, unaware of the reasons it belonged to his family.


    I... I didnt know...


    Such words have no meaning now. You must resolve this matter before the Count returns. Otherwise, you might have to relinquish your position as the heir.


    Chastened by the butlers stern warning, Nils slowly nodded in agreement.


    With a growing sense of urgency, Nils nced at the clock hanging on the wall and swiftly left the office. He was headed to meet the second son of the Meyer family, to whom he had sold the Siam mine.


    Once outside, Nils promptly boarded a carriage bound straight for the Baron Meyer residence.


    Fortunately, the person he sought was at home, allowing Nils to meet his friend without much dy.


    Until the moment the Meyer familys second son greeted him with a weing face, Nils believed the matter would be resolved smoothly.


    After all, the person had always tried hard to impress Nils, who held a higher status.


    However, when Nils broached the topic of the Siam mine, he was taken aback by unexpected news from the other party.


    The Siam mine?... Count Leroy bought it from me a while ago.


    Confused by the others baffled response, Nils was left even more astounded.


    Why on earth was the name of the man engaged to Iona being mentioned here?


    What?


    Intimidated by Nils menacing demeanor, the other man instinctively recoiled. Scratching his neck in apparent confusion, he retorted.


    Didnt the Duke tell you?


    Ive never even exchanged proper greetings with him. Why did he buy it?


    From the look of it, his friend seemed oblivious to the fact that silver had started to be produced again from the Siam mine.


    Otherwise, he couldnt have responded so thoughtlessly to letting go of such a massive asset.


    Even now, seeing Nils raised his voice, he seemed to be trying to justify his own position.


    Well, I was already worried about holding ontond that originally belonged to another family. I thought if the Count found out, you would be the one in trouble... So I had many concerns. But then, the Duke, somehow knowing about it, came to me and asked to buy thend.


    So you hastily sold it off?


    Ah, why are you getting so worked up? Calm down and listen to me. The Duke initially bought thend for your sake, you know?


    Challenged by Nils probing, the friend evaded with a startled face.


    Trying to pacify Nils, he continued in a soothing tone.


    When he heard you lost thend due to a bet, it seems the Duke was quite concerned. Given hes soon to be married to Iona, he wanted to make a good impression on her family, so he asked me to sell thend to earn some brownie points.


    It was an utterly absurd exnation.


    To want to look good in front of the family because hes about to marry Iona?


    It was as nonsensical as saying youd find ms when you dug a field.


    The reason being, Iona seemed to relish Nils hardships more than his happiness.


    With a baffled expression, Nils pointed out the absurdity.


    He is about to marry that b*tch. Why would he want to look good in front of me? Whats there to lose?


    The Duke might not be aware of the dynamics between you two. Do you really think Iona would openly discuss her family disputes with the man shes about to marry?


    It was true that there was nothing to gain from revealing bad rtions with ones own family to a spouse.


    Nils, feeling a bit awkward, couldnt find a sharp retort.


    His friend confidently boasted.


    You came here because the Count discovered you sold off thend, right? Then, go to the Duke immediately. If he hears youre in trouble, hell probably return it to you as if it were a gift.


    Perhaps it was the strong faith in the Duke evident in his friends eyes.


    Feeling convinced by that fervor, Nils finally nodded in agreement.


    Although there were suspicious aspects to the situation, the two families were set to be bound by marriage.


    While it was unclear why the Duke had started the mining operation without prior notice, if he learned that he had inadvertently put the family he was about to be rted to by marriage in a tight spot, he would surely seek a resolution together.


    Perhaps this mine could be the first coborative venture between the two families.


    Attempting to calm his anxiety-ridden heart, Nils rose from his seat.


    Now, as his friend suggested, it was time to seek out the Duke.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    When Nils arrived at the Dukes residence, Leroy was checking some documents in his bedroom.


    Upon hearing of Nils visit, Leroys eyes sparkled with a peculiar intrigue.


    It was just a short while ago that he had received positive news about the resumption of production in the Siam mines and had spread the word.


    Leroy felt a little surprised by the other persons visit earlier than expected.


    Should I say youre out?


    No, let him in.


    Leroy rose from his seat, nodding to the servants question.


    He had been quite curious about the family that had been berating Iona.


    Because Iona was so reluctant to have him visit her home, he hadnt had the chance to meet Nils before.


    With curiosity brimming, Leroy headed to the reception room where Nils awaited.


    Hello, Lord Leroy. I believe this is our first official greeting. Im Nils Modrov.


    Seeing Nils for the first time, Leroy thought he looked surprisingly ordinary.


    He didnt look like someone who could break his sisters leg or leave a scar on her face.


    In his well-mannered demeanor, there was even a hint of integrity.


    Leroy lightly grasped the hand Nils extended for a handshake.


    Its a pleasure. We should have met and talked sooner, but our meeting has been dyed.


    Everyone knows that youre a person of great stature, Lord. I shouldve reached out earlier. I apologize for the dyed greeting.


    The two exchanged casual pleasantries and took their seats.


    In truth, the topic they were to discuss was already set, and they had somewhat nned how to broach it. Thus, their conversation flowed, looking for the right moment.


    Unable to contain his impatience, Nils brought up the main point first.


    Ivee today to inquire about the silver mines in the Siam region.


    Leroy gave no response and gazed at Nils with a stoic expression.


    Noting Leroys demeanor, the flustered Nils added,


    I was told by the second son of the Meyer family that you acquired thend for me...


    Thats right.


    Upon hearing Leroys unexpected affirmation, Nils face quickly brightened.


    Relieved by Leroys response, Nils candidly shared his predicament.


    I believe I should start by expressing my deepest gratitude. As you might be aware, the manner in which I acquired thatnd was not entirely above board, putting me in a difficult position. Thanks to you, Lord, Ive managed to evade a crisis, and Im at a loss as to how to repay this enormous debt of gratitude.


    It seems premature to thank me just yet.


    Leroy replied with a faint smile, drawing a line.


    Nils momentarily froze, soon realizing the implications of his previous statement.


    It mightve sounded as if he desired thend without offering anything in return.


    Of course, Nils had no intention of behaving so shamelessly toward his benefactor.


    Nils hastily added,


    Of course, indeed. Given that the mine is no longer just a barren piece ofnd, I understand that simply handing it over would be inconvenient for you, Lord. Please let me know your terms, and Ill do my utmost to meet them.


    Nils dered confidently, assuming that since this assistance started from goodwill, Leroy wouldnt demand an excessive price.


    However, Leroy merely gazed at Nils with a smile-tinted face, making no attempt to negotiate.


    Instead, with a slightly puzzled expression, as if there was some mimunication, he asked,


    Did I ever specifically promise or hint to you that Id return thatnd?


    Pardon?


    Well, I dont recall such an agreement, but your forthright request has me a bit taken aback.


    Leroy chuckled, his demeanor turning cold.


    Confounded by this statement, which contradicted their earlier conversation, Nils was naturally thrown into disarray.


    While Leroy never explicitly stated so, hadnt he been behaving as if that was his intention all along?


    Nils couldntprehend why he had suddenly changed his stance.


    Feeling flustered, Nils hastily retorted.


    I was informed by the person I handed thend over to that...


    Yes, at that time, I surely acted in a way to make a good impression on you. But isnt it possible that my feelings have changed since?


    ...


    Perhaps because I realized you hold no significant ce in your sisters heart, that there is no need to show you such kindness.


    Stung by the sharp rebuke, Nilss face turned pale.


    The statement held truth.


    If the Duke had bought thend intending to gain favor with Iona, there was no need to rectify Nilss mistake by returning it in such a manner.


    Given that Nilss rtionship with Iona was, at best, abysmal.


    Nils wracked his brain trying to find a way out of this predicament, but no ingenious solution to change the Dukes decision came to mind.


    What could possibly be used to persuade the Duke to change his mind?


    Should he now feign remorse and promise to get along better with Iona?


    Nils couldnt bring himself to make such a humiliating move.


    Instead, heunched into a stiff-faced justification.


    Its true that Iona and I arent close. We werent born to the same parents, so even if we became siblingster in life, a distance between us was inevitable.


    Nils tried hard to wrap their strained rtionship in a cloak of rationality.


    He earnestly hoped that the duke would ept this justification, but it seemed he was more informed about their familial rtions than expected.


    The Duke smoothly countered Nils words with an almost fluid demeanor.


    From what Ive heard, your manner of disciplining your sister seems to be rather problematic.


    Nils reflexively bit his lip.


    He recalled Iona, who not long ago unted a bruised cheek as if to disy his wrongdoing.


    There was no doubt the Duke had heard the rumors and was now using them against him.


    Ironically, at that time, Nils had a broken tooth, making it impossible for him to even step outside.


    ...Its not usible for outsiders to fully understand someone elses family affairs as if they were their own.


    So, youre suggesting Im misinformed about your rtionship?


    Engaging further in this topic would only put Nils at a disadvantage.


    Satisfied with defending his position to a certain extent, Nils shifted strategies to persuade Leroy with another angle.


    Lord Leroy, the Siam regions mines are intertwined with the royal pce through tribute contracts. Even for Ionas sake, its only right to return thend to our family. If an issue arises, the entire Modrov family would bear the brunt of the royal pces wrath.


    So, you made the mistake, but the entire family will bear the responsibility, is that it?


    ...Embarrassing as it is, its the truth. All our family members bear the Modrov name.


    You have a cunning way of putting things. A fascinating maneuver.


    Although his cheeks burned from the primal criticism, Nils struggled to suppress the rising shame.


    He wasnt fond of the reality where he had to barter with Iona to seek the Dukes assistance, but this wasnt the time to maintain pointless pride.


    To address the issue facing him and his family, the Dukes help was crucial.


    With a solemn posture, fists resting on his knees, Nils waited for a response from the other party.


    After a moment of contemtion, Leroy abruptly spoke.


    Do this - if you wish to reim thend, seek permission from Miss Iona.


    Pardon?


    You arent blood-rted, and neither of you have lived as a genuine family... Given that, why should I aid you at the cost of earning her displeasure?


    Nils flinched inadvertently at Leroys words.


    Leroy seemed to want to point out that they were not a proper family, but it was somewhat contradictory to say that they were not rted by blood on that basis.


    After all, the very reason Nils detested Iona so much was because they shared the same father.


    However, instead of delving into the stigma of their family, Nils sought confirmation.


    So, youre saying that if Iona gives her permission, itll suffice?


    Yes, if shees asking for assistance on your behalf, Ill dly help both of you.


    Leroy proimed in a magnanimous tone.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Entrusting such a grave matter to anothers choice, all to win a womans heart, Nils felt a pang of frustration internally but dared not show his discontent outwardly.


    Nevertheless, it was true that this whimsical refusal hadnt precipitated the situation into the worst-case scenario.


    If only Iona was properly cajoled and persuaded, all problems would surely be neatly resolved.


    Separate from his poor rtionship with Iona, Nils did not think persuading her would be significantly difficult.


    Being under the Crown Princes wing, she, of all people, would not want to be seen unfavorably by the royal family.


    ...Understood. You must keep that promise.


    Nils stood from his seat, estimating whether Iona had stayed home today.


    He felt like he had wasted time darting here and there all day, but at least the end of this ordeal was finally in sight.


    Nils vowed never to mess with the family property again and bowed politely to Leroy. Then he left the dukes residence with an attitude as casual as his unceremonious entrance.


    Leroy did not bother to see Nils out, but watched him leave through the window.


    Seeing how the coachman hastily spurred the horses the moment the carriage door closed, it seemed his master was in a hurry.


    Leroy wondered what sort of conversation Nils would have with Iona once he returned home.


    He should at least grovel and beg to make it worth allowing her the choice, though it was questionable whether she had enough discernment left to consider her options.


    To Leroy, it seemed Nils still hadnt fullye to his senses.


    Well, whether he pleads or stands firm in his pride, the result will likely be the same.


    The Modrov family, not only suffered a major loss to their assets but also lost the trust rtionship with the royal family that had supported them for a long time.


    Moreover, with the head of the family, who should remedy the situation, away attending to other matters in a distant region, even a rapid response was difficult.


    It was clear that a ship led by Nils as captain would be unable to properly counter the iing storm.


    On the other hand, Iona always seemed to instinctively know what the right choice was, always flipping a good hand as if she could see through everything behind it.


    Even when Iona first dered she would be the head of the household, Leroy treated it as a distasteful joke. But before he knew it, he found himself believing without a doubt that she would manage to do it.


    What she was gradually understanding wasnt limited to the affairs of the Modrov family to which she belonged.


    Leroy recalled a conversation he had with her a few days ago.


    Leroy, Ive found Lady Viviana.


    What?


    Leroy couldnt trust his ears at Ionas sudden bombshell.


    He had never told Iona that he was looking for Viviana. Not because he didnt trust her, but because he judged it was not a burden to be shared with her.


    How on earth did she know to track Vivianas whereabouts? Moreover, she even managed to locate her target before Leroy could.


    Leroy, in his confusion, threw out a chaotic flurry of questions.


    Found Viviana? What on earth are you talking about? Is she safe? Where has she been all this time? More importantly, how did you...?


    Lady Viviana was hiding in the capital, working under Miss Erna as a maid. While it is true that she seemed to be well without any physical harm, its hard to say shespletely safe under the custody of His Highness, the Crown Prince.


    Custody?


    ...His Highness, the Crown Prince, has been securing and monitoring Lady Viviana for a while. To use her as a means to manipte you in the future.


    Leroy felt heat surging to the tips of his head.


    Wasnt the royal family satisfied with turning his surroundings into a mess? So now they were trying to control him further by taking an old friend hostage?


    He had been silently gathering strength to uncover the truths of the past. He thought he needed to suppress his emotions coldly to scheme for the future.


    But even he, always maintaining a cautious demeanor, felt a momentary impulse to impulsively raid the royal pce and drag his enemy down from their throne.


    He wanted to bring Viviana to safety immediately, but it was Iona who stopped him.


    Only after hearing her calm voice, which soothed him, could Leroy finally quell his anger and regain his rationality.


    Iona already had a detailed n in ce to extract Viviana from the Crown Princes grasp.


    The moment Leroy attempted to make contact and was discovered, it was certain that the Crown Prince would take action, she exined, insisting that she would handle this matter herself.


    Leroy had always harbored suspicions about her inexplicable, boundless goodwill, but in that moment, he couldnt help but vocalize his thoughts.


    I really dont understand why youre doing all this for me.


    It was true.


    Her zeal in assisting him was too excessive to simply be about seeking revenge on the Crown Prince.


    Rescuing Viviana was certainly important to Leroy, but her existence wasnt particrly helpful to his cause.


    Rather, it was fortunate that she was not used of being the same criminal for helping the child of a traitor.


    However, in response to Leroys questions, Iona replied as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Did I not tell you that the day woulde when I would make you feel the weight of the loyalty I speak of?


    In that moment, Leroy felt as if his heart had sunk.


    Until then, he had thought that his rtionship with Iona was based on a particrly well-aligned mutual understanding.


    On the other hand, the emotions she harbored for him seemed infinitely deficientpared to the love she had once devoted to her former lover.


    It made sense since the time they had spent together was inconceivably briefpared to the time she had spent with the Crown Prince.


    But was he the only one who had been timidly retreating, frightened by such thoughts?


    Even so, could he say he was insignificant to her?


    Leroy wondered if perhaps, after a long detour, it was their destiny to meet again like this.


    Even though she might be looking elsewhere due to a wrong choice for a moment, he still believed he was her true partner. And so, recognizing this, she was doing her utmost for him...


    When he thought about it, he did have somewhat usible reasons to consider their meeting as destiny.


    After a lengthy silence, Leroy, with a transparency brought on by not wanting to hold onto it alone any longer, brought out a piece of memory he had never dared to reveal.


    Iona, do you remember a time when you didnt yet have a name?


    ***


    Indeed, their first meeting was not a recent event.


    Rather, they had to go far back into the past just to barely trace its origin.


    That was why he was not terribly disappointed that Iona did not remember him.


    Before reuniting with her, Leroy too had spent half of his time forgetting the events of that time.


    The year he first met Iona, his familys vacation home was a dukes mansion located on the Melthus beach.


    The route from his home to Melthus beach included the capital, and so, when the duke and duchess headed to the summer house, they would also stop by the capital to mingle with acquaintances.


    From a childs point of view, this could not be anything but a great ordeal.


    There wouldnt be a child who enjoyed meeting distant rtives and their parents friends.


    Moreover, meeting the daughter of the neighboring house, Viviana Schmitz, with whom they had nothing to do, only made the formal schedule feel all the more tedious.


    Although she was his fiance, to her, it was just a promise arbitrarily made by adults.


    The parties involved merely coexisted, seeing each other as mere cattle or chickens, so in reality, Leroy and Viviana were like childhood friends, or rather, their rtionship was even more akin to antagonistic kin.


    And, of course, no one cares about the hardships that antagonists go through.


    About 30 minutes after Viviana left her seat, iming to go to the bathroom, Leroy poignantly realized that cruel truth.


    [I am leaving to find freedom.]


    All he found in her empty seat was a farewell note scribbled on a napkin by Viviana.


    Leroy clutched it as if to crumple it, overtaken by a sense of betrayal.


    I repeatedly told her just to leave it because I was afraid she might have an ident.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Leroys family and the Schmitz were close enough that they often spent vacations together.


    However, that year only Viviana was with them because the busy count and countess had left their daughter under the care of the dukes family.


    Escaping the watchful eyes for the first time in a long while, it was a foregone conclusion that Viviana would act out, like a fish that had found water.


    Nobody had heeded Leroys gloomy premonition, which turned out to be the cause of the current tragedy.


    Even though they were the same age, Leroy, who had a dignified personality, was already burdened with many responsibilities.


    When it was discovered that Viviana had disappeared while they were out together, it was clear who would bear the me.


    Considering his young age, it was only natural for Leroy toe to this conclusion:


    I must find her before the adults do.


    Leroy took a quick nce at the guard waiting outside the store and headed straight for the back door.


    It hadnt been long, so Viviana couldnt have gone too far.


    If he could just return his erratic fiance to her rightful ce, everything would proceed without a fuss.


    Yes, as long as I find her quickly.


    The main road he had passed when entering and the alleyway behind the store presented quite different scenes.


    Leroy cautiously scanned the directions where Viviana might have disappeared.


    She probably headed towards the shopping district, hoping to enjoy her freedom.


    Just as Leroy was about to exit the dark alleyway, he spotted a girl rummaging through a trash can not far away.


    Is she a pauper searching for food?


    For Leroy, who grew up as the only son of a dukes family with no deficiencies, it was a sight he had never seen before.


    Despite knowing that it was rude, Leroy couldnt help but have his gaze drift towards the girl.


    She might have felt his eyes on her, yet the girl was solely focused on finding something to eat.


    The moment came when she pulled out a discarded bone from the trash.


    Unable to bear the sight any longer, Leroy approached her.


    Wait a moment.


    He wasnt intending to offer any presumptuous sympathy, but being a noble since birth, he couldnt stand to watch such an unsanitary scene.


    And yet, he couldnt simply ignore the hungry child either; he thought of buying her some decent food.


    But as Leroy reached out to grab the girls wrist, the world turned upside down.


    Bang!


    The moment his body hit the ground, bright lights shed before his eyes.


    In the next instant, Leroy realized he was lying on the ground.


    Everything had happened so suddenly that he couldnt make sense of the situation.


    All he did was try to stop a girl from eating garbage, but why was she now on top of him, pinning him down?


    If you try to take me back there, Ill kill you.


    She couldnt have been more than ten years old.


    The girls young face stared fiercely at him, her red eyes gleaming with menace.


    Her hesitant pronunciation, mismatched with the gravity of her words, sent a chill down his spine.


    It seemed she had misunderstood his intentions.


    Was there some issue among the street children?


    Regardless, Leroy quickly needed to rify that he had no connection to the there the girl referred to.


    For good reason: the girl in front of him possessed a monstrous strength that could easily lift a boy bigger than him, and even now she was putting pressure on his throat.


    I just wanted to say... dont eat spoiled food...


    With that, Leroy coughed lightly.


    The girl, who had been sizing him up, seemed to realize he wasnt someone she remembered.


    Seeing the force leave her eyes, Leroy thought she might now let him go.


    At least, until she began to idly fiddle with his clothes, lost in thought.


    Then, as if making a decision, she grabbed his cor and asked point-nk.


    Do you have money?


    Suddenly, Leroy began to worry about Viviana, wondering if she might be in some sort of trouble.


    After all, the outside world was indeed a dangerous ce.


    They say I need money to buy food. I dont have any. Im hungry.


    Saying this, the girl gave a nudging shake to Leroys cor.


    Leroy, his head drooping back weakly, took a moment to reflect on his life.


    How did he end up being hustled by a girl he just met?


    He had approached her initially with the intent to feed her, but now that she was demanding money, he wasnt exactly thrilled.


    ...First, let me go. Only then can I buy you something.


    Leroy spoke with a voice of restraint.


    He wasnt so desperate for money that he had to wrestle with a child smaller than himself.


    Itd be more gentlemanly to have a little money taken from him than to overpower the girl before him.


    Fortunately, upon hearing Leroys words, the girl promptly let him go.


    Only then could Leroy finally push himself up from the ground.


    Brushing off the dust on his clothes, Leroy turned to the girl with a cautious expression and said, Follow me.


    Despite eyeing Leroy warily, the girl silently followed him.


    It was true that Leroy wasnt well-acquainted with the lives ofmoners, but even taking that into ount, this girl was unique.


    Her animalistic reactions and awkward way ofmunicating gave the impression of a wild animal.


    She seemed too naive for a street child, yet her knuckles were hard, suggesting a life far from luxury.


    Well, either way, it has nothing to do with me.


    What was crucial was to quickly shake off this girl and go find Viviana.


    As soon as Leroy left the alley, he took the girl to the first grocery store in sight.


    He bought some bread and fruit and offered them to her.


    She hesitated for a moment but then began to devour the food haphazardly.


    She seemed starved.


    After watching her for a short while, Leroy asked, Did you happen to see a girl with brown hair and a yellow dress in that alley?


    The girl nodded with her cheeks puffed out.


    Ive seen her.


    Leroy found a clue in the most unexpected ce.


    He inwardly praised himself for his patience and asked again, Do you know where she went?


    She came out about this far. I dont know after that.


    The girl responded, swallowing the bread without chewing it properly.


    Given that Leroy had only seen the dining habits of young noblewomen his age, her manner of eating left a deep impression.


    Having obtained the information he needed, Leroy handed all the change he had received back to the girl.


    Take it.


    Why are you giving this to me?


    As payment for the information.


    Leroy responded and then added with a hint of an afterthought, Next time youre hungry, dont knock down passersby. Use this to buy something to eat.


    He didnt know how long shed be able to survive on that money, but that was the best Leroy could do.


    He couldnt take responsibility for the girls life just because he felt pity for her hunger.


    As Leroy prepared to leave, the girl suddenly grabbed his sleeve.


    He tensed a bit, recalling the previous incident, but then she brightlyplimented him.


    You... are nice.


    What?


    You gave me food, so now I have to pay for it. Ill help you.


    Feeling a strange vibe from the girl, Leroy promptly declined without much thought.


    No, I dont need help.


    Ill help.


    I can do it on my own.


    But they said if I dont pay back for the meal, Im a freeloader. Im not a freeloader.


    First of all, Leroy wanted to point out that the food was not obtained through extortion.


    However, what was the point in conversing more with someone he couldntmunicate effectively with?


    With a baffled look on his face, Leroy tried to refute the girls words but quickly closed his mouth.


    He decided to ignore her entirely and turned on his heels.


    He felt her following behind him, but thought if he didnt respond, shed eventually leave on her own.


    Contrary to Leroys expectations, she was persistent.


    Even after walking continuously for several hours, she didnt seem tired and didnt fall behind in the slightest.


    Unintentionally, Leroy found himself apanied by a tag-along as he roamed the streets.


    Opening what felt like the umpteenth clothing store door, he repeated the same question.


    Excuse me, maam. Has a child with brown hair and a yellow dresse by here?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    A brown-haired girl in a yellow dress? Ah...


    At Leroys question, the sales clerk seemed to think of something, her expression suggesting recognition.


    The clerk, who had been ncing around, intently looked at the girl standing behind Leroy for a moment.


    She seemed taken aback, perhaps by the sight of Leroys unkempt-lookingpanions who clearly did not match him.


    The clerk quickly brought a smile to her face and said,


    I did see a little girl who looked simr earlier. Whats the matter?


    I want to know when she came here, and when she left, and where she went.


    Well, I cant say for certain. Would you mind waiting inside? I can call the staff member who attended to her.


    Leroy didnt want to waste time, but he had to admit he had no other leads.


    Reluctantly, he followed the employee into the reception room.


    Sitting beside him, the girl seemedpletely at ease. Leroy felt a slight sense of unease.


    Even though he deliberately ignored her and kept moving, her undeterred spirit was evident.


    He began to worry if she would continue to follow him even when he returned to the mansion.


    It was a time when Leroy was troubled by two girls, his fiance, and this sudden attachment.


    Soon, another clerk who served refreshments took a discreet nce at Leroys group, not including his usualpanions, and asked,


    Whats your rtionship with the youngdy who came with you?


    We have no rtionship.


    Oh my.


    Upon Leroys honest response, the clerk looked surprised.


    However, she quickly took it as a joke and naturally began her sales pitch.


    Hmm, while youre waiting, would the youngdy like to try something on?


    Leroy, about to refuse outright, hesitated for a moment.


    Could it be that she wanted to sell something in exchange for information?


    In this ce filled entirely with womens dresses, he couldnt buy anything for himself, so he thought he might have to loosen his purse strings for the girl.


    Being the child of a wealthy family, money was not an issue for him.


    ...Please prepare a few suitable outfits. Ill buy them.


    Considering the girls background and her active nature, Leroy pondered for a moment and then added,


    Preferably, somethingfortable for her to move in.


    Understood.


    The clerk responded with a gentle smile. The woman closely examined the girls appearance for a moment, and soon with a kind demeanor, knelt down in front of her.


    She looked the girl in the eye and suggested,


    To try on the clothes, you might need to... um... freshen up a bit first. Youngdy, would youe with me?


    The girl, seemingly shy, did not respond to the womans words. Instead, she looked back at Leroy, as if seeking his permission.


    Leroy gave a brief nod.


    Go on.


    To where?


    Instead of replying to the girl, Leroy turned his attention to the clerk.


    Conversations were meaningful when held with someone you couldmunicate with.


    Please take her.


    With the permission granted by Leroy, the clerk promptly reached out and took the girl into her arms.


    He had been worried about the girl showing aggression as she did earlier, but to his surprise, she willingly went with the woman.


    However, as they moved further away, her eyes remained fixed on Leroy.


    Because of this, Leroy felt an odd sense of guilt, as if he had pawned the girl off.


    Ive fed her, clothed her, and even thought of getting her cleaned up. What more should I be concerned about?


    With these thoughts, Leroy tried to smile.


    After the girl and the clerk left, it wasnt long before another employee appeared in the reception room.


    He introduced himself, saying he had attended to Viviana and enthusiastically recounted their conversation in a genial manner.


    Ah, you mean the youngdy with brown hair in a yellow dress? Yes, I clearly remember attending to her. She looked quite young and came alone, which made her memorable.


    How long did she stay here?


    Well, not very long from what I recall. She tried on a few outfits, but she seemed unsatisfied and left with a displeased expression.


    So, she didnt buy anything?


    When Leroy asked as if he found it strange, the employee nced at him for cues, and then seemed to ponder deeply.


    Hmm, lets see... I was attending to another customer and might have missed some details in between.


    His memory seemed unreliable at best.


    Above all, Leroy doubted whether the youngdy the man mentioned was really Viviana.


    Viviana had a penchant for dresses and jewelry, and she shamelessly spent others money as if it were her own.


    In other words, even if she didnt like the clothes, it was highly likely that she would have bought plenty under the name of the Dukes family.


    After a brief contemtion, Leroy nodded and said,


    ...Understood. The friend I came with decided to try on a few outfits. Please prepare the bill for those first. I need to get going.


    Arent you leaving with yourpanion?


    She wasnt exactly mypanion to begin with.


    Oh.


    To Leroys response, the clerk smiled with an oddly satisfied expression. He politely asked Leroy to wait a moment before promptly exiting the reception room.


    Just when he thought he had found a clue, Leroy felt like he was back to square one.


    Overwhelmed by sudden fatigue, Leroy sighed and approached the window.


    He was trying to gauge where he might have to search for Viviana next.


    However, he froze as he looked out.


    To his disbelief, he saw the very girl who shouldve been changing clothes in the next room being dragged away by a suspicious-looking man.


    Leroy slowly closed his eyes and reopened them.


    Perhaps due to his exhaustion, he had mistaken what he saw.


    Or, by sheer coincidence, a girl resembling the one he was looking for happened to be passing by.


    After all, why would the girl, who had just held the clerks hand and disappeared, suddenly be taken away by a stranger?


    Shit.


    Feeling the urgency, Leroy, cursing under his breath, immediately kicked open the reception room door.


    The face of the man who seemed particrly pleased with the idea of leaving the girl behind shed in his mind.


    Though unsure of the situation, Leroy knew he had to intervene in this daylight child abduction.


    Otherwise, he had an eerie and very real hunch that thest glimpse of the girls red eyes would haunt his nights indefinitely.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Heuser Groth was a former mercenary.


    From the age of fifteen to the verge of middle age, wherever brute strength was needed, he roamed and earned his keep.


    Thanks to his aptitude with the de, he always got good pay. But one day, yearning to settle down, he realized he hardly had any money left in his pockets.


    Like many mercenaries, hed squandered his fortune on alcohol, women, and gambling, letting his earnings trickle away as if they were soaked by a light drizzle.


    In a bout of lifes disillusionment and another drink, Heuser received a suspicious offer from an acquaintance.


    The pay is good, but the jobs not so nice. Its a long-termmitment. You in?


    If the pays good, its a good job. Dont joke around.


    Chortling, he readily epted, thinking it would be simr to the jobs hed done before.


    That was, epting someonesmission to fight, torture, or perhaps keep an eye on someone.


    But once he started, the job was genuinely distasteful.


    There was no guilt when he brandished his sword against burly, hairy men.


    Both sides were in simr predicaments, getting paid for their work, and given the nature of their profession, always being ready for the threat of death. So he never lost sleep over taking someone down.


    But what about a job that wasnt about killing, but rather nurturing?


    Heusers assignment was a little girl, still with the downy fuzz of infancy.


    She seemed to be just learning to walk, yet he was to teach her to wield a sword. It was an absurd request.


    Moreover, the client locked him and the girl in a dimly lit building on the outskirts of the city, insisting that the child should never be allowed outside.


    Feeling overwhelmingly uneasy, he yearned to back out, but it was a futile wish.


    Heuser had taken an oath of secrecy, staking his life. If he abandoned the job on a whim, hed pay the same price.


    So, he resigned himself to dedicate his life to this daunting task, albeit reluctantly.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    That didnt mean he raised the child well. Not only was he devoid of any talent in child-rearing, but his employer never expected that from him to begin with.


    Heuser made sure the child ate when he remembered, and asionally imparted lessons on how to navigate the world.


    The only consistent thing was the promised swordsmanship training.


    Surprisingly, the child had a knack for wielding a sword, so their skills progressed quickly. Once Heuser judged the childpetent enough, he taught her other useful tricks too.


    The child endured training that even adults would find difficult, fueled only by sheer determination.


    If Heuser said something, the child would follow without question.


    He ruled over the childs little world like a tyrant. It was possible because Heuser controlled every aspect of her life.


    On the rare good day, hed sit the child down, uncork a bottle of liquor, and embark on a long-winded tale about his past.


    If Heuser overlooked one thing, it was that his casual stories about the outside world ignited a curiosity within the child.


    Damn it! Did you think you could just run away like that?


    One day, after throwing a piece of bread for the child to eat and then proceeding to drink away the day, this happened.


    Waking upte in the afternoon, he felt an odd silence in the house. A nagging suspicion drove him to look around, only to find the child missing.


    He, who always locked doors securely, found this immensely frustrating.


    Frantically checking his waist, Heuser realized that the bundle of keys he kept there was gone. He clenched his teeth in fury.


    Rushing outside, Heuser enlisted the help of acquaintances to search for the child.


    He needed to remedy the situation before his employer found out the child had run away. Otherwise, his own life would undoubtedly be in jeopardy.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, the girl had distinct features  silver hair with red eyes.


    With her short legs, she couldnt have gotten far. He was confident shed be found if they just searched the city thoroughly.


    As expected, it wasnt long before one of his informants tipped him off about the childs whereabouts.


    In a dimly lit alleyway, away from prying eyes, Heuser nervously lit a cigarette as he awaited the arranged rendezvous.


    Fortunately, it wasnt a false tip. Soon enough, a familiar face appeared, pulling a horse-drawn cart.


    Hey, Heuser.


    What took you so long?


    Do you even know what I had to deal with on my way here?


    With a furrowed brow, the man, showing signs of irritation, jumped down from the cart. His left temple was swollen red, suggesting hed had a scuffle, likely while fetching the child.


    True to assumption, the man shot Heuser a reproachful nce, grumbling, Just who is this kid? Thought she was ordinary, but I nearly passed out after she struck a vital point. Shouldve warned me, so I couldve prepped a sedative or something.


    I didnt know either; its just a job.


    Heuser, dismissively, stowed away his half-smoked cigarette.


    Though he had sought external assistance, he had no intention of revealing the true nature of their search: the child he had been entrusted with.


    It would be problematic if the client discovered the childs appearance had been revealed to the outside world.


    Yet, the mans suspicious gaze was already upon Heuser.


    She seems familiar, simr to someone I know.


    Thats interesting.


    Youve been suspiciously quiettely. Did you have a child?


    What nonsense! Why would I ask you to chase my own flesh and blood like some stray dog?


    Well, were just a bunch of bastards after all.


    Laughing as if hed made the joke of the century, the man seemed to find immense amusement in the situation.


    Rather than engaging in such idle banter, Heuser approached the back of the cart, wanting to check on the child.


    The childs silence indicated she mightve already been sedated. Nheless, for peace of mind, Heuser cautiously opened the door.


    The man, suddenly recalling, interjected, Oh, right! She made a scene, leaping out of the cart. Some passersby got a good look at her face. Remember that.


    Cant you do anything right?


    Theres another small problem...


    What? Spit it out.


    Heuser scowled, annoyed by the mans endless chatter.


    Thanks to the cart parked in the shaded alleyway, the interior was dimly lit. Without much ado, Heuser tossed aside a straw bale and stepped in.


    As expected, the child he soughty peacefully asleep.


    However, there was a hitch, just as the man had mentioned.


    Hey, look here.


    Huh?


    Why are there two kids? Whos this?


    With that, Heuser grabbed the young boy lying beside her and pulled him out of the cart.


    The boy, too, seemed drowsy from sedation. But that was all the more concerning. It meant theyd unintentionally kidnapped an unrted individual.


    Even judging by his appearance and face, he seems like a child from a wealthy household. Doesnt it look even harder to avoid trouble?


    Heuser red at hispanion, a fierce look in his eyes. What on earth have you done? The man avoided Heusers gaze and mumbled in a subdued voice.


    Thats precisely the problem we need to address now...


    <strong>***</strong>


    When Leroy opened his eyes again, he found himself trapped in a dim room.


    Attempting to stand, he realized that his arms and legs were tied. With a jolt, he managed to lift his body.


    Though the sense of danger was palpable, Leroy tried to retrace his memories calmly.


    Right, he had seen a suspicious man dragging a young girl and had raced down to the lower floor.


    He had tried to wrest the girl from the kidnappers grasp, but it wasnt easy. He wasnt facing just one opponent.


    Sure enough, it seemed the stores staff were in league with them, as several quickly rushed him, muffling his mouth with cloth.


    That was hisst memory. He mustve been drugged soon after.


    The effects seemed potent, his head still ringing.


    Leroy muttered, a sigh in his voice, I was careless.


    He regretted being so dismissive of others while searching for Viviana. If he had an escort with him, he wouldnt have been dragged to this ce.


    However,menting now wouldnt change anything.


    Was this a case of human trafficking targeting street orphans?


    He had heard of such incidents in ces with poor security. But he never expected to witness it in broad daylight, especially in a high-end shopping area.


    And now, he himself was entangled in it.


    I wonder how long it will take them to find me.


    Though abducted and brought to an unfamiliar ce, Leroy wasnt particrly worried.


    He had deliberately drawn attention, shouting loudly while chasing the kidnappers.


    Many passersby had witnessed the event, so his guards would likelye looking for him soon.


    Even if the kidnappers realized his identity and nned to demand a ransom, that was wee news.


    Leroy knew that money often simplified matters. And he was the privileged offspring of a wealthy individual who had never been left wanting.


    He was even willing to reveal his name to the kidnappers and help negotiate a ransom.


    While scanning the surroundings for any trace of the kidnapper, Leroys gaze suddenly halted at a particr spot.


    The girl he had tried to rescue was sitting nearby, her head deeply bowed. She had been so still, almost like she was trying to be invisible, that he had missed her initially.


    Had she lost her will from fear? Or was she still unconscious?


    With her face buried in her knees, it was hard to tell.


    Clearing his throat lightly, Leroy called out to her, Hey.


    She flinched at his voice.


    It took her a moment before she slowly lifted her head to look at him. Then, with an almost usatory tone, she blurted, Why did you follow?


    Do I look like I followed?


    With a fleeting smirk, Leroy raised his tied arms as evidence.


    He hadnt followed her; he was dragged along.


    The girl closed her mouth, seemingly guilt-stricken, as if she felt responsible for dragging him into this mess.


    Leroy, on the other hand, couldnt deny that he had gotten himself involved in unnecessary trouble.


    But how could he just stand by and watch a young girl being taken away helplessly?


    Above all


    You did ask for help, didnt you?


    He said, looking intently at the girls frail shoulders.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Leroy had definitely heard it. The desperate voice of the girl crying out to be saved while he was facing off with the kidnappers.


    Even as he was being scolded for his needless meddling, the childs voice quivered with fear.


    She was scared of being trapped here, and all the more concerned for him, thinking that if she hadnt tried to help, he would have been safe.


    It wasnt wrong, but Leroy also thought that it wasnt something for her to feel guilty about.


    There was no need for the victims to squabble amongst themselves when there was a clear perpetrator, the kidnapper.


    Leroy continued to speak calmly, ensuring that his response did not sound like he was ming her.


    Thanks to you, quite a few people saw us being taken. Someone is likely toe rescue us from outside soon.


    Rescue... us?


    Yes, theres no need to be so frightened. Everything will be fine.


    At Leroys reassurance, the girl wore a skeptical expression.


    She didnt offer any objections to his opinion, but she didnt seem to agree either. She just silently bowed her head without reply.


    Seeing this, Leroy was momentarily lost in thought.


    Conserving their energy wasnt a bad idea, but considering her condition, he couldnt just leave her be.


    Just look at that expression of despair. It was as if she had already lost all will to live.


    In the silence, the mind tended to wander, so he felt the need to consciously start a conversation to keep her from trembling in anxiety.


    Leroy swallowed a sigh and asked, Whats your name?


    I dont know.


    Its okay to say if you dont want to tell me.


    I really dont know. My parents didnt give me one. So I dont have one.


    Leroy paused for a moment at her indifferent response.


    He had already sensed, subconsciously, that the girl hadnt had an ordinary upbringing.


    The emaciated girl, with bones almost protruding through her skin, exuded an impression of a starving wild animal, both in appearance and demeanor.


    Shecked basicmon knowledge, yet, on the other hand, she knew astoundingly well how to use her body.


    To anyone looking, she didnt appear to have been raised in a normal environment.


    But to not even have a name to the extent of nonexistence. Even a vagrant living as apanion to the streets would have some sort of name tomunicate with the world.


    Leroy asked, a bit dazedly,


    ...Then, what have people been calling you up until now?


    After a moment of thought, the child began to count on her fingers and said,


    Hey, you, oi.


    Leroy bit his lip. It was to suppress a sigh that almost escaped him without realizing it.


    This was a world of misery Leroy had never encountered before.


    Therefore, he couldnt bring himself to ask why she hadnt chosen a name for herself or if there wasnt a guardian to tell her it was wrong to not have one.


    He faintly understood that what seemed natural to him might not be so for the girl, and the very act of realizing this fact could potentially be a wound to her.


    Instead, he decided to continue the conversation as if there was nothing odd about it at all, putting aside the one-sided introductions as if even his own name didnt exist.


    How old are you?


    ...Dont know.


    Then you probably dont know your birthday either.


    Whats good about knowing that?


    ...No, on second thought, it doesnt seem like theres anything particrly good about it. If you dont know, you can decide for yourself when you want to be an adult.


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    Even as he responded, Leroy thought to himself that he was spouting nonsense.


    He nced at the girl to gauge her reaction, wondering if what he said was right. Fortunately or unfortunately, he could feel the tension gradually leaving her expression.


    From that point on, there was no need for him to steer the conversation further.


    It seemed the girl had other curiosities as well, pausing mid-nod to suddenly ask,


    Will she be okay?


    Who?


    The girl you were looking for. Brown hair, yellow dress.


    Ah.


    She must be talking about Viviana. Leroy sighed reflexively.


    Chances were, Viviana had safely returned home without a care for anyone else. It was always like that. When his childhood friend caused trouble, it was he who ended up taking the brunt of the me.


    Of course, it was his choice to go looking for Viviana alone, so he couldnt put all the me on her.


    Not wanting to unsettle the girl, Leroy added a joke to his spection.


    Shell probably be fine. Shes the type whod find her way out even if she fell into a desert.


    Are you close?


    Shes a sworn enemy.


    A sworn enemy?


    It means fiance.


    The girls expression turned serious at Leroys response.


    He had used sworn enemy as a yful exnation, thinking she wouldnt know the word fiance, but it seemed to sh with what she did know.


    Muttering something under her breath, barely audible, the girl suddenly got up.


    Unlike him, bound hand and foot, her restraints seemed rtively loose.


    She walked up to him with heavy steps and, sitting down in front of Leroy, she leaned in close and said,


    You shouldnt do that.


    ...Do what?


    Caught off guard by her ominous warning, Leroy involuntarily shrank back.


    Even sensing his difort, the girl maintained her intense gaze, insisting in a solemn voice,


    You shouldnt marry an enemy.


    If you dont marry someone you love... youll be unhappy, she added, as if imparting a profound life lesson.


    Understandably, Leroy was terribly taken aback by her words.


    Leroy was baffled as to why the girl, who didnt even know her name or age, suddenly clung to the topic of marriage with such seriousness.


    It seemed less like her own thought and more like she was parroting phrases shed picked up from someone she knew. It was for reasons like this they say one shouldnt even drink cold water in front of children.


    Thanks to this, rectifying these odd notions had fallen into Leroysp.


    He asked, barely concealing his disbelief, Who told you that?


    Uncle.


    Whoever it is, theyre mistaken. Not many people marry for love in the first ce.


    Still, dont do it.


    The conversation wasnt going anywhere. Leroy felt increasingly foolish for trying to have a serious discussion on such a topic with the girl.


    He sighed and turned away, but the girl stood her ground firmly before him.


    She seemed determined to press him until he agreed. She urged him again, Dont do it.


    Thats not for you or me to decide.


    Dont do it, I said.


    Dont


    Alright, alright.


    Leroy capitted, unable to ovee her persistence.


    Even when he cut the conversation abruptly, the girl did not seem upset. Rather, she seemed contented, having elicited the response she wanted, and promptly lost interest in him.


    The girl moved away, sitting at a distance next to Leroy, which left him feeling a sense of hollow defeat.


    He hadnt be engaged to a troublemaker like Viviana by choice. He was simply born into a decision already made by the adults.


    Why was it that he, Leroy, had to bear the brunt of this girls scolding here of all ces?


    As he was internally mulling over this thought, Leroy was about to speak again when the girl suddenly blurted out.


    Its all because of that, why I ended up like this.


    Because of what?


    Because I dont have a mom or dad, because I live like this.


    Leroy was struck speechless by the girls candid response.


    It seemed to be a bitter dig at her parents for irresponsibly abandoning her.


    Leroy wanted to point out that it was ack of responsibility, not ack of love, but he realized such notions were tooplex for the young girl.


    What the girl, naive to the ways of the world, needed from him wasfort, not a sermon delivered with smug satisfaction.


    Itll change once we get out of here.


    As he said this, Leroy brushed off the dust from the hem of the girls dress.


    He had thought it was a stain from kneeling before him just moments ago, but it didnte off easily, perhaps an old mark.


    Nevertheless, Leroy persisted in tidying up the girls clothes, as if driven by a sense of determination, thinking that before being dragged here, this child should have at least had the chance to wear a new dress.


    With a contemtive tone, Leroy reiterated.


    Whatever living like this means, it wont be your future anymore.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Can I really leave?


    The girl asked with a vacant look, seemingly unable to fully grasp Leroys confident prediction.


    Leroy nodded with determination.


    Yes. And after that, live splendidly so no one can talk down to you ever again. Make a good name for yourself, choose your own birthday, and as you said, marry the person you love.


    That sounds difficult


    No, you can do anything you want.


    Leroy stated with emphasis in his voice.


    Perhaps it was the sincerity that she felt, even if she couldnt agree with him, that made her show a soft smile for the first time.


    Leroy watched her, momentarily spellbound by the transformation.


    The girl, who had borne every sort of unhappy tale, reverted to an ordinary girl with just the lift of a smile - something Leroy had never seen before because she had never had reason to smile.


    Had she grown up ordinarily, like others, she would have lived with such a bright expression, but such asions had been non-existent until now.


    Leroy suddenly pictured the girl living an ordinary life.


    No more rummaging through trash cans for food, no hesitation when someone asked her name, no dread of being dragged back to that ce she hated,


    Why couldnt this girl have such a normal, carefree life?


    Theres absolutely no reason she couldnt, he thought.


    Once they got out safely, Leroy resolved to find a ce for her to live.


    It seemed she had a talent for physical activity, so perhaps talking to his parents about getting her training as an attendant would work.


    Since they were trapped together, his parents would likely be willing to help the girl.


    Fortunately, none of this was too difficult for Leroy, so he could confidently promise the girl, time and again, that everything would turn out fine.


    <strong>***</strong>


    You Stupid brat.


    The ashtray flew past Heusers head with the curse.


    Heuser, who had been standing with his arms behind his back and eyes closed, inwardly thanked his lucky stars. He knew all too well that the objects near miss was not because of the others mercy.


    Swallowing hard, Heuser apologized again with a subdued voice.


    Im sorry.


    You shouldnt have done something to apologize for in the first ce. How could you mess things up to this point, unable to watch over a mere ten-year-old girl?


    Count Modrov pointed an angry finger at Heuser.


    While he had avoided direct contact with Heuser as much as possible, even he could not just issue orders from afar in a situation like todays.


    He could, with a stretch of understanding, overlook the fact that his daughter had gone missing a hundred times over.


    Hayden, not wanting to expose the existence of his hidden daughter to the outside world, had not employed many to care for her.


    The only person currently watching over the child close by was a teacher assigned to teach her fencing skills.


    In such circumstances, even Hayden felt a twinge of guilt for rebuking Heuser for negligence; it was impossible for one person to monitor another without any gap whatsoever.


    But if in trying to rectify an already urred incident, one caused an even greater mishap, that was unforgivable.


    And of all people, you get entangled with the child of a duke? So busy swinging a sword that youve neglected to put anything of use in your head? Does this situation make any sense to you?


    Hayden, who had been fuming, touched his throbbing head and slumped down into a chair.


    Why on earth did his daughter have to encounter the dukes son when she left the house, and why on earth did that dukes son meddle excessively enough to follow his daughter?


    When Hayden heard that the son of a high noble had ended up in the secret house arranged to confine his daughter, he doubted his own ears.


    Hayden harbored the desire to single out that rascal and return him to where he originally belonged, but even that proved to be a challenging task.


    It was said that the dukes son had rushed into danger without a second thought to save his daughter.


    Knowing his character, even if he managed to escape to safety, he would undoubtedly meddle again, probably spouting nonsense about having to save a child trapped with him.


    What should we do?


    It wasnt only Hayden feeling the pressure; Heuser asked, sweating coldly.


    Hayden snapped back with a sharp tone.


    Why ask me to clean up the mess you made? Are you going to obediently follow through if I tell you to deliver the child to the dukes family and then take your own life?


    ...I apologize once again. It would have been cleaner if I had dealt with it myself, but in my haste, I unfortunately had to rely on others.


    ...Others hands.


    Hayden quietly repeated those words. Then, he threw an inscrutable question at Heuser.


    The dukes son hasnt seen your face yet, has he?


    Ah? Yes... When I found him, he was already fast asleep from the drug. I had hidden the children immediately and came straight here, so there was no chance for him to have seen me.


    What about the colleague who was supposed to take care of things?


    Its basic to conceal ones face, but hes sustained injuries during the job. Hes not so severely wounded that he wouldnt be found if a search party was sent out.


    If it had been a simple case of abducting amoner, Heuser wouldnt have been so pessimistic in his forecast.


    The guard wouldnt exhaust all efforts to search for a couple of missing orphans.


    But what they had tangled with was the child of a high noble. There was no way they could make such a move on a busy street, in broad daylight, under the watchful eyes of the public, and expect no repercussions.


    Heuser wet his dry lips with his tongue and asked.


    ...Shall we quickly clean this up and flee?


    What do you mean by clean up? Kill the dukes precious offspring and bury him in some remote mountain?


    If you wish to keep the secret, that might be better.


    No, acting in such a manner would only make it more likely that we get caught. That wont do.


    Hayden shook his head decisively. He had no intention of acquiring an unbearable grudge by attempting to resolve the situation.


    If it somehow became known that they had killed the dukes only son, then indeed, the very existence of his house would be at stake.


    Even now, with the son merely missing, the duke and the duchess were intimidating the guards with terrifying force, tightening the investigative.


    Hayden knew he had to resolve this ident as quickly as possible, before they became aware of his presence. Otherwise, the secrets he had hidden all this time would beid bare for the whole world to see.


    After much contemtion, Hayden spoke.


    Do this. Tell that associate of yours to start a negotiation for a ransom.


    Excuse me?


    I mean, dress it up like it was a kidnapping for money. Thats much more believable. What other reason would there be to kidnap a nameless and rankless young girl? They meant to sell her. The dukes son was just an unexpected catch in the process.


    Heuser nodded, convinced.


    Although it wouldplicate matters further, it was indeed a more rational choice.


    Hayden poured whiskey into his ss with a pensive look and continued exining.


    If we get a message from the dukes house, keep inting the price. Well wait for them to be impatient and strike at your group.


    If they strike us


    Ah, I mean your colleague who helped with the job, and his men, of course.


    Hayden answered nonchntly, taking a sip of his drink.


    You notice the assault and try to flee, just find the right moment to sneak the child out too. Leave the dukes son behind, as if in fear.


    And after we sessfully extract your daughter...


    Kill all those who were involved in the operation and bury them. Those are the ones who cant talk back even if their mouths are shut.


    Haydens face was the epitome of calm as he spoke.


    Heuser reflexively began to reply with a Yes, but he hesitated, his words halting as he btedly grasped the full weight of Haydens words.


    Imagining the face of the colleague who would be waiting for his return, Heuser felt a cold dampness creeping up the nape of his neck.


    Hayden gave Heuser one final piece of advice.


    Dont forget to start a fire when you flee.


    Excuse me?


    Burn that rat-hole to the ground, so no one should know what it was ever used for.


    That was the end of the discussion. Having finished speaking, Hayden waved his hand dismissively, signaling that the meeting was over, and turned his back fully on Heuser.


    Heuser nkly stared at Haydens retreating figure, then quickly exited into the hallway before the silence grew too oppressive.


    Crossing the corridor, Heuser felt an eerie detachment, as if he were walking through thin air.


    It wasnt until he hadpletely left the building that he suddenly came back to his senses.


    With a twisted face, Heuser spat on the floor in a gesture of defiance and muttered to himself.


    Dirty noble b*stards.


    Yet, he knew despite everything, he would inevitably follow Haydens orders.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    The kidnappers were an odd bunch, or perhaps extraordinarily meticulous.


    First of all, they didnt try to talk to Leroy, which was strange. Their faces were hidden behind masks and their bodies were swathed in bulky clothing as they came only to deliver essentials like water and food.


    Even when Leroy asked questions, they never responded,municating amongst themselves with hand signals instead. They seemed like they had done this sort of thing more than once.


    Because they were so exceedingly cautious, Leroy found it difficult to extract any information.


    It was somewhat fortunate that he could tell day from night through a small window high up near the ceiling.


    If his count was correct, three days had passed since he had been taken.


    Hey.


    Leroy, lost in thought, suddenly lifted his head at the call.


    A girl, who had seeminglye close unnoticed, was offering him a piece of bread. It was from the meal that had been distributed earlier.


    Leroy hadnt touched his portion for a while, and seemingly unable to watch this any longer, the girl had decided to take matters into her own hands.


    You eat. Im not hungry.


    Leroy shook his head indifferently.


    Not being hungry was a lie, but not feeling like eating was true.


    His uneasy mood had kept him from touching the meals provided by the kidnappers thus far. He only ate enough to keep his stomach from hurting and left the rest for the girl.


    He thought it better to look after the girls nutrition than his own, as he had never experienced hunger before he was captured here.


    Luckily, the girl believed him without hesitation when he said his stomach was unwell.


    Until today, that was.


    Thats not true. Youre weaker than before.


    The girl was usually concise with words, but that made her opinions more direct.


    Leroy turned his head to the other side to avoid the bread that was being pushed aggressively towards his mouth.


    Im just not in the mood to eat.


    Still eat it.


    Ive never really liked eating much.


    Dont lie. Nobodys like that.


    The girl frowned and shoved Leroy, knocking him over.


    Seemingly deciding that words would not suffice, she pinned him down with practiced ease, her strength undeniable.


    Forcing Leroys mouth open, the girl began to stuff bits of bread into it.


    Leroy struggled to push her away, but his hands and feet were tied, making resistance almost futile.


    Leroy, thankful only he was bound in such a way until now, couldnt help but feel a twinge of injustice at this moment.


    Damn it.


    In the end, Leroy resigned himself to opening his mouth quietly, epting the pieces of bread the girl tore off for him.


    He might have been able to resist with all his might, but he couldnt bear the thought of hurting someone who was just trying to look after his meal.


    Instead, Leroy protested with eyes full of rebellious spirit.


    Of course, the girl paid no mind to his persistent gaze. It seemed she wouldnt step aside until he had finished his share of the bread.


    Leroy had no choice but to chew diligently, keeping pace with her.


    Give me time to chew.


    You chew too long.


    Youre feeding me too fast.


    Leroy, pointing out the truth, struggled to swallow thest piece.


    Once the girl made sure Leroys mouth was empty, she finally moved off him.


    Then she immediately went to get the water bottle ced far away, seemingly ready to repeat the same routine.


    Quick to intercept, Leroy asserted himself.


    I can drink the water myself.


    Seemingly acknowledging his request, the girl ced the water bottle down quietly on the floor. Instead, she sat beside him and kept watch as if on guard.


    Leroy tried to ignore her oppressive gaze as he slowly quenched his thirst.


    While staring intently at Leroy, the girl suddenly blurted out.


    I must have done something really bad.


    Taken aback by the non-sequitur, Leroy furrowed his brow slightly.


    He couldnt fathom what train of thought had led her to such a peculiar conclusion.


    What?


    We are being punished because I made such a big mistake.


    What mistake did you make?


    Running away.


    With that short reply, the girl averted her eyes, filled with a sense of guilt.


    Leroy fell into a momentary silence, waiting for her to continue, but the girl said no more.


    Perhaps the girl had been part of some group that imprisoned orphans to make them do their dirty work.


    While it was unclear where she had escaped from, the irony ofnding in the den of kidnappers as a result was not lost on Leroy.


    Not that he could interpret this as some kind of karmic retribution for her.


    Leroy spoke up with assertiveness in his voice.


    You ran away because it was a ce worth escaping from.


    The girl didnt agree. Not because it wasnt true, but rather, it seemed she believed that enduring there might have been the better choice.


    Observing the girls silent agreement, Leroy realized that things were taking a dire turn.


    No matter how much they tried to buoy each others spirits, they couldnt ignore the grim reality they faced.


    To find hope, they had to see some possibility for the situation to improve.


    Leroy moved past the girl, dragging his legs with difficulty towards the door. Hey on his back and, without hesitation, kicked out fiercely at the door.


    Despite being effectively sealed to prevent any escape, the iron door was susceptible to noise.


    The loud bang resonated through the building, and Leroy could sense the kidnappers stirring from afar.


    He did not cease his kicking until they became aware of the source of the disturbance.


    Eventually, one of the bunch appeared with an irritated expression.


    What the hell do you think youre doing?


    The man who burst through the door, unleashing a menacing aura, scanned the room.


    He paused for a moment upon seeing Leroy, right in front of the door.


    The fact that it was Leroy causing a ruckus, not the rtively free-handed girl, seemed to take him aback.


    Scratching his neck as if inconvenienced, the man crouched down in front of Leroy. Then, incongruently, he began to coo at Leroy with a falsely gentle voice.


    Young master, why dont you stay calm, hm? That way, we can return you to your parents without any issues, in one piece, right? No harm done?


    The mans tone implied a sinister ultimatum: cross him and youd be made unable to use a part of your body.


    It was a savage threat, but Leroy felt an unexpected sense of relief upon hearing it.


    The man had kindly informed him that they were in the midst of negotiating his ransom with his parents.


    Knowing that they hadnt just snatched him up without knowing who he was provided some smallfort.


    Leroy looked up at the man and said in a rxed voice, The bread is stale.


    What?


    Its utterly tasteless. I cant fathom why youd serve such subpar fare.


    At Leroys confidentint, the man closed his mouth, flustered.


    Despite the mans incredulous reaction, Leroy didnt stop his litany of demands.


    The nights are chilly, this nket wont do. The floors damp too; we ought toy down something more. Oh, and Id fancy a warm bath as well.


    His demeanor was as if he were a guest listingints at an inn.


    The kidnapper listened to Leroys words silently, and it took him a moment to vocalize his honest feelings.


    The man muttered as if in awe, Has this kid lost his mind...?


    Leroys lips curved into a sly smile, embodying the insufferable aristocrat.


    The crazy ones are you guys. Keep treating me like this and my grudge wont fade even after I return.


    What?


    If you want to extort my ransom safely and n your future, youd better ensure my safety first. As it is, the moment Im back, all Ill want is to hunt you down and lock you up in the same way. That wont do, will it? Unlike me, theres nobody willing to pay a ransom for trash like you.


    What the hell are you on about... Do you really want to die?


    The man stuttered, visibly perturbed.


    Despite the man raising his fist as if he were about to strike at any moment, Leroy felt no particr sense of threat.


    He had long since discerned that the man didnt have the nerve to harm him.


    With a dismissive smirk, Leroy cocked his head, presenting his cheek provocatively.


    Go on, hit me if youre not scared.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Of course, the man didnt darey a hand on Leroy.


    In his wavering eyes, one could sense numerous calctions being made. He seemed to be weighing whether Leroys words were sincere or not.


    Then, Leroy spoke with finality, as if to drive the point home.


    I have a good memory. Ive definitely remembered your voice at least.


    The man swallowed the curse that he couldnt bring himself to voice out loud.


    His shoulders shook minutely with anger.


    Or perhaps it was a trembling born of fear.


    The man, clutching his fists, finally spoke with a cracked voice after simmering down his rage.


    ...What do you need?


    For starters, some warm food.


    Just a moment, please... wait.


    The man stuttered, adding honorifics as if he was still unsure how to address Leroy.


    He nced over at Leroy as if seeking approval, then soon left to fulfill the request.


    As soon as the door closed, Leroy let out a weary sigh.


    He hadnt expected the kidnappers cautious attitude to work in his favor like this.


    Their persistent efforts to conceal their identities had given off the impression they were afraid of any potential repercussions.


    Seeing them readily cowed by such a threat, it seemed Leroy wouldnt have to worry about unnecessary harassment in the future.


    True to his hunch, the man didnt keep Leroy waiting long.


    In just a few minutes, a steaming stew was delivered in a wooden bowl. It looked rustic, presumably prepared for the thugs, butpared to the dry bread he had been eating, it was a feast.


    Yet, possibly worried about Leroys previous threat, the man hastily made excuses as he set down the tray.


    This is all we have for now. Ill take better care of the next meal. The other things you mentioned, Ill have them ready by evening.


    Leroy gave a slight nod. Understanding the gesture to leave, the man promptly vacated the room.


    Meanwhile, the girl still seemed to be lost regarding the situation, sitting far away with a nk stare, observing the scene.


    Leroy gestured towards the tray and called out to her.


    Come and eat.


    The girl obediently approached and sat near Leroy, yet hesitated to touch the utensils.


    With an expression of awe, the girl looked at Leroy and asked,


    How did you do that?


    Theyre really nothing special.


    It wasnt a boast. Leroy truly thought so.


    They were cowards who kidnapped children for moneyhardly something to be frightened of.


    Indeed, those scoundrels were struggling to handle the mess theyd created, desperately trying to downy their own faults.


    Leroy offered the spoon to the girl with a reassuring addendum.


    Dont be so scared, he said gently.


    It was uncertain if his words fully registered, but the warm meal effectively soothed the girls anxiety.


    The girl, without properly chewing, gulped down arge chunk of meat and her eyes twinkled.


    Its delicious.


    Ill feed you something even tastierter.


    Perhaps it was the camaraderie that had developed between them during the days of their shared confinement that lightened Leroys mood a bit when he saw the girls happy expression.


    Despite his firm belief that they would soon be released, surviving the past several days in captivity had not been easy.


    Leroy frowned at the thought that negotiations were dragging on longer than expected when suddenly, an indistinct noise erupted from outside.


    Both Leroy and the girl reflexively nced up at the small window; it wasnt big enough to offer a view of the outside, let alone any meaningful information.


    Instead, Leroy pressed his ear against the door, concentrating on the sounds that followed.


    It seemed the kidnappers hadnt intended to make noise, as they too were flustered and scrambling around.


    Amidst the chaos as they searched for the source of the disturbance, someone suddenly yelled as if screaming.


    Were being attacked! The soldiers are breaking through the entrance!


    Damn it, how did they find this ce?


    Theres no time to chat. Everyone grab your stuff!


    What about the kid? Do we take her?


    Are you crazy? Dont you realize theyre here for the child? Leave the kids, and make sure theyre after him first!


    Hearing this, Leroy felt a surge of relief within.


    The soldiers were breaking through the entrance. It seemed his family had finally seeded in tracking down the kidnappers.


    Turning quickly to the girl, who was wearing a nervous expression, Leroy reassured her.


    Theyre here to rescue us.


    To rescue us?


    Yes, theyre not with the bad guys. Just stay calm, and well be able to get out safely soon.


    Leroy pulled the girls arm, drawing her towards himself. Together, they sat flush against the wall, watching the situation outside intently.


    It was out of worry that someone, driven by foolish greed, might act on their own.


    Leroys wary reaction caused the girl to instinctively stifle her breathing, tense with apprehension.


    ncing at the girl, Leroy noticed her small hand trembling and, without a second thought, grasped it tightly, repeating almost habitually that it would be okay.


    Though meant tofort her, this gesture was equally reassuring for Leroy himself.


    Despite positive indications, they were still trapped, forced to guess the events unfolding outside from the snippets of sound that reached them.


    It was only natural not to feel safe until themotion waspletely over.


    Holding the girls hand tightly, Leroy hoped earnestly that they would be safely released.


    How much time had passed?


    The outside noise, once morous with the kidnappers moving about, suddenly went silent as they seemed to have finally fled with their belongings.


    Just as a relieved Leroy was about to reveal their location to his rescuers, someone violently opened the door to the room where they were confined.


    It wasnt their rescuer. The figure was wearing a mask identical to those worn by the kidnappers they had seen before.


    Leroy and the girl both tensed up in rm at the mans sudden appearance.


    The man, too, kept silent, and a diforting stillness fell between them for a moment.


    A pungent smell wafted in from outside; perhaps someone had knocked over something in their flight.


    The man, after alternately looking at Leroy and the girl, muttered an indistinguishable phrase.


    Shouldve separated them.


    The girl flinched noticeably at his voice, almost as if triggering a reflex.


    As Leroy tried to calm her, the man strode forward and grabbed the girl by the nape of her neck.


    Seemingly terrified of being dragged away, the girl desperately curled up and clung to Leroys arm, as if begging to be saved.


    Leroy red fiercely at the man, positioning himself between them.


    Leave her alone.


    The man let out a scornful chuckle. With a voice heavy with suppressed rage, he retorted,


    Do you have any idea how much weve lost because of you, young master? Id feel somewhatpensated if I take this girl with me.


    Was his immense anger due to things not going as nned?


    The man was showing an iprehensible animosity towards Leroy, but no chance was given to ascertain its origin.


    For he had turned his attention back to the girl and started to bully her relentlessly.


    Come here now, if you know whats good for you.


    I-I dont want to...


    Do you want to see him hurt, the guy next to you?


    At that question, the girls expression changed drastically. The hand that had been gripping Leroys arm fell away in an instant.


    Leroy wanted to call out her name, to hold onto her, but it was impossible.


    Seizing the fleeting moment, the man hoisted the child over his shoulder.


    Leroy, bound and dyed, tried to intervene but was powerless to stop him.


    He gritted his teeth in regret for not having asked the person who brought their meal to untie his hands.


    Put the girl down. Do that, and I wont pursue you; Ill let you go quietly. Isnt escaping unscathed the most important thing right now?


    Leroy desperately stepped into the role of a negotiator.


    Even if this negotiation failed, he needed to stall for time until his familys people came searching for him.


    His promise of letting them go quietly if they released the girl was not a lie.


    If the girl was safe, Leroy was prepared to quietly bury and move past all of these events.


    With unshaken eyes that reflected his sincerity, Leroy looked up at the man.


    Perhaps sensing the honesty in Leroys offer, the man replied in a voice tinged with reluctant admiration.


    Well... our young master is quite the strategist, despite his youth.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Leroy bit his lower lip with a sense of ominous feeling. He could intuitively feel that his opponent was not enticed by his offer.


    Sure enough, the man began to chuckle with disbelief.


    But what to do? These lowly lives are worth less than ants; theyve long been pawned off somewhere.


    Noticing the tense atmosphere, the girl twitched slightly.


    It was a minor act of defiance, but it seemed to irritate the man significantly.


    Without hesitation, the man raised his arm and struck the childs nape, knocking her unconscious.


    Startled by his ruthless action, Leroy reflexively lunged at the man.


    What the hell do you think youre doing!


    Throwing his full weight, Leroy knocked the man off bnce.


    However, this was merely the result of the mans momentary carelessness; he wasnt so poor a fighter that he couldnt subdue a single cumbersome boy.


    The man grabbed Leroy by the hair and mmed him mercilessly to the ground.


    A surge of intense pain washed over him, his consciousness quickly bing blurred.


    His forehead felt damp. The smell of blood wafted to his nose.


    Judging by the numbness across his face, he thought perhaps his nose was bleeding.


    Still, instead of groaning in pain, Leroy red fiercely at the man.


    The man, checking on Leroys condition, let out a sly chuckle.


    Well, well, the venoms already in your eyes.


    Ill remember your voice... Ill find you, no matter what, Leroy warned with a hoarse voice.


    The man looked on with an unaffected gaze, as if not feeling any immediate threat. He seemed perhaps to be lost in other thoughts.


    Abruptly, the man spoke up.


    Why go through all the trouble of finding me?


    Leroy furrowed his brow, puzzled why the man would suddenly ask such a thing.


    It was odd  the man had been aggressive until now but seemed oddly intrigued upon hearing a promise of revenge.


    Leroy showed his wariness, and the man, as if exasperated, pressed for an answer.


    So what, if you get her back, do you n to take responsibility for her life?


    Do you think I cant?


    Why would you show such earnestness to a stray orphan you just met? Unless, during the time you were trapped together, a deep bond ofradeship blossomed?


    It wasnt a wrong assumption. However, Leroy had no desire to share his poignant story in the face of the mans mockery.


    Instead, Leroy attempted to negotiate once more.


    If its the girls ransom you want, Ill pay it in her stead. The offer to help you escape safely is still on the table. So...


    Youre talking nonsense again.


    The man clicked his tongue and rose to his feet, clearly uninterested in Leroys proposedpensation.


    He turned his back on Leroy, havingpletely lost any interest in their conversation.


    Feeling a mix of urgency and anger at the mans dismissive attitude, Leroy raised his voice in desperation.


    There must be a reason youre doing this! What do you n to do with a girl who couldnt even write down her own name? You intend to sell her anyway. Im offering to pay more, to give you enough that you wont regret it!


    Leroys outcry halted the mans steps.


    Was it because of the sudden shout? Through his blurred vision, Leroy saw the mans figure split in two.


    Barely holding on with his willpower, Leroy was far from capable of a normal conversation at this point.


    Already exhausted from days of captivity and with blood continuously flowing from his torn forehead, Leroy had to exert all his strength just to remain conscious.


    Hearing the sounds buzzing incessantly in his head as if something was wrong, Leroy struggled not to pass out.


    Sensing this was hisst chance to get the girl back, Leroy pleaded with a voice full of desperation.


    If you have any conscience, leave the girl behind. Shes lived a life of misery beyond what most can imagine. Theres no need to make her go through anything more terrifying.


    Did she say that to you?


    The man asked with a tone of marvel.


    Leroy hadnt expected the kidnapper to empathize deeply with the childs wounds, but he was unprepared for such a nonchnt response.


    His voice rose in feigned surprise, almost bordering on mockery.


    Unable to contain his frustration, Leroy clenched his teeth.


    The man, who had chuckled hollowly above Leroys head, suddenly spoke with a grave sincerity.


    Sure, kid. Come back for her someday. If, after you are all grown up, you still find yourself caring and wanting to look after her, please do.


    ......


    But you dont have the strength to do that now, do you?


    Thest words sounded somewhat bitter. To Leroy, however, they felt like nothing more than another jab, a taunt.


    There was no further exchange. As if his business was concluded, the man simply walked out with the girl.


    Leroy shouted after the retreating figure, begging him to stop, toe back, over and over.


    Threats, pleas, persuasion, and appeals - he tried everything, but none could turn the mans steps.


    In the end, Leroy was left alone in silence.


    He thought that talking too much in his injured state had been a problem, but now that he had no one to talk to, his mind raced uncontrobly.


    He felt feverish. The acrid smell he had noticed earlier was no illusion; the heat was building up outside.


    This was his limit. As the thought struck him, his vision darkened. Leroy lost consciousness.


    <strong>***</strong>


    When Leroy opened his eyes again, he had been safely rescued by his family.


    As soon as he awoke, Leroy sought out the girls whereabouts, but by then the man had vanished without a trace, taking the girl with him.


    Not long after, the bodies of the fellow kidnappers were discovered en masse,plicating the pursuit even further. The only ones who could have offered information had all returned to the grave.


    Nevertheless, Leroy did not give up hope and continued to search for the girl. However, after his family became entangled in a crisis, it became increasingly difficult to maintain such stubborn determination.


    He had assured her that things would be okay, that the future wouldnt be as bleak as the present, so confidently promising...


    In the end, he couldnt fulfill any of the promises he had made to the girl.


    Leroy often worried about the girl afterward, deeply regretting the rash vows he had left in his youth.


    Was it the guilt that remained in his heart like a burden?


    He couldnt forget her. For some reason, he couldnt leave her memory to fade naturally like the others.


    Instead, the image of the girl became clearer in Leroys memory as time passed.


    So much time had flowed that when he unexpectedly came face to face with Iona from a distance one day, Leroy recognized her instantly, as if by some miracle.


    Her translucent silver hair, the red eyes that met his gaze, and the inscrutable look that made it impossible to guess what she was thinking - she was just as he remembered.


    It was her. He couldnt deny that it wasnt.


    He couldnt approach and reveal himself to her as she stood beside the crown prince, but instead, Leroy watched her from a distance for a very long time.


    He did indeed feel a desire to share the past that he remembered with her, but he never acted on it.


    Because she did not recognize him.


    If she was living a new life, having stepped beyond a sorrowful past, there was no need to unnecessarily remind her of those unpleasant times.


    With that thought, he could suppress any personal impulse to reveal himself to her.


    Instead, he felt a sense of relief within.


    She was doing well.


    He had thought she had a talent for martial arts, and seeing her be a knight confirmed his belief hadnt been misced.


    Fortunately, that must have led her to be adopted by a noble family where she could eat well and dress well...


    Yet, there was a part of him that felt a twinge of regret for not being able to fulfill that promise himself.


    And internally, he made a pointless regret that perhaps he should have at least let her know his name.


    Because the desire for her to recognize him certainly existed in his heart.


    But that small wish started to grow.


    He could have remained patiently indifferent if she and he had continued as nothing to each other, but she kept treating him like he was someone special.


    Leroy found emotions in her behavior towards him that went beyond a sense of obligation.


    He hoped that she would acknowledge their not so brief connection, that they would be more meaningful to each other.


    Iona, do you by any chance remember a time when you had no name?


    So,ying down such a small stepping stone couldnt be seen as cheating.


    Without at least this hint, there was a good chance she would go through life never knowing who he was.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Miss, have you been troubled by somethingtely?


    In response to Marshas question, Iona turned her head away from the window she had been gazing out of.


    Had her preupation been so apparent? Marshas worried gaze was palpable.


    Iona tried to appear calm, fixing her expression, but a bigger issue had arisen.


    Unknowingly, arge ink stain had appeared on the letter she was responding to.


    Iona hesitated, lifting her pen, and Marsha, as if waiting for this, slid a fresh sheet of paper towards her.


    Youve seemed lost in thought.


    Theres something on my mind.


    Iona replied awkwardly.


    Staring at the nk page, she mentally wrote and erased several sentences, but couldnt bring herself to actually put them down.


    Eventually, Iona set the pen back on the desk.


    She humbly admitted to herself that she wasnt in the right state to deal with others.


    Her mind was already muddled with other worries.


    Since herst encounter with Leroy, Iona had been mulling over his words.


    When I first ran into you in the corridors of the imperial pce, I told you that I was d to see you again.


    I remember you saying that, but...


    Have you ever wondered when our real first meeting was, and how I knew you?


    Leroys calm voice belied the weight of his story.


    Iona, too, had pondered when their actual first meeting was, but she had no clue, so it all remained mere spection.


    Until now, Iona had assumed theyd simply crossed paths at a public event.


    But Leroys significant demeanor suggested there was more to their rtionship.


    Most importantly, he mentioned a time when I didnt even have a name. That means he knew me then...


    This was truly strange.


    A time when she had no name? That referred to before Iona entered the Modrov mansion, when she was confined, living only with her teacher, Heuser.


    Back then, Iona was practically non-existent. Except for the teacher and Hayden, no one visited where she lived.


    Once, there was a single attempt to escape, a fleeting moment of rebellion that proved meaningless when recaptured before a day had passed.


    Could it be... did I meet him then?


    Her memory was hazy, understandably so, as it was an incident from nearly 20 years ago for the present Iona.


    If there was one person from that escape she distinctly remembered, it was a boy who had tried to save her.


    Though time had blurred his features, the kindness he had shown her remained a vivid memory.


    The boy, caught trying to help Iona, was brave even then, reassuring her first. He gave up his portion of food to help her conserve strength and bolstered her hope by talking about a brighter future.


    He was a kind child.


    And, like many good people, he left the world too soon.


    Upon moving to a new hideout following an attack, Heuser, waking up, informed Iona, who was searching for the boy, Hes dead. The building was burnt to the ground; theres likely nobody to be found.


    Heuser exined that the boy continued to resist him after Iona fainted, leaving him no choice but to kill him.


    Shamelessly, he med the boys death on Iona.


    If you hadnt been curious about the outside world and stayed quiet as a mouse, he wouldnt have died in vain. Isnt that right? Its all your fault for trying to escape.


    It was an unjust usation, but Iona couldnt dare to contradict Heuser.


    Her failed rebellion had only served to worsen the situation, a harsh lesson deeply ingrained in her.


    Desiring freedom just once, she had lost the only person who had been kind to her younger self.


    After that day, Iona erased the option of fleeing from her life.


    No matter the unbearable trials, she only looked forward, fearing that her weak decisions might again lead to the death of an innocent.


    If there was a misfortune to bear, Iona resolved to shoulder it alone.


    But if that boy didnt die, if the boy I met was him...


    Halting her improbable thoughts, Iona shook her head absently.


    It wasnt impossible for Heuser to have lied.


    Thinking back, the boy she had met and Leroy seemed about the same age.


    But such a dramatic coincidence was unlikely.


    The boy who had tried to help her in the past became her husband and came to save her at thest moment of her life  it was a story too incredible to believe.


    Its exactly the kind of thing one might mistake for fate.


    Iona scoffed at her own ridiculous expectations.


    Maybe she had met Leroy during that brief, unsettled period before she was officially taken in by the Modrov family.


    Back then, she was so overwhelmed by the sudden change in her environment that it was usible she wouldnt remember meeting him.


    She could get a clearer answer from Count Modrov, but with him away from the capital, verification was tricky.


    For the first time, Iona felt the absence of Hayden keenly, as he would undoubtedly remember a meeting with someone as significant as Leroy.


    Her thoughts twisted and turned, but ultimately, she ended up back at square one.


    No matter how much she spected, there was nothing she could be sure of.


    Iona sighed in frustration.


    Unable to bear the suffocating feeling, she impulsively revealed her thoughts.


    What if I cant remember a past that someone else recalls?


    Do you mean the Duke said he had met you before?


    Marsha was quick to catch on, as expected.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Iona nodded.


    He said to think hard until we meet again, and that hed be disappointed if I couldnt remember... But I dont have the slightest recollection.


    Disappointed? Must have been a memorable encounter, huh?


    Seems like it, doesnt it?


    Iona asked, seeking confirmation.


    She realized, albeit reluctantly, that her heart was leaning more towards baseless hope than realistic possibilities.


    Iona muttered in a barely audible voice.


    I should be past the age of believing in things like fate...


    What?


    Marsha asked as if she hadnt heard properly, but she didnt get the chance to rify her confusion.


    Suddenly, the door burst open as someone entered the room abruptly.


    Both Marsha and Ionas gazes shifted instantly towards the door.


    The uninvited guest was none other than Nils.


    It seemed he had rushed in from outside, as he was catching his breath hurriedly.


    Seeing his disheveled appearance, Iona couldnt help but express a natural concern.


    Has he finally lost his mind?


    Her question wasnt really directed at Nils.


    Turning to Marsha for agreement, Iona received only a reproachful look in return, as if Marsha wanted no part in the apparent tension between employers.


    Marsha, sensing correctly, knew Ionas remark was intended to provoke Nils. However, Nils seemed too preupied to rebuke Ionas brazen attitude.


    With an urgency that betrayed no irritation, Nils quickly requested a conversation with Iona.


    Iona,e out for a moment. We need to talk.


    State your business first.


    Its not something to discuss where others can hear.


    Nils nced at Marsha, clearly implying she should leave the room.


    Although Iona was curious to see how Nils would react if she refused this rude intrusion, her curiosity about why he had sought her out was even greater.


    Iona silently nodded to Marsha, who was seeking her opinion with her eyes. Marsha promptly exited, closing the door behind her.


    Once alone with Iona, Nils wasted no time in getting to the point.


    Do you know that Lord Leroy has bought the Siam mines?


    It seemed about time for a response from this end.


    Iona reached across the table to casually turn over an unfinished reply. It was a letter meant for Jerome, the mine manager, which couldnt be exposed to Nilss eyes.


    While tidying up her desk, Iona responded nonchntly.


    The silver mine that used to belong to our family? I heard you gambled it away a while back.


    What? Who told you such nonsense...


    I mingled with your friends while you were busy with heir training. Theyre quite talkative.


    With her smooth insinuation, Nils clenched his teeth, not doubting her words for a second.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Iona thought he would at least try to confirm what she said, but she never thought he would believe it so quickly.


    Iona marveled inwardly at their seemingly indestructible friendship.


    After all, how strong could a bond formed over drinks and gambling be?


    Feeling sympathetic, Iona stepped in to defend Nils friends.


    Of course, they didnt mean to belittle you by bringing up such stories.


    Nils face reddened, but he couldnt bring himself to openly criticize his friends in front of Iona.


    Struggling topose himself, Nils asked in a forcibly calm voice, Did you go to that gathering with Duke Leroy?


    Yes, I did.


    Nils took a deep breath to calm his excitement at Ionas straightforward answer.


    The ownership of the mine is currently in his hands. We need to return it to its rightful ce soon.


    Iona, pondering the appropriate response, soon wore a look of confusion. Why are you telling me this?


    Nils, at a loss for words, closed his mouth.


    He realized it was only natural for her to be perplexed, as he had abruptly brought up a topic aboutnd in which she had no interest.


    He felt his pride wounded at the thought of revealing the tangled story.


    While Nils hesitated, Iona leisurely continued, I dont quite understand why he would purchase such a worthless piece ofnd... It doesnt seem like my concern. Although we are seeing each other with marriage in mind, he hasnt formally proposed yet.


    After saying this, Iona looked at Nils, as if asking if there was anything more to add.


    For the first time, Nils found himself in a position where he had to plead with Iona and struggled to speak.


    He knew that he should approach the situation humbly, but applying this logic with Iona was a different matter.


    Nils had never bowed his head to Iona before.


    After a moment of hesitation, Nils spoke, Duke Leroy said he would return thend to me if you asked him.


    Aha... So, you want me to clean up the mess youve made, Iona muttered with an understanding tone. Nils face turned beet red.


    Iona, observing Nils, leaned casually against the side of the table.


    Crossing her arms leisurely, she muttered as if to herself, Isnt that a bit insincere?


    Nils clenched his fists, recalling the warning his butler had given him.


    If he backed down now, his first achievement as the sessor would be creating conflict with the royal family.


    Worse, if the royal family ignored their past rtions and demandedpensation, it could lead to bankruptcy.


    If humbling himself now could solve the problem, it was a profitable deal.


    Convincing himself, Nils said shortly, Please.


    Receiving no response from Iona, Nils cautiously looked up to gauge her reaction.


    Iona maintained the same posture, simply holding her ce.


    After a lengthy silence, Iona asked, Is that all?


    ...If theres anything else you want aspensation, tell me. Ill listen.


    The things I want are beyond your ability to provide. What exactly can you do for me?


    With a voice tinged with mockery, Iona asked.


    Nils was inwardly infuriated but dared not openly confront Iona here.


    Mocking his restraint, Iona slowly walked towards him with her arms crossed.


    She scanned him from head to toe and said, Youre neither more sessful than me, nor well-regarded among people. All you have is a strange heirship that you couldnt even secure properly, and even that is a mediocre positionpared to the real head of the family. It would be cleaner to contact the Count directly than to rely on your inadequate capabilities.


    ...


    Nils, enlighten me. Im genuinely curious. What exactly can someone as ipetent as you do for me?


    You, watch your words. Theres a limit to tolerating your insolence


    Even patience isnt your strong suit, Iona swiftly added, cutting off Nils.


    Nils expression darkened naturally, but no moreints came forth. That was enough.


    Whether he harbored any resentment internally, the fact that he couldnt voice it was the essence of power.


    Iona was quite pleased to have the upper hand in this situation.


    Or, why not try kneeling for once, as a grand gesture?


    Iona suggested, as if offering a favor.


    Nils eyes shook with shock, his lips tightly sealed. He had never imagined he would be brought to kneel before Iona.


    After a lengthy hesitation, Nils closed his eyes tightly and slowly bowed before Iona.


    Finally, his knees touched the ground.


    I ask you this. Please convey my request well to the Duke. It shouldnt be too hard for you.


    Iona, who had expected Nils to dodge the issue with his pride, wore a surprised expression. Until now, she had only been nning to aggravate him enough to drive him out of the room.


    Initially, Iona had no intention of resolving the problem for Nils, regardless of his approach.


    To think that such a trivial matter would settle all past grievances wasughable.


    Iona, gazing intently at Nils marked with humiliation, finally spoke after a moment of contemtion, Alright, lets do it this way.


    Hayden was grateful to Iona for uncovering the corruption within the territory and was now frantically searching for non-existent slush funds.


    She thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to take simr measures with his son.


    The illusion of being within the same family would blind them until the decisive moment, with no extra effort from her.


    The Duke is busy, and I have many pending tasks, so arranging a meeting will be difficult for a while. However, were bound to meet again at the royal pce ball, and if you behave discreetly until then, Ill consider your request.


    Theres almost ten days until the royal pce ball, what if the problem esctes...!


    Thats your concern.


    Iona cut off Nils firmly.


    Despite his frustration, Nils considered various possibilities aligning with the date she mentioned.


    Even if the royal family became aware of the issue immediately, they wouldnt demand contract fulfillment before the pce ball.


    Despite his growing impatience with the dyed resolution, from his perspective, it wasnt a bad deal.


    Yet, Nils bit his lip, feeling an inexplicable unease.


    It felt like the solution he thought was right before him kept shifting its position, luring him somewhere else.


    The problem was, he had no clue what awaited him at this elusive destination.


    However, before Nils could voice his uncertainties, Iona coldly issued a dismissal.


    If you understand, then leave now.


    Nils silentlyplied, eager to escape the humiliation of kneeling before Iona.


    Perhaps it was because he had never been in such a humiliating position before.


    His calves were already aching, though he hadnt been sitting for long.


    As he limped out of the room, he turned to throw a parting shot, but ultimately, no sharp words came out.


    Iona silently watched Nils powerless departure.


    Being on the receiving end isnt exactly pleasant, so why did he insist on this all the time?


    Every time Nils had a reason to reprimand Iona in the past, he always tried to make her kneel.


    It was an unreasonable method that diminished the dignity of a superior, merely a crude disy of power. Although it wasntpletely iprehensible if it was just about wielding power.


    With a short click of her tongue, Iona pulled out a hidden letter and pointed to a particr section.


    It detailed the amount of silver mined from the Siam mines to date.


    She had received an advance copy of the press release that would soon officially announce the reopening of the mine.


    This information alone would likely enable the royal family to easily estimate thepensation they could demand from the Modrov family.


    Even if Nils swung a pickaxe in the mines all his life, hed never be able to raise this much money.


    Lost in thought, Iona was startled by a knock from outside and lifted her head.


    It seemed Marsha had returned to the room after confirming the guest had left.


    With a somewhat displeased expression, she approached Iona and said, Miss, I just spoke with Cornelia.


    She was referring to the maid who had been rying messages from under Yvonne.


    Recently, Lady Yvonne visited Miss Florence. It wasnt just a one-time meeting; theyve been in contact continuously since then.


    They must be plotting something unpleasant, Iona concluded nonchntly upon hearing Marshas words.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Yvonne and Florence had little inmon, both before and after Ionas regression.


    If the two were suddenly on friendly terms, the reason was obvious.


    The only thing that had changed from the past was Iona, and both women shared amon dislike for her.


    What should we do, shall we investigate further?


    Given that Yvonne has been careful not to reveal more, let it be. I have a rough idea of what she might do.


    Iona expected that Florence had heard from Yvonne about the Crown Princes request for a partner.


    Given Florences fiery temperament, it was highly likely she wouldnt let this humiliating situation slide.


    What methods could there be to prevent Iona from attending the royal ball as the princes partner?


    The tactics to tarnish the reputation of a woman of marriageable age were quite typical.


    Iona shrugged her shoulders lightly and said,


    I guess Ill have to be careful with alcohol and men for the time being.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The nighttime soires were, in fact, more raucous and morous than the daytime gatherings.


    People exaggeratedly clinked champagne sses,ughing and gossiping about their intoxication. Blushing cheeks and excited kisses were followed by hands sping together, ascending to the ballroom.


    In the boisterous atmosphere, any whispered words were often asked to be repeated, though it hardly mattered since nothing of significance was said.


    Here, everyones interests were the same: alcohol and the opposite sex.


    Thus, Brantley, who had a slightly different agenda, found it hard to blend in.


    Well, if I were to be honest, its just that money was added to that list for me.


    Thinking this, Brantley sipped from his ss, scanning the room once more.


    He had thought it would be easier to find his target at this smaller-scale partypared to a general ball, but it wasnt so.


    The dense crowd in the confined space made it even harder to discern individual faces.


    It was only after a considerable search that Brantley finally spotted his person of interest.


    Without hesitation, he made a beeline towards them.


    Good evening, Miss. Allow me to introduce myself for the first time. I am Brantley Visdorf.


    She was strikingly beautiful, making one wonder why she hadnt been noticed sooner.


    Brantley, in pure admiration, meticulously observed each of Ionas features, thinking she was someone he would have wanted to talk to even if they had met by chance.


    Fortunately, a seat next to Iona became vacant as another guest left.


    Brantley naturally took the spot.


    In any other gathering, such behavior might have warranted expulsion, but in the rxed atmosphere of this soire, many impolitenesses were tolerated.


    This was also why Brantley had marked this evening as an opportunity.


    Sure enough, Iona epted Brantleys approach naturally.


    Pleased to meet you, Im Iona Modrov.


    Haha, of course, I know who you are. Who here wouldnt know your name?


    You might not, if you came from a different region. You seem to be from the East, am I right?


    You have a good eye, yes, thats correct.


    Despite hearing that she was a woman of few words, Brantley found the conversation less awkward than expected.


    Thinking it unexpected, Brantley smoothly continued chatting with her, while also mingling appropriately with the others around.


    That way, people will remember my face.


    With that thought, Brantley intently watched the ss in front of Iona.


    The hall was excessively loud with music and people talking. One could hardly notice if something happened right under their nose.


    Seizing a moment when everyones attention was elsewhere, Brantley discreetly added something to Ionas drink.


    Pouring a strong liquor on top made it indistinguishable in color and scent.


    As Brantley pushed the ss back towards Iona, he casually said,


    Now then, shall we toast again?


    That sounds good.


    I havent seen such a drinker like you in a long time. Haha.


    Without any need for Brantley to encourage her, Iona had been steadily emptying her ss at a rapid pace.


    It almost made him think there was no need to use any drug at all, considering the amount she had drunk and how difficult it would be for her to walk home sober.


    Nevertheless, being cautious never hurt, so Brantley watched intently as Iona swallowed the drink he had offered.


    Ugh.


    It seemed she had reached her limit.


    Iona covered her mouth, looking nauseated, and furrowed her brow.


    She hurriedly got up from her seat, saying,


    My stomach feels upset, uh... Excuse me for a moment.


    It appeared she was heading to the restroom.


    Brantley did worry that she might vomit up what he had just given her, but as long as she became incapacitated, whether it was due to the alcohol or the drug was irrelevant.


    Instead of showing his anxiety, Brantley sent Iona off with a look of concern.


    Watching her stagger away, Brantley called over a nearby waiter.


    Follow thedy who just left and check on her. If she seems unwell, escort her to the lounge.


    While saying this, Brantley slipped a gold coin and a small note with the location of a specific lounge into the waiters pocket.


    Such maneuvers weremon in these settings, so the waiterplied with Brantleys request without hesitation.


    Blending back into the crowd, Brantley casually nced at the clock on the wall, timing the minutes.


    He had nned to personally escort Iona out once she returned to the banquet hall, but fortunately or unfortunately, it seemed she had gone straight to the lounge without returning.


    No matter how long he waited, Iona did not return to her original spot.


    She must have gone straight to the lounge, it seems.


    Thinking things were progressing smoothly, Brantley stood up.


    It had been precisely 30 minutes since Iona had left.


    By now, the drugs effects should have fully taken hold.


    Stepping out of the banquet hall, Brantley briskly crossed the corridor, heading towards the lounge where Iona had been directed.


    Womens feuds are indeed terrifying.


    As he rolled up his cufflinks halfway, Brantley chuckled to himself, recalling a woman who had approached him a few days earlier.


    She was veiled in a thick robe and masked, making it impossible to see her face, but her voice gave away her youth.


    The task she proposed was exceptionally vile for someone her age.


    Exposing her to shame to spread rumors of her promiscuity, such a cruel n for one so young.


    Of course, he was no better for epting such a task, especially when the client promised a substantial sum.


    After all, it involved meddling with a noble.


    Even without her status, Iona was not an easy target.


    Brantley, not believing he could overpower a woman who had risen to the position of the princes guard through sheer might, was a cautious man.


    Rather than drawing suspicion by being too forward, he chose a more indirect approach to simplify the task.


    The special concoction of sedatives and muscle rxants he mixed was sure to render any resistance futile.


    He had already bribed some of the banquets staff and a few strong men, thetter waiting inside the lounge Iona had entered.


    The n was foolproof.


    Even the strongest woman couldnt fight off several men, especially under the influence of drugs.


    Well, considering how drunk she was, she might not even be able to put up a proper fight.


    Internally, Brantley hoped she would lose consciousness and not remember anything about tonight.


    That way, he could im it was a consensual encounter the next day.


    After all, it was somewhat frightening to incur the wrath of someone who wields a sword, no matter how lucrative the job.


    Wondering if he should have brought more alcohol from the banquet hall, Brantley knocked on the lounge door.


    Miss Iona, are you there?


    ...


    Are you feeling alright? May Ie in and check on you?


    He asked tentatively about her condition, but no response came from inside.


    It seemed she had indeed fallen asleep there.


    Humming to himself, Brantley opened the door and stepped inside, only to freeze in his tracks.


    ...


    Something was terribly wrong, no, it was horrific.


    The woman who should have been helplessly sprawled out was waiting for him, wiping a blood-stained knife with a handkerchief.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    After learning about the meeting between Yvonne and Florence, Iona had to first choose a location among the gatherings she intended to attend that met several criteria.


    Firstly, the entry should not be too strict, secondly, the atmosphere should be free, and thirdly, there should be active mingling and drinking between men and women.


    In short, it needed to be a setting where nothing would seem out of the ordinary, no matter what happened.


    It would be easier to cause and manage trouble in such a ce.


    In this respect, this soiree was very appropriate.


    Unlike the usual social gatherings where people mingled ording to their status or wealth, this ce was intended solely for entertainment.


    It was a rare spot in the closed aristocratic society that weed new faces.


    Due to the informal atmosphere, there were many opportunists who frequented the ce hoping to catch the eye of the high and mighty.


    When a handsome man she hadnt seen before approached her and tried to distract her with smooth talk, Iona had a hunch about him. This man.


    As expected, when Ionas attention was elsewhere, the man slipped an unknown drug into her drink.


    Knowing that showing any sign of suspicion might make him back off, Iona pretended to drink the offered drink and then rushed to the restroom to throw up everything.


    As she staggered out pretending to be drunk, sure enough, someone came to meet her and led her to a secluded rest area.


    What happened next was just as Brantley had seen.


    Iona dragged out all the men hiding in the corners and rendered them unable to fight.


    Not wanting to clean up corpses in someone elses building, she mercifully ended it by breaking their limbs  something they should be thankful for.


    Are you going to keep standing there like an idiot?


    Iona called Brantley over with a flick of her hand, which held a dagger.


    Brantley btedly remembered the appropriate reaction he should have shown and disyed a look of shock.


    It was to give the impression he was uninvolved in the situation.


    What in the world is all this?


    Not a bad attempt to save face. But for your trick to work, shouldnt you first ponder over how Im standing here unharmed, even after taking the drug you mixed in?


    Brantley clenched his eyes shut upon hearing Ionas condescending reply. He could intuitively sense the predicament he was now in.


    He approached Iona as if walking into the mouth of a lion, and quickly knelt down starting from his knees.


    Im sorry, Dame Iona. I was so smitten with you at first sight that I almost did something despicable...


    Of course, he couldnt blurt out the name of his client right there.


    That was a matter of professional ethics.


    No matter how much money was involved, if he sold out information too easily in a crisis, no one would trust him.


    So you hastily gathered these men from within the banquet hall?


    Well, the truth is... weve met before. Ive admired you from a distance and harbored feelings for you in secret.


    How interesting.


    Iona let out a smirk as if amused.


    Then, she turned her head towards the man sprawled like a chair beneath her and started to p his cheek fiercely.


    The man, regaining consciousness, immediately covered his face.


    S-Stop, stop it!


    Iona withdrew her hand after confirming the man had regained his senses.


    Pointing nonchntly at Brantley with the tip of her thumb, she asked indifferently.


    What exactly did this man say when he hired you?


    What, what?


    The man, having juste to his senses, couldntprehend her words at once.


    As soon as he looked bewildered, Iona immediately swung her hand again.


    She was an unrecognized authority in the field of psychology.


    Her talent particrlyy in enhancing someones memory in a short period.


    The man, now under the touch of an expert, showed remarkable recovery.


    Theres a woman I want to meddle with! If she resists, just step in and drain her strength... Thats what he said!


    And?


    And...? Oh, yes! He promised that if things went well, thered be extra money, and hed give me a share of that too!


    The man, shouting desperately, suddenly fell silent. He had passed out again, thanks to thest punch thrown by Iona.


    With his face smeared in blood and eyes rolled back, the man looked almost like he belonged in a coffin.


    Iona dusted off her hands and stood up.


    Brantley, trying to back away from her, ended up falling over in aically awkward manner.


    Looking down at Brantleys pale face, Iona remarked.


    So there was money to be received if the job went well...


    ...


    How nice, you even have someone financially backing your love ventures.


    Iona kindly lowered herself to meet Brantleys eye level.


    She pointed the tip of her dagger at his throat and said,


    Id like to know the identity of this generous sponsor.


    Brantley swallowed hard, his expression almost on the verge of tears.


    The blood-red eyes staring at him felt like those of a predator.


    Brantley, not knowing what to do, whimpered,


    That, that is, hic.


    Think carefully about whose side to take. In the end, you havent done anything to me today, which means you can still back out at this stage. Above all else...


    ...


    Im the one holding the knife now.


    Hic, hic!


    Feeling the de pressing near his Adams apple, Brantleys jaw quivered violently.


    He managed to respond in a strained voice,


    I, I dont really know. They, they appeared covered up... Naturally, they didnt reveal their name either. I only remember... it was a surprisingly youthful voice... probably a woman.


    A youthful voice, huh.


    Florence tended to consciously strive for a low and elegant tone in her voice.


    It seemed likely that it was Yvonne who had actuallye to meet Brantley.


    How much did they offer to pay you?


    Can you please... put away the knife...? I beg you, please. Ill tell you everything...


    Overwhelmed by the pressure, Brantley begged with tears in his eyes, resembling scared droplets.


    Notplying with his wish seemed to promise a considerable waste of time just to stop his crying.


    As Iona obligingly sheathed her dagger, Brantley sighed in relief.


    Brantley, having lost any will to resist, soon began to detail the events of the day he met with Yvonne.


    Iona listened to his ount, organizing her thoughts internally.


    She spent more money than I expected.


    The number of people involved had exceeded her expectations, and the sum involved confirmed it.


    The amount promised was toorge for Yvonnes meager finances to handle.


    So, Florence covers the expenses, and Yvonne executes the n. Is that it?


    She had a rough idea of how their rtionshipplemented each other. After all, Yvonne was in such a situation that she needed her fathers permission even to buy a dress.


    If Florence had stepped back from public affairs in exchange for financial support, there was a good chance she wouldnt get caught even if an investigation ensued.


    However, it wasnt right to just let Florence escape tantly from the situation.


    As Iona remained silent, deep in thought, Brantley seemed to find the opportunity to reflect on the situation.


    ncing at the unconscious men sprawled around, he asked in a defeated voice.


    Did you know from the start that I was approaching you?


    Iona simply rolled her eyes towards Brantley.


    Her look seemed to say, Why wouldnt I? and he quickly caught on,ughing ruefully.


    So the continuous drinking was an act, too? Or maybe the bottle itself was fake from the start. I waspletely fooled...


    No, it was real.


    ...Real?


    Real.


    Iona responded nonchntly to Brantleys query.


    She had answered immediately, but upon reflection, it seemed like a rather foolish question.


    Was there really such a thing as fake alcohol that tasted and smelled exactly like the real thing?


    Even if there were, Iona would choose the one with alcohol.


    After all, I dont get easily drunk, so theres no need to risk raising suspicion unnecessarily.


    Being a good drinker was quite an advantage in life.


    In social situations, there were times when one was forced to drink.


    Fortunately, Iona always came out ahead in alcohol-rted situations, except for dealing with the bill.


    Even when she was just tipsy enough, people assumed she waspletely drunk and revealed their hidden intentions more easily.


    This time was no different.


    She seemed to have only shared a few drinks with him, but the other person already had a flush on his face, as if slightly intoxicated.


    His cheeks were a healthy red, a stark contrast to the grim faces of the sprawled bodyguards.


    Whether to make his neat face match his colleagues or give him a brief period of reprieve would be decided after a simple question and answer.


    You mentioned during our conversation that you were an actor. Was that a lie? Were you trying to conceal your identity?


    No, thats true.


    Of course, he was making a dirty side ie like this, and that side ie was practically sustaining him...


    Brantley continued to ramble, clearly disheartened. He looked more like a conman than an actor, but it was a relief it wasnt aplete lie.


    Iona, staring intently at him, suddenly asked.


    So, do you actually do any acting?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    What a fool, unable to handle even a single task properly, leading to this mess?


    Yvonne bit her nails nervously.


    Anxiety was evident in her wavering eyes.


    Usually, she would have called her maids for a rant, but this time, the matter was too secretive to openly show her difort.


    Disturbed, Yvonne even dismissed everyone around, fearing what she might blurt out.


    Unexpressed anger bubbled within Yvonne.


    I specifically chose someone known for their silence, and this is what happens? I should have hired a professional instead.


    Last weekend, upon seeing Iona return home safely, Yvonne sensed the failure of her n.


    Not that she hadnt been disappointed, but it was an oue she could ept. Yvonne hadnt expected Iona to fall prey easily.


    It was just the beginning; she could learn from her mistakes and n for the next move.


    But, due to the wrong choice of her first pawn, even nning the next became difficult.


    The actor they had involved got arrested and confessed to acting under someones orders, even hinting that his employer seemed like a young nobledy.


    If I had met and revealed my identity, he would have surely exposed me, Yvonne scoffed in disbelief, copsing onto her bed.


    Though she quickly cut off all ties with him, the situation left her more anxious.


    Worried about being traced back to her, Yvonne recently refrained from going out, trying toy low.


    Chewing her lip, Yvonne impulsively decided, I must meet Florence.


    After the n failed, Florence had cut off allmunication, just as Yvonne had done with her other underlings.


    She had to confront Florence and settle things before Florencepletely erased any connection to her.


    Whether to n the next step or to pass off the responsibility for this failure.


    Having made her decision to go out, Yvonne immediately called her maids to get ready.


    Yvonne chose her most splendid outfit and applied her makeup with more care than usual.


    In the past, she would have moved around in disguise, but now she felt it better not to arouse suspicion.


    A formal visit seemed more effective to pressure Florence.


    The carriage is ready, Miss, a maid announced.


    Prompted by Yvonnes urgency, the maids moved swiftly.


    Yvonne quickly left her room and headed for the entrance.


    Noticing the unusual quietness of the mansion, she asked a following maid, What is everyone else doing?


    Master Nils is in his office working. Miss Iona is... Shall I go and check?


    No need. Shell just report whether shes going out or not, as usual, Yvonne replied irritably.


    Since dismissing the maids assigned by Hayden, Iona had only been using Marsha as her personal maid.


    Naturally, extracting any information about Iona from Marsha was impossible.


    When Iona stayed in her room, Yvonne couldnt discern her activities.


    It wasnt a matter to me someone for, but the maid bowed her head as if guilty, which slightly eased Yvonnes mood.


    Reaching the carriage, Yvonne turned to say, Wait here. Ill go alone.


    But Miss, with the recent uneasy atmosphere... The maid who was following Yvonne stopped her with a worried look.


    She referred to the incident at the soiree where Iona had nearly met with misfortune.


    Even though the victim hadnt been overly talkative, the shocking nature of the incident had made it a hot topic.


    The maid, unaware of the true circumstances, simply wanted to protect herdy, but Yvonne, the instigator of that incident, perceived it differently.


    Yvonne asked coldly, What, are you cursing me to face a simr fate?


    No, Miss! I just... I was just concerned, the maid stammered.


    Stop with the pointless talk and just do your job. You always manage to annoy me...


    Yvonne red at the maid she had addressed and walked towards the carriage.


    A servant, as if waiting, opened the carriage door for her.


    ustomed to such service, Yvonne was about to step in when her expression suddenly hardened, and she stopped.


    What... What is this? Yvonne managed to utter, her voice faltering as she swallowed hard.


    After briefly taking in Yvonnes dumbfounded expression, Iona gestured towards the inside.


    Get in.


    You... why are you here? Whats going on? Yvonne asked, her face a picture of disbelief as she nced at the people outside.


    Either the coachman or one of her maids must have tipped off Iona, allowing her to wait here for Yvonne.


    Realizing that Iona had somehow taken control of her surroundings without her knowledge, Yvonne suddenly felt a wave of tension.


    I have more important matters than dealing with the help, so dont waste time. Come and sit.


    Iona spoke in a calm tone.


    The servant, catching on, quickly closed the door. He seemed to prefer leaving Yvonnes wrath to Iona rather than facing it himself.


    Yvonne felt an urge to throw Iona out immediately, but the mention of important matters caught her attention.


    Has she found out that Im behind all this...?


    Even with just the statement about a young nobledys involvement, Yvonne was a likely suspect. Not many other girls her age harbored as much animosity towards Iona as she did.


    However, the crucial point was theck of concrete evidence to pin Yvonne as the culprit.


    Even if Iona confronted her based on suspicion, Yvonne could simply deny everything.


    Struggling to maintain herposure, Yvonne calmly sat across from Iona.


    Yvonne sneered with a sharp voice.


    You think you know where Im going, and you just hop in?


    You were headed to the Randshof familys mansion, werent you?


    Ha, did you inquire about my destination beforehand? Or did the coachman spill everything to you? Impressive, really. Youre thorough.


    No, I guessed it. I knew you wouldnt be able to stay in and woulde out around this time.


    ...


    Youre quite impatient, arent you? I know you better than you think.


    With that, Iona, not looking back, raised her hand and knocked on the window beside her.


    Realizing it was a signal to depart, the coachman promptly urged the horses forward.


    Inside the gently swaying carriage, Iona and Yvonne silently regarded each other for a moment.


    It was Yvonne who broke the silence.


    Ive been avoiding going outtely. Thanks to someone frequenting every social event, Ive been able to avoid the less desirable crowd.


    Yvonne grinned defiantly, continuing, Oh, I heard there was quite a stir this weekend? Shouldve been more like me, taking care. You almost got yourself into a nasty situation wandering around aimlessly. Or, perhaps, you wanted to enjoy yourself, but the circumstances didnt allow it?


    Iona let out a small snort ofughter in response.


    Leaning her chin on her arm resting on the window frame, Iona gazed outside for a while.


    Then, she softly called Yvonnes name.


    Yvonne.


    Dont use my name so casually, you lowborn girl.


    Yvonne hardened her expression and retorted coldly.


    Truly, Yvonne despised her half-sister to the point of wanting her dead.


    Yvonne thought to herself, tinged with regret and bitterness.


    If this n had seeded, she could have made her live a life simr to her lowly mother.


    Theres a next time, and I wont fail.


    Unable to voice this vow aloud, Yvonne instead fixed Iona with a resolute stare.


    Iona remained unperturbed, even facing Yvonnes tant hatred.


    She asked as if seeing right through Yvonne, Do you know why Ive left you alone until now?


    Left me alone, as if she could easily handle me if she wanted.


    Yvonne bristled at the insinuation, about to retort, but Iona continued in a calm tone.


    Because youre foolish. Whatever you do, its within my ability to handle. And to fulfill the minimal responsibility to the Countess who doesnt wish for your and Nilss unhappiness...


    Trailing off, Iona closed her eyes, recalling the distant past.


    Before her return, Iona had long refrained from acting against Nils and Yvonne.


    No matter how fiercely they threatened her, she endured. Still, their hatred for her never waned.


    They tried to kill Iona several times, and they did fail in each of those instances. Malice enveloped them.


    Iona grew ustomed and numb to the repeated threats.


    As the anxiety and sense of injustice faded, so did the deep-rooted guilt within her.


    When she no longer felt guilty about her origin, Iona began to reciprocate what they had done to her, to end this cursed bond on their behalf.


    But you never repent. No matter how much I let you off, you always n for a next time, charging in repeatedly. This rtionship between us probably wont end until one of us dies.


    ...


    Even I, with all my patience, cant keep forgiving you, Yvonne.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Iona no longer considered herself a sinner.


    In fact, it had been a long time since Iona hade to that conclusion and erased the existence of Nils and Yvonne.


    What she was facing now was merely an afterimage of the past.


    Such a mirage could easily be dispelled with a mere few gestures.


    However, if there was a real reason why Iona had been a bystander since returning to the past, it was simply because she didnt want to dirty her hands with blood.


    She refused to be seen as a heartless woman who, like before, killed all the members of the Modrov family and took over the family. Such a notorious reputation would only hinder her future ns.


    Iona wanted her revenge to be more covert, indirect, and to torment them longer.


    Thats why I tried to borrow the help of the imperial family.


    Thinking this, Yvonne might have unwittingly helped Iona greatly with her recent actions.


    While amunity thatmits evil deeds together surely has a strong bond, such a temporary alliance loses its meaning easily in the face of personal crisis.


    Iona could easily imagine Yvonne and Florence tearing each other apart to shift the me.


    But to make the mouse bite the cat, it was necessary to corner Yvonne even more.


    Forgiveness? Who is forgiving whom?


    Unable to contain her anger, Yvonne stood up abruptly.


    Her voice, mixed with various emotions, trembled unsightly.


    Yvonne spat out each word of her usation towards Iona as if chewing them.


    You crazy bitch, limit your delusions. Youre just a beggar picking up scraps weve thrown away. Youre not in a position to act all high and mighty in front of me!


    That was the case before, not now.


    Ha, have you gone mad? Do you think working under the Crown Prince makes you something special? Ah... so thats your way? Rising in status by catching a mans eye.


    Yvonne sneered with a twisted face.


    Iona briefly dropped her gaze onto Yvonnes tightly clenched fist. Then, she spoke with feigned pity.


    Its not that Ive risen, but youve fallen. Down to where I am.


    If Yvonne, like a countess, had merely ignored and despised her, Iona would have lived her life in guilt.


    Yet, Yvonne did not do so. She had stooped to rock bottom to confront Iona.


    Iona sneered.


    What kind of nobledy would resort to using men to ruin another womans life?


    What nonsense are you spouting? Are you... are you suspecting me?


    Yvonnes pupils quivered noticeably.


    Despite this, seeing her attempt to feign ignorance, Iona thought that Yvonnes survival instinct was, at least,mendable.


    Yvonne, hastilyposing herself, red at Iona with icy eyes.


    I see why youve suddenly appeared and stirred up this mess. But youve picked the wrong person. This has nothing to do with me.


    Even as she imed innocence, Yvonne nervously fidgeted with her hands.


    Iona, without responding, silently observed Yvonne for a long while.


    Unable to bear the lengthy silence, Yvonne finally stood up abruptly.


    I dont know why Im even listening to this nonsense. Hey! Stop the carriage, Im getting off.


    Yvonne shouted irritably at the coachman.


    However, the carriage didnt stop; instead, it sped up.


    It hit a bump, jolting upwards sharply before settling back down.


    Caught off guard by the sudden shock, Yvonne nearly lost her bnce and fell backward.


    A swiftly extended hand grabbed Yvonnes arm, preventing her from falling onto the seat. It was a relief, but whether it was fortunate was uncertain.


    The excessive grip on her wrist was painfully intense.


    Ah! Yvonne screamed in pain, as if her wrist was about to break.


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Yvonne red at Iona and yelled.


    Let go, it hurts, its painful!


    Iona knew well that silence could provoke a multitude of imaginations.


    Deliberate silence brought a growing unease to Yvonnes face.


    Trapped in an enclosed space with Iona, Yvonne was uncertain about their destination. She had no hope that the coachman, who had ignored hermand to stop, was heading to the destination she had initially requested.


    It hurts... Yvonnes voice trailed off as she desperately looked around for an escape.


    Just then, the carriage gradually slowed down and came to a halt.


    Thinking it was an opportunity to escape, Yvonne quickly shook off Ionas hand and clung to the door handle.


    Iona simply left Yvonne be, knowing well that Yvonne could never step outside.


    Upon spotting the security force building through the window, the very ce where Brantley was detained, Yvonne inhaled sharply.


    Observing Yvonnes reaction, Iona feigned ignorance and urged her.


    What are you waiting for? You said you wanted to get out.


    Yvonne abruptly turned to Iona, seemingly wanting to ascertain Ionas intentions for bringing her here.


    Iona kindly resolved Yvonnes curiosity.


    Lets go prove your innocence. The man who attacked me said he didnt know the clients face, but he clearly remembered the voice. It wont take long to identify.


    You... To me... You think you can get away with this insult?


    Why wouldnt I be safe? Your father, who could take your side, is not in the capital, and your brother is too busy watching his step to cross me.


    Yvonne seemed not to fully grasp the situation she was in.


    Iona added, in a tone like one soothing a child,


    Even if I drag you in there, Yvonne, no one can stop me.


    ...


    So, dont waste your time scheming and make a wise choice. Its not like you and Florence are such loyal friends that youd take the fall for all her crimes.


    Yvonne turned her face back to the window, hiding any trace of truth that might inadvertently show on her face. Leaning her forehead against the door, she struggled to organize her chaotic thoughts.


    Iona knew everything.


    She knew about Yvonnes secret plotting with Florence and that if she just waited a little longer, she could bring Yvonne here without any trouble, right from her doorstep.


    Im innocent... No matter how much you nder me, something thats not true will never be true...


    Yvonne continued to deny, knowing full well it was futile. It was her only option.


    Iona easily dismantled Yvonnes weak arguments.


    If I am mistaken, I will relinquish the Modrov name as my responsibility for the error. That way, your wish will be granted, and my marriage will be off. What do you say? Isnt that a fair deal?


    It was an offer that seemed generous but was actually close to mockery.


    The hint ofughter in Ionas voice made that clear.


    Leaning towards Yvonne, Iona whispered, Why hesitate? Its a simple task; just let him hear your voice. Acting as if youre guilty of something.


    Yvonne had lost all will to fight.


    Iona appeared determined to drag her to the security force building, and that would be the end.


    Brantley, desperate to reduce his sentence, wouldnt pretend not to know her.


    I should have killed him immediately when things went south.


    Regretting it now was pointless.


    Yvonne had been toocent, not having incited something as grave as murder. But the things Yvonne truly wanted to do to Iona were far worse.


    And yet, she couldnt even inflict a scratch and was yed by her opponent.


    Tears of regret reddened Yvonnes eyes. Not for her actions, but for failing to execute them properly.


    Alright, I was wrong, okay? Im sorry! Youre just so stubborn...! It was just a moment of anger. I wont do it again... So, lets just move past this.


    Even in such a moment, Yvonne believed in Ionas mercy. For years, no matter what she had done to Iona, she had always been forgiven.


    Yvonne didnt even consider it forgiveness.


    To her, Iona was a sinner who had to endure and suffer through any harsh ordeal.


    Iona shattered Yvonnes delusion with a calm statement.


    I told you, Yvonne. I cant always forgive you.


    Her attitude was cold, as if dealing with aplete stranger.


    Only then did Yvonne start to tremble, overwhelmed by a sudden fear.


    The prospect of public shame and finger-pointing once this incident became known wasnt hard to imagine.


    What would her punishment be? Could she possibly be bailed out?


    While pondering these anxious thoughts about her uncertain future, Yvonne suddenly remembered Ionas advice to make a wise choice.


    Desperate, clutching at straws, Yvonne urgently asked.


    What do you want...? There must be something you desire to pull such a stunt!


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    It seemed as though Iona had nned all this, trapping her in a scheme of her own making.


    In the end, Iona did hold the upper hand in their rtionship, but not in the nefarious way Yvonne had. The truth was quite the opposite. It was Yvonne who had wished for Ionas misfortune and plotted against her. Thus, Iona could not reciprocate any answer that met Yvonnes expectations.


    Just like Nils, who had promised to fulfill a wish in exchange for solving the mine issue, ultimately had to pay not with material wealth but with an apology.


    Nils and you really are truly like siblings, Iona murmured in admiration before slowly shaking her head.


    ...


    Sorry, but you dont have a hidden ace to suddenly resolve this situation. Youre not that significant to me.


    What, then why are you doing this? I said its my fault. What more do you want me to do here!


    Its simple, youll receive the punishment you deserve for your mistakes.


    To Yvonne, that was the most unrealistic thing. She had never faced the consequences of her actions, regardless of what she did. Her sesses were exaggerated, and her failures minimized. Even now, Yvonneforted herself, believing she would find a way out, but she felt a sinking feeling in her heart, her heartbeat irregr.


    Iona reached out to a speechless Yvonne, sweeping back her hair as if pretending to be real sisters, revealing Yvonnes pale face.


    For the first time, Iona gave sisterly advice to Yvonne.


    Go and confess. Say it was a conspiracy with Florence, that you werent the only one at fault.


    And what if I dont do that?


    Then youll end up bearing the punishment for Florences part too.


    If you dont use me... if we go back to the mansion together now


    Yvonne gasped for air as if she had forgotten how to breathe. Her voice, uneven in volume, finally died down like a mouses.


    It was unclear whether hope had faded first, or if it was only after she stopped speaking that its absence was realized. The important thing was that whatever future Yvonne had hoped for, it would nevere, and the reason for that was none other than herself.


    Yvonne, its time for you to pay for your sins.


    It was a deration long foretold.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The news that Yvonne had plotted a heinous scheme against her half-sister spread rapidly throughout the capital.


    It was a deed too terrible for one woman to inflict upon another, and more shockingly, the identity of Yvonnes alleged aplice was deeply disturbing.


    The fact that Florence had contributed to humiliating Iona, a subordinate of the Crown Prince, was unfathomable.


    Initially, people were dismissive, wondering why Florence would do such a thing. However, as those in the know began to speak up, the narrative started to shift dramatically.


    While everyone kept a tight lip, it was already well-known within the pce that Florence had been particrly malicious towards Iona.


    However, due to ack of decisive evidence, suspicions against Florence had remained mere gossip.


    While no legal troubles had arisen, this did not mean Florences personal life remained unchanged. In the public sphere, the authorities had to prove her guilt, but privately, it was Florence who needed to establish her innocence.


    Consequently, Florence dismissed the usations as absurd fabrications and locked herself away in her mansion, away from those demanding exnations.


    Although Florence imed her innocence and was not officially a criminal, her self-imposed istion at home was not much different from Yvonnes current confined situation.


    In the midst of all the dirty spections, mockery, and nder masquerading as concern, the day of the royal ball finally arrived.


    Mydy, you look absolutely stunning.


    You will undoubtedly be the belle of the ball, Dame Iona.


    Indeed, youre dazzling even without any special lighting.


    The maids surrounding Iona unanimously showered her withpliments, chirping like songbirds.


    Feeling somewhat uneasy amidst the praise, Iona nced over at Marsha. Marsha, engrossed in selecting a headpiece, seemed too preupied to pay Iona much attention.


    It had been a long time since Ionas room buzzed with so many lively voices.


    It was a stretch for Marsha to handle all the preparations for the ball alone, necessitating the involvement of other maids as an extraordinary measure.


    While Marsha was pleased with the reduced menial tasks, Iona felt somewhat ufortable being attended to by unfamiliar hands.


    Above all, the most troubling part was the fawning ttery from the maids, eager to make a good impression on her.


    Iona knew all too well how adept they were at empty words.


    Expressing gratitude or joy for insincerepliments was somewhat embarrassing.


    Instead of responding to the maids words, Iona gently urged them to finish up.


    Can I stand up now?


    Not yet, you havent even put on all your jewelry.


    Marsha gently chided and signaled to the maids waiting in the background.


    It was a gesture to bring the disyed jewelry.


    Leroy had prepared more than just a dress for Ionas ball appearance.


    Checked by Penelopes Dressmaking, the morning delivery included not only the dress but also matching essoriesid out beside it.


    The ne and earrings, alternating ck sapphires and rubies,plemented the simrly hued dress perfectly.


    As Marsha stepped back after sping the ne, she looked at Iona through the mirror and took a quiet deep breath.


    Mydy, not that I havent always done my best, but today, really


    Marshas words were cut off by a loud knock at the door.


    A servant entered, his face alight with excitement, announcing the arrival of a guest.


    A carriage from the pce just passed the entrance.


    Regardless of the Crown Prince having a separate fiance, being escorted by royalty was an honor in itself.


    The maids, one and all, dropped their tasks and rushed to the window to gaze at the splendid carriage from the pce.


    They seemed to interpret the Crown Princes unusual request for a partner as a sign of trust and favoritism towards a reliable subordinate.


    While their interpretation was convenient, Iona secretly hoped people would view the situation in a simr light.


    Its time I went out.


    Relieved to step away from the mirror, Iona rose from her seat.


    Marsha, clutching a small handbag, quickly followed behind Iona.


    As Iona stepped into the hallway, she paused, sensing a lingering silence.


    Unlike other noble houses bustling with ball preparations, the Modrov residence was eerily quiet. The reason wasnt hard to guess.


    Continuing to walk, Iona asked in passing, What about Yvonne?


    I heard shes given up eating and just lies in bed. She refuses toe out, making it easier to look after her, actually.


    Thats unfortunate.


    Unfortunate? Shes enjoying luxuries she doesnt deserve, considering shes a criminal.


    Marsha, excited by Ionas indifferent reply, chimed in.


    Her words, though reflexive, seemed tofort Marsha. She couldnt fathom how someone could do such heinous acts like Yvonne had and argued that Yvonne deserved a harsher punishment  a sentiment Iona secretly agreed with.


    As they neared the ground floor, their conversation naturally dwindled.


    Approaching thest set of stairs, Iona pondered who might havee to meet her.


    It couldnt be the busy Crown Prince himself, could it? Would Saskia, the headdy-in-waiting, be a significant enough escort? Or perhaps just a nearby servant...


    With these thoughts, Iona peered down the foyer, only to freeze in ce.


    Hearing her approach, the person below looked up at the same time.


    Their eyes, initially wide, quickly narrowed back to normal.


    It was Richard, smiling with only the corners of his lips, greeting her.


    Ive been waiting for you, my knight.


    His voice carried a strangely tender tone, as if he was thoroughly immersed in the role of a maning to meet ady.


    Iona walked downstairs, making eye contact with him, feeling as if she were possessed.


    In sync with her movements, Richard approached the foot of the stairs and took her hand as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    His lips brushed slowly over the silk of her glove.


    Iona felt something soft and warm graze her hand as his lips parted, sending a shiver through her. Startled, she almost stepped back, but Richard firmly held her hand, preventing her from pulling away.


    After a moment, he lifted his head nonchntly, leaving Iona to wonder if she had imagined the whole thing.


    Perhaps it was just a misinterpretation caused by the glove covering her skin.


    Regardless, it wasnt something she could directly inquire about, so Iona, hiding her confusion, changed the subject.


    I didnt expect you toe for me personally.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read5chaptersahead of the /YourNoona</strong>


    <strong>Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]</strong>

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Didnt I say I woulde to pick you up?


    Richard seemed surprised by Ionas reaction, as if he hadnt expected it.


    The letter he had sent clearly stated he woulde to meet her at her home, but Iona had thought it was just a polite formality.


    Richard wasnt the kind of person to personally bother with such tedious tasks.


    Iona had expected that she would be transported to the Princes pce by someone sent by Richard and then apany him from there.


    Richard, noticing her visible difort, added an exnation in a joking manner.


    I couldnt possiblymit the discourtesy of asking for an escort and then letting thedy travel alone.


    If she were to point out the truth, it was rather more discourteous of him to insist on apanying her.


    Because Iona already had a suitable partner to escort her.


    However, she couldnt openly show her difort in front of the Prince, so she quietly expressed her gratitude.


    Thank you for your consideration.


    You dont seem very thrilled about it.


    ...Im just surprised, thats all.


    You should be happy, at least when youre in my presence.


    Richards lips curved into a faint smile, but it didnt look kind at all.


    On the contrary, It felt more like pressure.


    Iona, sensing he wouldnt step aside until he heard the answer he wanted, quietly replied, Of course, Im happy.


    Only then did he erase the smile from his lips. Ironically, it signified that he was relieved.


    You look very beautiful today.


    Afterplimenting her in passing, he took Ionas hand and ced it on his arm. Then, they headed outside towards the waiting carriage.


    Walking awkwardly in step with him, Iona spoke in a troubled voice.


    You dont need to make such emptypliments to me.


    Am I in a position where I need to resort to empty words?


    Richard retorted as if she said something absurd.


    He, having climbed into the carriage first, reached out his hand to Iona.


    After a moment of hesitation, she took his hand.


    As Richard pulled her up, he emphasized, You are beautiful. Sincerely, it would be a shame to let any other man see you like this.


    He just spoke calmly, as if he was only telling the truth, so Iona didnt know how to respond further.


    Eventually, choosing silence, Iona quietly sat opposite him.


    It wasnt a noticeable act of defiance.


    The silence was more familiar between Richard and Iona.


    Iona was his escort knight, and naturally, it was moremon for her to blend into the background rather than engage in conversation with him.


    Richard, apparently not expecting a reply, promptly started the carriage.


    The sound of the carriage rolling over the road surface softly echoed.


    Iona slightly adjusted her ufortable position.


    Usually, she would be driving the horses outside his carriage, but sitting face-to-face like this felt somewhat awkward.


    Richard suddenly asked, I heard you went to the Modrov territory during your break. Was there some issue?


    Yes, a problem arose in the territory that needed to be resolved. Fortunately, being on vacation at the time was a big help.


    If I had known youd be leaving the capital, I would have given you a longer break.


    Richard gazed intently at Iona, as if expecting her to say something.


    As if his guess was correct, Richard gently called Ionas name.


    Iona.


    Yes.


    Dont you have something to tell me?


    Many thoughts shed through Ionas mind in that moment.


    Now, Iona had many secrets unknown to Richard.


    She couldnt face his probing with the same boldness as before. Such was the nature of betrayal.


    ...Im not sure what youre referring to.


    Iona responded cautiously.


    Richard slowly closed and then reopened his eyes, saying,


    I heard a lot has happened to you recently.


    ......


    You didnt contact me at all. Not even a simpleint or a request for help You didnt share any news.


    To his reproach, Iona felt a sense of relief inside.


    He was referring to the scheme plotted by Florence and Yvonne.


    It wasnt something that Your Highness needed to worry about.


    How can it not be my concern when my fiance instigated my knight tomit adultery?


    Richards tone sharpened in response to Ionas obedient attitude.


    It had often happened before that Richard got ostentatiously angry when something unfair happened to Iona.


    Of course, that didnt mean she could make presumptuous requests or ramble on about her troubles to him.


    Theres no solid proof yet. Besides, it was an unsessful attempt.


    It seems my knight needs to learn to value herself more.


    Hearing these words from him, after having died for his sake ande back to life, left her feeling peculiar.


    Iona lowered her eyelids in agreement with his advice.


    She felt his gaze settle heavily upon her face.


    Richard continued in a grave tone.


    Ill break off my engagement with Florence.


    Shocked by his abrupt statement, Iona hesitated for a moment.


    She was well aware that Richard had no real feelings for Florence, but she hadnt anticipated that he would dere a breakup of the engagement so suddenly.


    If it had been before, Iona would have responded that he didnt have to do that because of her and not to worry about what happened to her.


    But now, having shed her blind loyalty, Iona could see their rtionship more objectively.


    She understood the consequences her actions might bring and how they could benefit her.


    Iona, maintaining aposed demeanor, responded.


    Its not a decision to be made hastily. The wrongdoings of Miss Florence have yet to be fully uncovered.


    Do you believe Florence is innocent? Naively?


    Im saying theres no evidence.


    The public safety agency had not only failed to reveal Florences wrongdoings but hadnt even started a proper investigation.


    This was because the Randshof family was obstinately blocking any progress, threatening not to ept such a humiliating investigation unless the evidence was presented first.


    Iona knew her influence alone was not enough to ovee the high walls of the Randshof family.


    However, if the Crown Prince intervened, the situation changed.


    You dont need to worry about that. I will personally investigate the truth, Richard reassured Iona, signaling her not to be concerned with unnecessary worries.


    Indeed, he had the power to make good on that promise.


    Perhaps, for him, this situation presented a convenient opportunity to reconsider his engagement with Florence.


    His cunning nature, this time, proved to be greatly beneficial to Iona.


    Thank you. To think that Your Highness would go to such lengths for me, its an unexpected grace


    Iona hesitated mid-sentence, as sheid out her gratitude.


    She wondered if her response was too effusive for her standards.


    However, it seemed her concerns were unfounded as Richard suddenly reached out, taking her hand resting on her knee.


    He stroked the back of her hand with his thumb,forting her.


    Didnt I once tell you not to bottle up difficulties, to not suffer in silence?


    Iona had recently faced a significant ordeal.


    Moreover, she was just over twenty years old.


    Even the strongest could be vulnerable when faced with personal threats.


    Richard didnt know Iona enough to have such an illusion.


    His way of taming young Iona had been to be a verbal sanctuary for her.


    Richard closed his eyes, speaking tenderly.


    My knight, my noona.


    Never forget that you hold great significance to me.


    Iona suddenly remembered their first encounter.


    When she was brought to the pce by Hayden, from that first moment of eye contact, he had treated her specially.


    Back then, it felt entirely good.


    While she was always dismissed and ignored in the Modrov residence, Richard always sought her out first, spending more time with her than with others, and sometimes sharing secrets unknown to anyone else.


    Even if Richards attention was but a capricious act of sympathy, like throwing scraps to a stray dog abandoned by the pack, Iona couldnt bring herself to turn it away.


    Sometimes, she pondered.


    What exactly was she to Richard?


    They had spent a considerable amount of time together, and outwardly, he seemed to care for Iona more than anyone else.


    This was a fact best known to Iona, who had closely served and observed him.


    Perhaps, as he imed, she was indeed his most favored person at the moment.


    Yet, it was insufficient.


    Richard always interacted with others in a twisted way.


    For Iona, who longed to live like everyone else, Richard was almost the antithesis of that desire.


    Even if Richard attributed great significance to her, his nature was bound to betray her repeatedly in the future.


    So, what meaning did his current words hold, whether they were sincere or not?


    What mattered was that at this moment, Richard was deeply immersed in assigning special significance to his rtionship with her.


    It was human nature to embellish even the feelings one knows best in a favorable direction. Pretending sincerity through actions was even easier.


    Even if his help stemmed from pretense, the benefits Iona would gain from it were real.


    With this in mind, ying along with such a crude role-y for a while didnt seem too difficult a task.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    How could I not know how deeply His Highness cares for me?


    Iona bowed her head in a reserved manner as she spoke.


    It was an expression of faith to him, who was striving to prove his sincerity.


    Naturally, Richard was extremely pleased.


    Finally, the hand that had been gently stroking the back of Ionas hand withdrew.


    As if he had achieved his purpose, he leisurely straightened up and promised, Ill take care of Florence on my own terms. She wont be able toy a hand on you again.


    Certainly, not having to deal directly with Florence was a wee relief. Not that it wasnt, as Iona was already busy enough with other issues.


    Watching Richard offer his cooperation, Iona smiled faintly.


    Even after Iona shifted her gaze to the window, signaling the end of their conversation, the mans gaze, still clinging to that small smile, did not waver, as if he had forgotten how to look elsewhere.


    <strong>***</strong>


    By the time Iona and Richard arrived at the ballroom, it was already packed with people.


    As the protagonists were often fashionablyte, Richards timing to meet Iona reflected such leisure.


    Before entering, Iona gave a final check to her attire and nced at Richard.


    He was wearing a suit with a white base and gold decorations, not exactly matching Ionas dress, but the contrasting colors created a bnce of their own.


    Not exactly like partners.


    Of course, Richard hadnt shown the meticulousness of coordinating outfits with a partner beforehand. Maybe with his fiance, Florence, but certainly not with a subordinate like Iona.


    It would be overly fastidious and beyondmon understanding for them to match outfits.


    Iona quite liked the appropriate distance she felt between herself and him.


    His Royal Highness Prince Richard Matthias Lehmann and Dame Iona Modrov are now entering.


    After the heralds voice announced their arrival, a momentary silence enveloped the hall.


    The noise that had been subdued burst forth explosively as they stepped beyond the open doors.


    Looking down at the murmuring crowd, Iona slowly descended the stairs, feeling the concentrated gaze of the people on the hand she held with Richard.


    Despite the difort and a desire to distance herself from him, she knew she couldnt act on these thoughts.


    As soon as she stepped off thest stair and touched the floor, Richards followers swarmed around them. They seemed immensely curious about Iona attending as Richards partner, an unexpected turn of events.


    Others, pretending to be uninterested, subtly leaned in to eavesdrop. Richard, as if anticipating such reactions, responded with ease.


    Iona is one of my most valued subordinates, suitable to assist me even in such gatherings, wouldnt you agree? His final question was directed at Iona.


    Iona responded with a light smile, not wanting to provide fodder for gossip. In such situations, it was best to speak as little as possible.


    While it was true that Iona was known as a favored subordinate of the Crown Prince, standing beside him in a role beyond that of an escort was unprecedented.


    This situation was undeniably unusual, warranting a sense of alienation.


    As expected, someone tactless subtly voiced their curiosity.


    I thought Dame Iona would attend this event with someone else.


    Their tone was light, almost as if making a yful joke. Perhaps it wasnt ack of tact but rather an inability to resist the impulse to put her in a difficult position.


    Iona was prepared for such questions.


    I was honored to assist my lord, and Lord Leroy graciously understood.


    You asked for permission? Richard interjected unexpectedly, prompting Iona to respond with tension.


    ...Of course.


    Iona had thought Richard might create a strange atmosphere with unnecessary interference, but contrary to her expectations, he didnt dwell on the matter for long.


    The topic quickly changed.


    Whether it was fortunate or not, Iona had plenty of gossip-worthy topics that the nosy attendees were eager to learn about.


    Naturally, the next question was about Florence. Since it was a sensitive issue, they cautiously broached the subject, using a less intimidating name as a starting point.


    By the way, I heard the news, Dame Iona. Miss Yvonne did something unspeakable


    Even though they arent blood-rted, shes still family. How could she concoct such a dreadful scheme?


    Every time I saw Miss Yvonne, I thought she might cause trouble someday.


    While saying this, the people expressed sympathy for Iona, knowing she still lived in the same house as Yvonne.


    It wasmon for the children of noble families to be confined to their homes, but this situation wasplicated due to the criminal actsmitted within the family.


    But, I heard that Miss Yvonne is iming to have an aplice Someone bravely murmured, sneaking a nce at Richard.


    Richard, having received a ss of champagne from a passing waiter, brought the ss to his lips and said,


    Whoever it may be, once their crime is revealed, they must receive appropriate punishment. We n to investigate all involved and rify the wrongdoing clearly, so no one will escape punishment.


    At Richards decisive statement, people quickly exchanged nces amongst themselves.


    This was as good as a death sentence for Florence. With Florence and Iona at the center of themotion, Richards gesture of holding Ionas hand upon their entrance had already indicated whom he was protecting.


    People began to offer their condolences to Iona with much more sincerity than before.


    Iona inwardly felt ufortable with this overt kindness, just when someone suddenly appeared, relieving her from the awkward situation.


    Greetings, Your Highness the Crown Prince.


    It was Saskia.


    She must have been on guard outside the ballroom, as she was d in armor.


    Though not in full helmeted regalia, Saskias attire clearly indicated she was on duty.


    Whats the matter?


    I need to discuss a matter regarding the return schedule with Dame Iona. May I borrow her for a moment, if thats alright with you?


    Instead of immediately consenting, Richard turned to Iona.


    Seizing the opportunity, Iona responded, I will return shortly.


    ...Very well.


    Feeling everyones gaze fixed on her back, Iona made her exit.


    Once at a safe distance, Iona whispered to Saskia, just loud enough for her to hear, Thank you for saving me.


    Because I called you and saved you, you think you knew what Im going to say?


    I dont think you want to talk about the return schedule that we discussed in writing again.


    Saskia nced at Iona with a look that seemed to say, This is why I dislike quick-witted kids.


    They moved to a secluded spot near a quiet wall.


    Swiftly snatching a ss from a passing tray, Saskia alternated sips from the two sses she held.


    Iona offered a prudent word of advice, Please, be mindful while on duty.


    If you keep quiet, no one will know.


    Saskia, having quickly emptied her ss, pushed it towards Iona as if to hide the evidence.


    Iona silently epted it.


    Anyway, you dont look too bad. I was worried you might have been in shock after reading the letter.


    Iona recalled how she had responded to Saskias letter of concern.


    [Im healthy. No issues, so dont worry unnecessarily.]


    I thought I reassured you properly.


    You, you are... Well, its good to see you so untroubled.


    Saskia, after hesitating for a while, finally sighed. It seemed she had decided to direct her annoyance toward Florence, not the victim Iona.


    Chewing on her lip, Saskia said, We should have barred Florence from the pce entirely, or even publicly shamed her. That would have made her cautious because of public opinion.


    The usations against her arent confirmed yet.


    Yvonne is not the kind of girl who would be so smart as to bring up an unrted name in a situation like this.


    That was a valid point. Mentioning Florence brought Yvonne no benefit, especially considering her grievances against the Randshof family. Her betrayal was self-defeating.


    Interpreting Ionas silence as agreement, Saskia was about to continue pressing when the room suddenly grew noisy.


    Drawn by the gathered gazes, Iona looked up. Entering through the door was a familiar face.


    My goodness, is that Lord Leroy?


    Hes known to be handsome, but today hes absolutely... astonishing.


    Theres no official engagement yet, right? Please say its true.


    Excited whispers spilled from various corners, uncontained.


    Iona, slightly frowning at the irritating remarks, couldnt take her eyes off Leroy.


    His ck shirt and red jacket gave off an unusually enchanting aura.


    She had never thought of him as mboyantly attractive, but it seemed her bias stemmed from his usually refined appearance. Adorned in striking colors, he captivated attention more than anyone else.


    Even Saskia, usually indifferent to the opposite sex, openly admired Leroys face.


    Oh, handsome


    As Saskia quietly expressed her admiration, she suddenly turned to Iona with a realization. She then alternated her gaze between Leroy and Iona, as ifparing.


    With rapid movements, Saskia grabbed Ionas shoulder and asked urgently, Iona, what am I looking at right now?


    Pardon?


    That outfit, it looks tailored on the same day as this dress. Whats all this about?


    Oh, I coordinated outfits with my betrothed.


    While attending as the Crown Princes partner?


    Is there a problem?


    Hearing Ionas nonchnt question, Saskia slowly closed her eyes. After a moment of stillness, she started to uneasily remove the sword at her waist.


    Iona, enjoy the party. I have to leave early due to sudden troubles at home.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Excuse me?


    Before Iona could even ask what that sudden exmation was about, Saskia hurriedly left.


    She moved so swiftly that by the time Iona reached out to catch her, Saskia had already disappeared into the crowd.


    Knowing that following Saskia wouldnt lead to any further conversation, Iona merely watched her with her eyes.


    An emergency at home all of a sudden? That doesnt sound sincere...


    Iona was taken aback by Saskias abrupt deration of departure but soon passed the empty ss she had been holding to a waiter, regaining herposure. She had been thinking of going to greet Leroy, who had just arrived.


    It was disappointing not to be able to introduce Saskia to Leroy, but this was an issue that could easily be rescheduled for another time.


    By then, Leroy had made his way down the stairs and blended into the crowd.


    Even though the hall was overly crowded, it wasnt difficult to spot Leroy. He was tall, and more notably, a noticeable crowd had gathered around where he stood.


    It seemed that Leroy had also noticed her, as he was making his way through the crowd towards her.


    Just as Leroy was close enough for a handshake, a familiar face appeared from the side.


    ...Richard?


    Iona stopped in her tracks, bewildered.


    Was Richard also surprised by this unexpected three-way encounter? His expression was unusually stern.


    While Iona hesitated, taken aback by Richards unexpected appearance, Leroy naturally came to stand beside her and greeted Richard.


    Its been a while, Your Highness the Crown Prince.


    It was just as Leroy had anticipated.


    Standing there, it seemed to everyone that Leroy was the man Iona had chosen as her partner for the day.


    Others also seemed to sense the peculiar atmosphere, casting curious nces at the trio. They didnt speak openly, but everyone there harbored the same thought.


    Why was the woman who attended as the Crown Princes partner wearing a matching outfit with the Duke?


    It almost looks like a love triangle.


    A provocative spection leaked out from the crowd.


    Feeling the eyes on them, one of the group sharply countered.


    Dont say such nonsense. Its not like Dame Iona and His Highness the Crown Prince are romantically involved.


    Though the statement wasnt incorrect, the current situation did unfold an intriguing dynamic.


    Wasnt this like a scene where two men seemed to be in a subtle rivalry over one woman?


    Regardless of the truth, it was clear that an intriguing spectacle had emerged. Everyone watched the trios conversation in silent anticipation.


    Is this the first time weve met since the Duke visited the Crown Princes pce?


    Richard extended his hand to Leroy, as if to shake hands, with a rxed smile on his face as though he had never been stern.


    However, his eyes were sharply assessing his opponent.


    Leroy calmly shook Richards hand, nodding in agreement.


    Indeed, we havent had the chance to meet since then.


    I would have weed you warmly had youe to visit.


    I regret not understanding your intentions earlier and missing the opportunity for a good meeting.


    The two men released their handshake almost simultaneously.


    The interaction between Leroy and Richard seemed amiable, devoid of any unnecessary show of strength. This disappointed some onlookers who had been hoping for a more exciting disy of rivalry.


    It was well-known that the Crown Prince was fostering harmony by arranging a union between his favored subordinate and the Duke.


    The main topic of discussion was whether the Duke would put aside past grievances and join hands with the royal family. From the looks of it, the union of the two forces seemed almost predestined.


    Reflecting on it, Leroys decision to match his outfit with Iona was a symbolic statement in itself.


    Im d to see you again like this. Ah, I heard you graciously yielded the role of Dame Ionas partner to me. Im grateful.


    There was no reason for me not to allow it. It was a gesture of encouragement from a respected sovereign to his subordinate.


    Leroy responded with a polished smile.


    While Richards side had emphasized that he was Ionas real partner, Leroy adorned his reply with political implications, suggesting Richards presence was merely to show support for his subordinate.


    Considering that Richards offer to partner with Iona predated the incidents involving Florence, Leroys interpretation was quite far-fetched.


    However, Richard did not object to Leroys words.


    Showing personal emotions here would gain him nothing.


    Richards gaze grew colder.


    Yes, you are a man of great understanding.


    I am honored by yourpliment, though, in fact, there are few as narrow-minded as myself.


    Saying so, Leroy extended his hand to Iona.


    Iona, who had been listening intently to their conversation, reflexively responded.


    Leroy took her hand firmly, interlocking their fingers.


    Considering the recent events, I cannot overlook the indignities Dame Iona has suffered. Even if the perpetrator was someone extremely close to her.


    While this ostensibly referred to Yvonne, Leroy was actually pointing to the entire Modrov family.


    With this, Leroy hadid the groundwork for a future attack on the Modrov family, making it seem justified in the eyes of others.


    After a moment of contemtion, Iona chose a suitable response.


    You neednt worry about it. Its all in the past now.


    The more you try to dismiss it, the more worried I be. You always tell me everything is fine, no matter what happens.


    Leroy looked at Iona, his tone one of gentle reproach, as if he genuinely cared for her.


    Iona remembered that after the incident at the soiree became public, Leroy was the first to send someone to inquire about her well-being.


    Though busy with various matters and unable to meet him in person, she thought she had reassured him sufficiently through correspondence Or had she not?


    Leroy, holding Ionas hand, whispered as if sighing.


    Dont always try to shoulder everything alone. Remember, there are people who worry about you more than you do.


    Iona tried not to misconstrue his concern. She didnt deny that he cared for her, but his exaggerated expression was surely for the benefit of others.


    Still, she couldnt deny a faint flutter in her heart at his words.


    Suddenly, it struck her. If the y was as sweet as this, she could go along with it indefinitely.


    Before Iona could formte a proper response, Richard, who had been observing, coolly interjected.


    What a joyous asion. To see the two of you progressing so well.


    Richard maintained a smile, making it hard to detect any malice in his sudden interruption.


    His gaze, initially fixed on Iona, slowly drifted downwards.


    Her hand was still firmly sped in Leroys.


    Richard continued in a leisurely tone.


    I was worried the Duke might decline my proposal, but it seems my fears were unfounded. I was concerned, not hearing any good news, wondering if the bride I offered wasnt to his liking


    Not at all.


    Leroy lightly refuted, looking at Iona with affection.


    But as a romantic at heart, I cannot choose a life partner based merely on conditions. I needed time to observe and understand my prospective partner.


    So, have you made your decision now?


    Richard asked, his tone indicating genuine interest.


    Richard didnt particrly like how Leroy acted as if he had a personal interest in Iona, stirring up emotions. But in the grand scheme of things, this was merely a minor act of defiance.


    Having nted the misconception that Iona was his lover, Leroy probably wanted to provoke jealousy with this childish disy.


    Nevertheless, the fact remained that Leroy had chosen to bow to the royal family first.


    Be it a struggle for power or something else, the victor in this tug-of-war was none other than Richard himself.


    This incident has indeed made me realize the depth of my feelings for Dame Iona.


    Thats why Richard could easily dismiss Leroys brazenments with augh.


    However, the sight of the two acting like affectionate lovers, their hands intertwined, was particrly irritating to his eyes.


    No one should dare covet Iona, nor should theyy a finger on her.


    She was a woman he could not possess.


    If he couldnt have her, then no other man should either.


    Richard thought it was time to wrap up this situation and have the first dance with Iona.


    That way, he could be alone with her again. As they had been in the past, like the onlypanions for each other.


    Just as Richard was about to affirm their betrothal as a fait apli by praising the two, Leroy suddenly knelt on one knee.


    Whispers and murmurs grew around them.


    From Leroys posture alone, everyone could easily guess his next move.


    Richard, too, knew what wasing, but he couldnt intervene without drawing suspicion.


    With a stern face, he watched Leroy pull out a small box from his pocket. Richard nearly grimaced, but remembering he was in public, he managed to contain his expression.


    Soon, the jewelry box opened, revealing a ring shining brilliantly inside.


    Lady Iona Modrov, I take this moment to formally propose to you.


    As if oblivious to the surroundingmotion, Leroy looked only at Iona and asked earnestly,


    Will you marry me and spend a lifetime together?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Iona always maintained a calm demeanor no matter what happened, but this time, even she couldnt help but be greatly surprised.


    And for good reason, as she had never even imagined that Leroy would suddenly propose to her in such a setting.


    They were in a state of having made a sort of contract with marriage at stake, and if the conditions were properly met, they were to walk into the ceremony together as nned.


    It meant that there was no reason for him to embarrass himself like this in front of others.


    She wanted to utter her eptance, but her lips, stiff with panic, wouldnt open easily.


    She could feel the expectant gazes of the people around them.


    With no leisure to care about the reactions of others, Iona simply locked eyes with Leroy for a long time.


    Even as the silence grew long enough to bring unease, he did not press Iona.


    His consistent attitude calmed her.


    Finally, Iona answered in a trembling voice, I will.


    ...


    I will marry you.


    Leroy stood up with a gentle smile.


    Even as he took her left hand and slipped on the ring, Iona couldnt quite grasp the reality of the situation.


    It felt like she was living a fleeting sweet dream.


    It was the first time Iona had received a proposal from him.


    In her past life and in this one, it had always been Iona who had asked for marriage first.


    The former was achieved by clinging on, and thetter took the form of a transaction, but in both cases, it was Iona who initiated.


    But this time, it was he who had directly asked her to spend their lives together.


    The ring on her ring finger felt like a symbol of his desire for her, sending a tingling sensation to her fingertips.


    Leroys hand, which had slipped the ring on, gently grazed her fingers before pulling away.


    He whispered into Ionas cheek as he kissed her, I was briefly worried I might be rejected.


    How could that be... possible.


    Leroyughed briefly at Ionas response and then started to walk away.


    The sudden engagement prompted apuse from everyone gathered around.


    Before they knew it, Leroy and Iona had be the center of attention at the ball.


    No matter what sensational incident someone here might cause, it couldnt match the impact of what had just happened.


    The spotlight was now fully on them, as if they were on a stage.


    Leroy, taking charge of the situation, turned the attention to Richard as if hosting an event.


    I would like to express my gratitude to His Highness the Crown Prince for arranging our meeting. A rtionship that could have easily missed its chance has found its rightful ce, thanks to him. What great fortune that is.


    Only then did Iona turn to look at Richard.


    In focusing on Leroys proposal, she hadpletely forgotten that Richard was also present.


    Without needing to gauge his reaction, its clear he must be pleased that the engagement he arranged hase to fruition.


    Iona had no intention of acting ording to Richards wishes after their marriage, but for now, he was likely still under that illusion.


    Naturally, Richard had to step forward joyfully to congratte Iona and Leroy on their union.


    Iona was convinced that Richard would praise their match as a victory of fate, celebrating it as a triumph for the royal family.


    However, Richards reaction was a bit different from her expectations.


    In fact, it was theplete opposite.


    While a smooth smile graced Richards lips, Iona could discern the anger hidden within.


    Even his gaze towards Leroy seemed to carry an inexplicable hostility.


    Caught off guard by this unexpected development, Iona was internally embarrassed.


    Richard crossed his arms and muttered bitterly, A rtionship finding its rightful ce, huh...


    If it werent for his smiling face, his tone might have been mistaken for sarcasm.


    Had he not yfully joked immediately afterward, everyone might have misunderstood.


    I never knew the Duke to be a man who spoke of such romantic notions. Does falling in love change how one sees the world?


    Like having an epiphany.


    Leroy smoothly responded to Richardsment.


    Unable to find further fault with Leroys amiable admission, Richard couldnt press the issue further.


    Just then, the orchestra paused their performance.


    As the musicians turned their sheet music and tuned their instruments, Leroy smoothly changed the subject.


    It seems a dance is about to begin. Your Highness the Crown Prince, would you graciously allow me the honor of the first dance with Lady Iona, as a blessing to our engagement?


    ...


    Especially since its a rtionship you directly arranged.


    When permission wasnt promptly granted, Leroy subtly emphasized Richards role in the situation.


    The response Richard could give in this context was predetermined. If he and Iona were merely in a lord-vassal rtionship, there was no reason to refuse this request.


    In fact, he was expected to joyfully ept it.


    The smile on Richards lips deepened.


    Finding Leroys audacious request amusing, Richard chuckled, then burst into loudughter.


    After hisughter subsided, Richard spread his arms and granted permission in an exaggerated manner.


    On this joyous day when two people I deeply care about have promised to marry, what reason would I have to deny them? It is only right to yield the first dance to you.


    Thank you, Your Highness, the Crown Prince.


    After the dance, Duke,e to see me. In celebration of your engagement, I wish to offer you something.


    I will visit you without dy.


    Leroy bowed politely. Iona also mirrored Leroys gesture with a word of thanks.


    Leroy extended his arm to Iona for the dance, and she ced her hand upon it, gracefully concluding the situation.


    It was timely, as the first dance was about to begin.


    The gathered nobles finally came to their senses and quickly dispersed to find their promised partners.


    Leroy and Iona took the lead on the still sparse ballroom floor.


    Soon, a crowd followed them, and the hall quickly buzzed with activity.


    Yet, all eyes were focused on one point.


    Pretending not to notice, Iona lowered her long eyshes and whispered to Leroy in a voice only he could hear.


    Was this your n from the start?


    Im sorry about that. Theres nothing more embarrassing than being confessed to in front of everyone.


    Leroy seemed to effortlessly understand Ionas insinuation, even though she hadnt specified. He immediately apologized for the public proposal.


    Iona, who had no intention of ming Leroy, found herself slightly flustered.


    She had been pleased, not embarrassed, by Leroys proposal.


    In fact, she felt slightly exhrated, like the heroine in a novel or a y.


    The pitfall of a public confession was the risk of being forcibly linked with an unwanted partner.


    But Iona desired Leroy more than he realized, to the extent that she chose the same man as her husband even after defying death and returning.


    Considering that most married individuals would have made a different choice, Iona harbored more than ordinary affection for her spouse.


    I didnt dislike it. Rather...


    Worried that words like I liked it, or It was thrilling, might seem childish, Iona changed the subject.


    Are you sure about your decision, Duke? To rush into this engagement?


    What do you mean?


    Didnt you just officially announce our engagement? I havent fulfilled my promise yet.


    Iona had not yet be the head of the Modrov family.


    Considering that she proposed marriage on the condition of handing over her family to Leroy, he had granted her wish earlier than the original agreement.


    Leroy found it somewhat absurd that Iona was still discussing precise calctions at this moment.


    For him, whether or not he could acquire the Modrov family was no longer a primary concern.


    Rather, he was willing to search for a wedding venue immediately, if circumstances allowed.


    However, he hesitated to reveal his eagerness to her, who might still perceive the marriage as a transaction or be fixated on that fact.


    She had already willingly entered his domain, and herfort and security in their rtionship were his doing.


    Leroy had no intention of relinquishing the advantageous position he had imed.


    He simply needed to guide her to a point so deep that she couldnt look back or step away, unlike the Crown Prince who had to step back and bless their union, a mistake Leroy was determined not to repeat.


    Leroy quietly shifted his gaze to their joined hands.


    Gently weaving his fingers between hers, she epted him without resistance. Their intertwined hands fit together seamlessly, as if they were one.


    Leroy spoke in a contented tone.


    I have a feeling your n will soon be sessful.


    ...


    And Im eagerly awaiting that day.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Iona turned her head unintentionally to where Leroys gaze rested.


    There, where his eyes had fallen, the ring he had ced on her finger was dazzlingly sparkling.


    When had he prepared this?


    Iona was not usually interested in jewelry, but even she could easily guess that this was no ordinary piece.


    Could it be, you had this nned since you ordered the clothes for the ball?


    Noment on that, Leroy replied, his expression unchanging.


    In truth, Leroy had started preparing the ring before that event.


    Once the word was out, the wedding had to be held as quickly as possible to avoid interference or checks from the crown prince.


    Time would be tight, even for the bare minimal requirements.


    Iona didnt seem to care about the scale of the ceremony, but as the groom-to-be, he wanted to put effort into at least the wedding ring.


    Fortunately, ordering the ring could be done in secret, unlike booking the wedding venue or inviting guests.


    Merely by adorning her finger with a jewel, he had be her official man.


    Was there a more effortless and efficient way to mark his territory?


    After today, the nobles of the capital would involuntarily recall his existence when they thought of Iona Modrov.


    Leroy was very pleased with this fact.


    And to correct a misconception, my decision was not at all hasty.


    ......


    So, have you thought about the question I asked youst time?


    It was an indirect reference, but Iona fully understood what Leroy meant.


    He was asking if she remembered anything about their first meeting.


    At that, Iona almost let out a sigh without even realizing it.


    She had yet to uncover any clues about their shared past.


    Hearing the news of his daughter, Hayden had hurriedly set out for the capital, but solving her curiosity through him was still a distant task.


    Since he had been near the border searching for Robert, his return would take some more time.


    Iona apologized sincerely.


    Im sorry, but I cant recall anything.


    I guess I didnt have that much of an impact


    Leroy muttered just audibly enough to be heard.


    Iona felt embarrassingly flustered by his seemingly shocked reaction.


    Thankfully, they were dancing, which spared her from creating a fuss in this situation, as they were already upied enough.


    Could you give me a hint, at least? A brief exnation of the situation might help jog my memory.


    Iona asked for a hint, pushing past her awkwardness.


    Considering he had waited for her to find the answer herself, it seemed unlikely that he would readily reveal it.


    Fortunately, he seemed to consider giving her a small clue as he pondered deeply.


    You and I...


    ......


    We slept together.


    Iona, caught off guard, stumbled in her step.


    If not for her quick reflexes, she would have fallen embarrassingly.


    Seeing Iona nearly twist her ankle, Leroy tightened his grip on her waist, looking surprised.


    His eyes, which had widened slightly, soon narrowed yfully.


    He seemed to find amusement in her reaction.


    Also, you fed me.


    Thats absurd, that makes no sense...


    I still cant forget the feeling of your fingers in my mouth. The force you used to pin me down was so strong...


    Dont lie. I would never do such a thing.


    Iona protested hastily.


    During her isted life, Iona only vaguely knew the man who asionally visited her was her father, with no knowledge of who he really was.


    Even after officially bing a part of the Modrov family through a natural progression, Iona couldnt quite adapt to her new status.


    It made sense, considering she had lived in conditions far worse than the averagemoner.


    But, it seemed imusible that she, in her former state, would havemitted such an absurd rudeness towards the Duke.


    Are you calling me a liar just because you dont remember?


    You were the one who started with an unbelievable story, using me of sleeping with you and overpowering you with force


    Iona, rambling incongruously, suddenly paused.


    Doubts she had buried resurfaced.


    It was impossible for Iona to havemitted such an outrageous act towards someone of Leroys noble standing.


    But that didnt mean the same was true for everyone else.


    Iona remembered a boy to whom the earlier mentioned actions could be attributed.


    It cant be, it just cant be


    Observing Ionas confused face, Leroy teasingly said,


    Its troubling if youre this repulsed by just this much. I still clearly remember the first question you asked me.


    Wait a moment, Duke. Just a second


    You asked me if I had any money


    Iona quickly lifted her hand from his arm and covered Leroys mouth.


    While he could have easily continued speaking through the small gap, Leroy remained silent.


    With a mix of shock, relief, disbelief, and distrust in her eyes, Iona looked up at Leroy.


    Perhaps he sensed that she had realized something.


    She felt the curve of his lips forming a smile against her palm.


    Before the surrounding gazes converged on them, Leroy swiftly took Ionas hand and guided it back onto his arm.


    Realizing herpse, Iona quickly apologized, Im sorry. I was just... startled.


    Yet, the confusion hadntpletely dissipated.


    Iona, trailing off mid-sentence, looked down at the ground, feeling the need to organize her thoughts.


    The boy she had met then was really him. That imusible coincidence had actually happened...


    Did he know this fact in their past life too?


    Did he choose not to tell her because revealing the past wouldnt change anything?


    Iona suddenly remembered Leroys face when he came to save her at thest moment.


    That image ovepped with the memories of her childhood.


    She had struggled to understand why he risked his life to save a wife in name only, but now, it started to make sense.


    He had once leaped into danger to save a girl he barely knew.


    Even if they werent a proper couple, saving his wife in danger would have been a natural response for him.


    He was always kind-hearted. No matter what time it was, he was always like that...


    Isnt this enough to make me feel sad that you didnt remember me?


    Leroy asked with a gentle smile.


    His tone suggested mild reproach, but there was no real me in it.


    Still, Iona felt guilty.


    She had failed to recognize someone she should not have forgotten.


    Trying to justify herself, Iona said, I thought you were dead. Thats what I heard, and I believed it.


    It was a bit unfair for Iona.


    Although the years had blurred his features in her memory, she distinctly remembered his existence.


    Because there was no other person who had made a more memorable impression on her during her childhood.


    Back then, Iona was too young to doubt the words of her teacher, who was an absolute figure in her life.


    Her childlike faith had been firmly rooted in her subconscious, maintaining its ce even as she grew up.


    Thats why she never thought to question or look for him again.


    Leroy, hearing Ionas confession, asked with a slightly open mouth, Did they say they killed me?


    ...They said they had no choice but to act because of continuous defiance, and that the building was burned down sopletely that nobody would be found... Thats what they told me. With all that had happened, I never thought it could be a lie. Back then, I didnt even know who the Duke was, so I couldntprehend how absurd it sounded.


    Iona let out a hollowugh.


    Now she somewhat understood why he was so confident about escaping.


    He probably didnt reveal his identity to avoid burdening her.


    Being introduced as a well-bred noble to a child who believed she had no name or family would have been too much. He wasnt someonecking empathy.


    Yet, Iona felt an unreasonable resentment towards his excessive consideration.


    If she had known his name at least, she wouldnt have taken so long to recognize him.


    Perhaps Leroy shared this sense of regret.


    He readily admitted his oversight.


    I should have told you my name back then.


    What would you have done if I remained a pawn of the Crown Prince? I could have approached you with bad intentions, using our past as an excuse.


    No, you wouldnt have done that. Youre not the kind of person who could do such a thing.


    ...Then, Duke, you dont know me well enough.


    Then do something really bad to me. Im curious to see if it changes my opinion of you.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Leroy spoke provocatively.


    It was a tone that definitively asserted such an event would not happen. Whether it was due to her misdeeds or his change of heart.


    Iona, looking at his confident face, found herself speechless.


    He could speak in such a way only because he didnt remember the events of his past life.


    Before her death, she had been anything but a reliable wife.


    Though she never tantly did anything that could negatively influence him, given her position as his spouse, the number of obstructions she caused with indirect intent was countless.


    While helping the crown prince keep Leroy in check, Iona consoled herself that it was something that could not be helped.


    Once she peeled away that flimsy excuse, her own cowardice wasid bare.


    She wasnt a good enough person to deserve such trust from him.


    How could I possibly do such a thing to the Duke?


    See?


    Leroy raised and then lowered his eyebrows as if to say, I told you so.


    Iona didnt bother to prove her own mediocrity. She only wanted him to see the best in her.


    Instead, Iona reaffirmed her resolution.


    There would never be a situation where he was put in danger because of a half-hearted wife like before. She would protect him in this life, no matter what.


    After the dance, would it be alright to go somewhere quiet to talk? Id like to ask you more about that day.


    It was a bond that began unexpectedly in times long past. Naturally, Iona had many questions she wanted to ask Leroy.


    The same was true for the other party, as Leroy responded to Ionas words with a yful voice.


    If you answer my question first.


    What are you curious about, Your Grace?


    Last time, I noticed you didnt seem as interested in food as you used to be.


    Leroy deliberately paused, as if to give weight to his words.


    Iona almost reflexively coughed out loud but managed to suppress it.


    Suddenly, she remembered a time when he had taken her to a restaurant and filled the entire table with food, treating her extravagantly.


    At the time, she thought it was an unbing way to waste food, but she never thought it was something he did after knowing her past.


    She was about to excuse it as a bad habit from her childhood, but the dance song ended just then.


    Iona and Leroy locked eyes for a moment.


    Leroy spoke with a voiceden with emotion.


    After we parted back then, did you live well? As much as others, without missing out on the simple, yet essential things


    His eyes held a hope that she had.


    Regrettably, Ionas growth wasnt as bright and hopeful as he might have expected.


    The reason she no longer felt deprived of the things she once obsessed over was simply because she had been stripped of even the desire for them.


    As Iona hesitated, searching for a response, people began to leave the ballroom one by one.


    Leroy and Iona, not wanting to stay toote, blended into the crowd and walked out.


    Fortunately, or unfortunately, Iona didnt need to ponder her answer any longer.


    As if on cue, a servant approached Leroy with a message from the crown prince.


    Your Grace, the crown prince is waiting for you.


    Leroy looked at the servant reluctantly.


    There was a n to meet after the dance, but he hadnt expected them to be this hurried.


    Then again, considering what he had done, the crown princes reaction wasnt overly sensitive.


    Leroy, taking his eyes off the respectfully bowed servant, sought permission.


    Would it be alright if I stepped away for a moment?


    Of course.


    With Ionas easy consent, Leroy requested the servant to lead the way.


    Before following, Leroy nced back at Iona and shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    Im quite looking forward to what gift the His Highness the Crown Prince will present.


    It didnt seem like he expected a response, as he promptly moved away from Iona.


    Watching his retreating figure, Iona inwardly sighed in relief.


    It was fortunate that he had to leave his seat.


    She wasnt ready to shatter Leroys expectations, nor was she prepared to deceive him with a fabricated life.


    It seems Ive already failed to not look pitiful, Iona thought wryly.


    She wondered why standing proudly by his side felt so daunting.


    Feeling weary, she looked for a ce to rest, sensing others subtly waiting for an opportunity to approach.


    It would have been better to mingle with acquaintances at this time.


    She regretted that Saskia wasnt around, as she would have mingled with her.


    Pretending to look for someone, Iona scanned the room with calm eyes. She spotted Erna and udia conversing not far away.


    Just as Iona was about to approach them, someone abruptly grabbed her wrist.


    Iona.


    It was Nils.


    Dressed in shy clothes, he wore an ill-fitting kind smile.


    As Iona visibly frowned, Nils quickly let go of her hand, and then offered a smooth congrattory message.


    Congrattions. The Duke finally proposed, I hear. It would have been better if he had discussed it with me, your brother, since father was away... Of course, in such a joyous situation where two hearts meet, whats the importance of such formalities?


    The idea that Leroy should have consulted him about the proposal was surprising.


    It was a remark that almost made them seem like affectionate siblings.


    Of course, Nils was putting on this act because he wanted something from Iona.


    Nils closed in on Iona and whispered insinuatingly.


    So, about the promise you made, Iona


    It seemed he was harboring false hope that everything would go well after witnessing Leroys proposal to Iona.


    Nils smiling face was oddly familiar to Iona.


    She knew this expression. Many people had approached her with such a face, trying to curry favor with her.


    Even in the situation where Yvonne was confined, Nils seemed more concerned about his own well-being, trying to appease Iona.


    Of course, Yvonne was just reaping the consequences of her actions, but the usual Nils wouldnt have seen the situation so objectively. His arm was always bent inwards, after all.


    Iona swallowed a scoff at Nils craven appearance.


    Matching Nils low tone, Iona asked back.


    Do you want me to talk about that issue here in public?


    Iona knew several ways to shut Nils up.


    Sure enough, at Ionas bluff, Nils hastily waved his hands and backed off.


    No, we can talkfortably about it at home.


    It was a feeble evasion.


    After all, it wasnt like Ionapletely couldnt understand Nils position.


    Following Yvonnes incident, everyone was subtly curious about the Modrov familys affairs.


    Just because Nils was Yvonnes biological brother didnt mean he could ignore Iona in such a setting; it would have looked very odd.


    Maintaining an outward appearance of a trouble-free family rtionship wasnt bad for Iona either, so instead of pushing Nils further, she chose to silently let it pass.


    However, it seemed she was fated not to rest easy while waiting for Leroy.


    No sooner had she moved a few steps than someone else blocked her path.


    Ionas eyes widened slightly as she recognized the face.


    She hadnt expected someone embroiled in scandal to show their face at such a public event so soon.


    Taken aback, Iona remained silent, prompting Florence, pale-faced, to speak first.


    Dame Iona, could we talk for a moment?


    <strong>***</strong>


    What is this supposed to be?


    Hearing the crown princes stern voice, Leroy thought it was exactly the reaction he had expected.


    Perhaps to freely express what he couldnt at the ballroom, the crown prince had called Leroy to a secluded ce.


    Leroy nced around the almost empty room with a dry look.


    Even though he danced with Iona for quite a long time, it seemed like it wasnt enough time for the crown prince to calm down his anger.


    The crown prince was pressuring Leroy with cold, undisguised fury in his eyes.


    Pretending to be unaware and avoiding the conflict wasnt in Leroys nature.


    After a brief contemtion, Leroy replied with a lifted corner of his mouth.


    Did I not promise to marry Lady Iona as Your Highness wished?


    His response was sincere, not pretentious, though its underlying intent was mockery.


    The crown prince quickly grasped the meaning behind Leroys words, gripping the doorknob tightly just as Leroy finished speaking.


    Wasnt I clear enough about what this marriage means? Are you slow to understand, or is this intentional defiance?


    The crown princes words were sharp, each one seeming to stir his anger. In contrast, Leroy faced the crown prince with an utterly untroubled expression.


    Im not sure why you say that. Proposing to ady before marriage is a natural procedure.


    The problem is that your proposal was overflowing with unnecessary earnestness. As if youre trying to challenge me.


    A challenge, you say? Are you implying that Your Highness and I arepeting over Lady Iona?


    Leroy expressed his amusement. Maintaining a rxed smile, he continued fluidly.


    If thats the case, do you also think she seemed swayed toward me?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: If you like this series please put a review on NU  it''s really motivates me to work more hard :D


    Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    After a brief silence, a hollowugh escaped from Richard.


    Havingposed his expression first, Richard leaned back loosely against the chair.


    Leroys provocation seemed to have restored his reason instead.


    Or perhaps he disliked the situation for being overly heated on his side.


    Richard lowered his voice and said,


    What an insolent remark.


    Leroy did not respond.


    To Leroy, it seemed Iona had no lingering feelings for the Crown Prince.


    She had told him so directly, and her actions sufficiently proved it.


    Therefore, it was somewhat inappropriate to say that Iona was wavering between two men.


    To waver implies that theres still some regret for the former partner.


    Though Leroy could have shown a petty sense of victory, asserting that she had ultimately chosen him, he simply chose silence.


    Iona was still serving as a royal knight and had to face the Crown Prince continuously until she officially married and left the capital.


    He couldnt trouble her just to engage in such a childish power struggle.


    While Leroy remained silent, the Crown Prince pulled out a cigar and lit it.


    He blew out a light breath, extinguishing the me, and soon a pungent smoke spread around.


    Leroy thought to himself that he indeed disliked the scent.


    Do you know how many years Ive known her?


    About eight years, I believe.


    Leroy calmly responded to the Crown Princes boastful question.


    Of course, Leroy was not childish enough to im that she had met him even earlier than the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince frowned, as if counting the years, and said,<ol><li>Rise To Defeat Chapter 53


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    Even before serving officially as a royal knight, Iona frequently visited my pce. Ive always cherished that child.


    ......


    Without my summons, she would always voluntarily stay by my side. Wherever I went, whatever I did, she was there with me. Perhaps


    The Crown Prince trailed off and spat out the cigar he was holding.


    He chuckled softly and added,


    We might even be considered like family.


    The Crown Prince lifted only his eyes to stare intently at Leroy.


    Leroy felt a strange bitterness in the others gaze. It was probably just his imagination.


    The time Ive spent with her is not so short as to entertain absurd assumptions of wavering.


    Leroy was not at all intimidated by the Crown Princes bold deration.


    Although the confidence of his counterpart was based on some grounds, it was, nheless, a misguided belief.


    It was true that the Crown Prince had spent a long time with Iona, but in the end, she could not bear it and left him first.


    A one-sidedly devoted rtionship cannotst long, even if its familial.


    So, Your Highness treats family in such a way. Now I see, there are simrities with the Modrov family.


    Thats an unpleasant misunderstanding. Ive always only wished for Dame Ionas well-being.


    Under yourmand, she must have been hurt.


    Clearly, you still dont understand what kind of person she is.


    With such a thought, the Crown Prince tapped his fingertips and dusted off hispel.


    He had somehow regained his previousposure.


    Leroy felt a strange displeasure in the Crown Princes attitude, as if he was confident that he and she were not in a deep rtionship.


    The Crown Prince spoke in a tone that was both condescending and threatening towards Leroy.


    I see you hold quite a grudge against me. But are you sure about that? epting my offer suggests you were in need of my support.


    Dont you think, given that I risked dishonor to choose Dame Iona, that she is an attractive woman in her own right?


    That sounds like a man blinded by a woman, throwing away his familys prestige.


    People often do irrational things when they fall in love.


    Responding thus, Leroy fell into a moment of contemtion.


    He had deliberately chosen words to provoke the Crown Prince, but he hadnt deeply considered what his true feelings for her were.


    He definitely saw Iona in a romantic light. A feeling akin to jealousy would arise whenever he noticed remnants of the Crown Prince in her.


    He cared about her happiness, felt sympathy for her past, and sometimes even felt the urge to kiss those distinctly full lips.


    Above all, he would never have done something as crazy as proposing to a woman in front of everyone, had it been the usual him.


    He couldnt be certain if what he felt for her was love, but at least he was sure she made him irrational.


    However, did the Crown Prince merely take Leroys exaggerated statement as a yful banter?


    The Crown Prince spoke with a mocking tone.


    Enough with the wordy. Lets end this tiresome exchange and say what you want.


    I desire nothing. Thanks to your grace, I have formed a grateful connection. What more could I wish for?


    Going to keep being uncooperative?


    I dont understand why youre so overly sensitive about earlier events.


    Leroy shrugged nonchntly.


    When the Crown Prince first summoned him and issued amand that insulted him by marrying his mistress, he probably hadnt anticipated this turn of events.


    Otherwise, he wouldnt have executed such a nonsensical n to marry off his lover to another man.


    Moreover, contrary to the Crown Princes belief, Leroy was not the kind of person to meddle with anothers woman.


    Even if it wasnt Iona, Leroy would have likely lived up to the Crown Princes expectations.


    Are you really afraid that you might lose your lover because of me?


    Leaning forward towards Richard, Leroy lowered his voice as if about to share a great secret.


    He whispered confidentially, Then why note out with me and announce it in front of everyone? Say you dont want this marriage to happen, that its you who wants to take her hand.


    Of course, the Crown Prince could not do that.


    He had imed Iona needed to remain in his shadow, but in reality, he was the one hiding in the dark.


    The Crown Prince would never publicly reveal his sordid true intentions.


    His im to Iona was based only on the meager time they had spent together; he had no substantial evidence to justify his possessiveness.


    It meant that the moment their separation was decided, whatever connection they had lost all its significance.


    No sooner had Leroy finished speaking, the Crown Prince twitched his jaw.


    Just as he was about to retort, someone frantically knocked on the door.


    Richard turned to the door with irritation.


    What is it? I told them not to disturb.


    Your Highness, you might need to return to the ballroom.


    It was the voice of the attendant who had led Leroy here earlier.


    Before even being allowed to enter, the attendant hurriedly exined the situation, indicating its urgency.


    Lady Florence has arrived at the ball. She started looking for Dame Iona as soon as she entered, and it seems someone needs to mediate.


    The moment Florences name was mentioned, both men rose from their seats simultaneously, even before the attendant could finish.


    Their movements, as if choreographed, led them to reflexively nce at each other.


    After a brief mutual scrutiny, their gazes drifted apart.


    Ignoring each other as if oblivious to the others presence, Richard and Leroy headed out into the corridor.


    Rescuing Iona from themotion was a priority over continuing their exhausting confrontation.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Do you have something to say to me?


    Iona genuinely wanted to know what Florences urgent matter was, although she wasnt sure if Florence would believe her. It wasnt a question meant to provoke.


    At this moment, it wasnt in Florences best interest to make a hasty public appearance.


    Indeed, Florence seemed to have left the manor without the Dukes permission, as she was dressed much more simply than usual.


    This is not the ce for such a conversation, Florence said, biting her lip.


    Her hushed tone suggested she didnt want others to overhear their conversation.


    However, if she had something confidential to discuss, she should have tried to meet secretly instead of attending the ball. After all, Iona could easily attract attention at such an event without resorting to any forced methods.


    Please state your business first, Lady Florence. I have no intention of conversing privately with someone who is suspected of wishing to harm me, Iona dered, her clear voice echoing throughout the hall.


    It was only natural that everyones attention turned to the two women standing face-to-face.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    In an instant, Florence flinched under the barrage of attention that converged upon her.


    It seemed she hadnt anticipated Ionas outright refusal to engage in conversation like this.


    Perhaps she had expected a morepliant attitude this time, considering she had attemptedmunication through words, not violence, unlike before.


    It was a highly self-centered judgment, but Florence was already ustomed to others unreasonably expecting kindness from her, so it didnt particrly anger her.


    Iona waited for Florences response with an impassive face.


    Florence, looking troubled, nced around before sternly reprimanding Ionas attitude.


    Are you saying that I intended to harm you? Do you believe such absurd rumors too?


    Her response was quite usible as a means to escape the situation.


    Clearly, Florence hade here intending to extricate herself from this affair.


    If Iona had simply followed her lead, the rumors circting among the public would have been dismissed as mere gossip.


    After all, no one sensible would seek a private audience with someone rumored to have attempted their harm, as Iona herself had put it.


    Iona replied in a businesslike tone, Its an issue that cant be confirmed until the investigation is fully concluded.


    Theres no evidence to suggest I was involved in that incident! And yet, everyone suspects me because of the delusional ramblings spread by Miss Yvonne. How infuriating is that! Florences im of innocence appeared quite genuine.


    Iona could have pressured Florence by bringing up unfavorable stories, but she had no desire for a rash argument with someone of the Dukes stature.


    If this matter became a topic of discussion, it would put not only the suspicions against Florence but also their response under scrutiny.


    Please, give me a chance to clear this misunderstanding.<ol><li>I Am the Fated Viin Chapter 2


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    Florence added with a pleading voice while Iona contemted.


    The original Iona would have preferred to deal with anything rted to the Crown Prince as quietly as possible.


    It wouldnt do any good to arouse unnecessary suspicions from Richard, especially with a celebration approaching.


    In the end, Iona swallowed a sigh and acquiesced.


    I hope this isnt a waste of time.


    Florences eyebrows twitched momentarily.


    She seemed displeased with the situation, having to plead her case, but still, she couldnt treat Iona with the same disdain as before.


    Florence turned abruptly and walked ahead as if signaling Iona to follow. Iona silently trailed behind her.


    As the fiance of the Crown Prince, Florence, and Iona, a member of the Royal Knights, both had the authority to find a quiet space for their conversation.


    Soon, the two entered a room set aside for guests and sat facing each other.


    Florence was the first to speak.


    Ever since Miss Yvonnes incident came to light, Ive wanted to have a heart-to-heart with you. Given how ourst meeting went, I was worried you might believe such ridiculous nonsense.


    Thest time they had met, Florence, in her frustration at not being able to meet Richard, had pped Iona across the face.


    Her disdain for Iona was so intense that she had crossed all boundaries of decorum in the middle of the royal pce.


    Though Iona had enough circumstantial evidence, her certainty of Florences involvement wasnt based solely on these emotional reasons.


    While I understand your desire to avoid the situation, pretending ignorance wont solve the problem.


    As Iona bluntly expressed her mistrust, Florence clenched her teeth.


    Iona increasingly found it iprehensible why Florence had sought her out so desperately.


    Especially since Florence couldnt even properly conceal her animosity towards her.


    Are you choosing to believe the words of a sister not rted by blood? Even to the extent of nning to humiliate you through a man?


    Florence was visibly agitated as Iona calmly opened her mouth to speak.


    Miss Florence, I have a maid nted under Yvonne.


    Florence flinched slightly.


    She crossed her arms as if to say it was no big deal, but it was just a motion to hide her trembling fingertips.


    Iona continued to exin, observing each of her reactions.


    I know when Yvonne visited you, why there was correspondence between you two, and how Yvonne behaved after contacting you... It means I am already aware of everything.


    ......


    Please, take this into ount and provide a grounded exnation. Not that I would believe it anyway.


    It was as if a tacit agreement had been broken.


    Florence might have wanted to cate Iona to downy this incident, but that was a story Iona couldnt ept.


    Florences face turned pale at Ionas firm stance.


    She murmured with a voice that had lost its confidence.


    How can I prove something I didnt do?


    If theres nothing more to say, Ill take my leave.


    Iona rose from her seat without waiting for permission.


    She needed to be at the ballroom until Leroy returned from facing the Crown Prince. If she and Florence were found missing together, it would cause unnecessary worry for him.


    As Iona moved to leave immediately, Florence urgently grabbed her wrist.


    Iona had thought Florence looked particrly haggard today, but the fingers that emerged from her sleeves were so thin that the bones were visible.


    Florence looked up at Iona with shaky eyes and whispered,


    I understand that you have considerable grievances against me due to my past actions.


    ......


    Ill make an effort to resolve our misunderstandings. I promise there wont be any disrespectful treatment of you like before. If you want, I can even put it in writing. Just as His Highness the Crown Prince cares for you, I will do the same.


    Completely bereft of her usualposure, Florence seemed uncharacteristically irrational.


    With eyes tightly shut, Florence struggled to spit out her next words.


    Please, I implore you to dissuade His Highness the Crown Prince. Whatever you demand as a price, I will dlyply.


    Even though Florence didnt specify, Iona somehow felt she knew exactly what was being asked of her.


    Despite being embroiled in various scandals, Florence had never directly approached Iona before.


    There was only one person who could shake Florence to this extent.


    His Highness the Crown Prince he has sent me a message proposing dissolution of our engagement.


    As expected, Florence confirmed the anticipated response.


    Had Richard already informed Florence of the engagements dissolution beforeing to fetch Iona?


    It seemed the formal deration of separation had driven her to recklessly rush to this ce.


    Iona let out a short sigh of disbelief and said,


    Thats quite an unreasonable request. Not only do I have no intention of granting it, but the Crown Prince is not someone who would reverse his decisions based on my persuasion.


    Asking to prevent a breakup with the Crown Prince.


    If Iona hadnt been aware of the real situation, she might have been fooled into thinking Florence was innocent, given the audacity of her request.


    But the irrational Florence seemed to have lost her ability to see the situation objectively.


    She clung to Iona as if under some spell, with blind desperation.


    No, if you agree to forgive me, he will surely do the same.


    Ive noticed this, but you tend to overestimate the significance of my rtionship with His Highness. I am merely one of his guards.


    Maybe youve only ever seen him as your lord and nothing more!


    Florence shouted abruptly, then, realizing her outburst toote, bit her lip.


    It was a strange feeling, seeing this woman, who always clung to her pride, now appearing so pitiable.


    Florence hesitated for a moment, either trying to find justification for the im she had just made or attempting to dismiss it as a mere slip of the tongue.


    After a while, she reluctantly began to speak.


    He... cherishes you as a woman.


    It was an utterly absurd assertion.


    Iona couldnt help but reveal her incredulity with a scoff.


    She had never imagined that even Florence would genuinely harbor such a tiresome misunderstanding.


    So, the excessive animosity she had always shown her stemmed from jealousy of her as a woman.


    Iona dismissively cut through Florences conjecture.


    I never expected that even you, who have observed His Highness so closely, would entertain such a nonsensical suspicion.


    Because Ive watched him closely, Im certain of it. You wouldnt understand, having never loved someone.


    Florence, looking aggrieved, red at Iona as she continued,


    When you love someone, its natural for your gaze to give you away. But its not unusual for the other person to remain oblivious. Once youre confident you wont get caught, thats when you start looking at them freely, with all your heart.


    ......


    In every moment free from the gaze of others, His Highness has always been watching you.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Iona found herself unable to refute. The reason was that Florence was speaking of a perspective unknown to Iona.


    It was impossible to dismiss as mere delusion the fact that Florence had been attentively observing things Iona had overlooked.


    Yet, Iona still firmly believed that Florences suspicions were utterly baseless.


    If Richard truly harbored feelings for Iona, he would neither have be engaged to another woman nor arranged her marriage with another man.


    That was themon sense of the world, and Ionas view was no different.


    Even if Florences previous ims were true, the demands they led to were just as illogical.


    Could any man really take advice from the woman he loves about whether to marry another woman?


    Upon reflection, it seemed there could be no more ludicrous notion.


    I understand you are too shocked to make a sound judgment.


    You dont believe me, I see.


    I think anyone would feel the same.


    Then go and see for yourself! If even your persuasion fails to move Lord Richard, I will dly step back. Lets go together and speak to His Highness.


    With a flushed face, Florence rose from her seat and pulled Iona by the arm.


    It was hardly a suitable state to meet a crown prince, and Iona did not wish to be dragged into the troublesome situation of confronting the prince with Florence.


    Iona firmly removed Florences hand, which was clinging to her.


    Florences body, weakened from skipping meals, had hardly any strength left.


    Was it a sense of powerlessness she felt in a situation where nothing went as she wished?


    Florence, standing still with a lost expression, eventually couldnt control her emotions and shouted.


    Ill know my ce from now on and do as Im told! No matter what He does, Ill keep my mouth shut, just let me stay by the Princes side! To be so miserably...


    Florences face turned red as if she was about to burst into tears any moment.


    In the disarray, Iona sensed danger.<ol><li>Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Ch...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript


    She knew that her recent tyranny, if leaked, could potentially sway public opinion in her favor. However, it was not the right time to escte matters.


    Today was, after all, the joyful day when Iona had received her marriage proposal from Leroy.


    Iona was not so calcting as to overshadow such a happy asion with scandal.


    She wondered if it might be better to find someone from Florences family who hade with her and have them forcibly take Florence home.


    As Iona was pondering this internally, suddenly, someone flung the door open.


    Lady Iona!


    Iona!


    It wasnt just one person who barged in.


    Leroy and Richard, with serious expressions, stepped over the threshold upon discovering the two women standing close together.


    Iona was greatly taken aback, unable to understand why they had appeared together so abruptly.


    Had they heard that she and Florence had disappeared and thought intervention necessary?


    Even so, what is the point of barging into a conversation so recklessly?


    Furthermore, they positioned themselves protectively in front of Iona, blocking her from Florence, as if to shield her.


    This, too, was iprehensible. Florence was not so threatening that both men needed to protect Iona from her.


    Iona was confident that even if Florence lost her temper and attacked, she could subdue her in less than ten seconds.


    Are you alright? Youre not hurt, are you?


    Of course not.


    In response to Leroys question, Iona answered in a voice devoid of any sense of crisis.


    Since she didnt seem to have suffered any bad treatment, Richard, after a cursory nce at Iona, did not repeat his question of whether she was alright.


    Instead, Richard began to approach Florence, his steps heavy with barely contained anger, as if pressuring her.


    Daring toe here, do you wish to announce a breakup in front of everyone?


    Richards interrogation cornered Florence in an instant.


    A breakup was the very thing Florence had wanted to avoid, to the extent that she bowed her head first to Iona, whom she hated.


    Florences face turned pale.


    I, I just wanted to.


    Florence looked at Iona as if seeking help.


    But, of course, there was no reason for Iona to assist Florence.


    While Florence fumbled for words, Richard continued with threats.


    I had originally nned to announce the breakup after finding clear evidence of the Ladys intent to harm Dame Iona. But it seems changing the order of events doesnt matter much. Once the truth of the matteres to light, everyone will understand.


    Your Highness, I only wanted to clear a misunderstanding with Dame Iona!


    Is it your usual practice to shout during conversations?


    Richard and Leroy seemed to have gleaned some of the situation from the voices that had leaked outside.


    Realizing this, Iona immediately reviewed her conversation with Florence.


    Fortunately, or unfortunately, there were no direct mentions mixed in about Richard cherishing her as a woman.


    If you dont want to be embarrassed in front of everyone, leave the pce immediately. My patience for you has run out.


    It was a bone-chilling notification, terrifying in its coldness.


    Though unable to see Richards face because she stood behind him, Iona was certain that his expression would adequately convey his anger.


    The moment Florence looked up at Richard, she involuntarily flinched and stepped back.


    Eventually, Florences eyes filled with tears.


    In this situation, where everyone seemed to be against her, she genuinely felt the sting of injustice.


    Florence sped her hands over her heart and cried out, Why wont you believe me! Ive sent you messages time and again, but you never responded, leaving me...


    Do you think Ive been silent because Im unaware of the deeds youvemitted? Richard retorted, annoyanceced in his voice.


    At this, Florence trembled, her lips quivering.


    Her face had nowpletely lost its color.


    Florence, shaking pitifully, finally managed to speak after a long moment, Then why didnt you demand an exnation from me?


    Richard did not respond.


    Iona, in the silence, could read his intentions.


    He never intended to marry Florence, just as he hadnt in their previous life.


    Did Florence sense this truth as well?


    A look of profound despair spread across her face.


    Copsed powerlessly on the floor, she showed a face of destion that was new to her. With teary eyes, she looked up at Richard and poured out her grievances.


    Why did you choose me as your fiance? Why give me hope that I could have you? Was it because I was easy to use? Or did you think my family name would make a good deception? If so, isnt my current ruin all because of you?


    Florences crying had escted almost to wailing.


    Clutching her fist, she beat her chest in frustration and continued to shout.


    Did you think I didnt understand your heart? Or, if you knew everything I did, you must have guessed why. The truth is, what you really cherish is...!


    Jens.


    Richard quietly called someones name.


    Iona felt that Richard had intentionally interrupted Florence at this point.


    A servant, who had been standing by the door, bowed his head in response.


    Yourmand, sir?


    Escort Lady Florence out of the pce. And make sure she never returns.


    At Richards merciless order, Florence turned to stone.


    The servant, acknowledging themand, approached and helped her up.


    Like a person lost in a trance, she offered no resistance as she was led away.


    Just before crossing into the hallway, Florence looked back at Richard with eyes full of longing, a look that lingered for what seemed like an eternity.


    Of course, that moment couldntst forever.


    After she left, an eerie silence filled the room.


    It was Leroy who broke the silence first.


    A love quarrel between the Crown Prince and his fiance. Truly a spectacle one cant buy with money.


    It was ament too rude to utter openly in front of the Crown Prince.


    While Iona was internally shocked, Richard, on the other hand, seemed unbothered by Leroys remark.


    Unless there was something else that should have taken precedence over that.


    When Richard turned back to Iona, he asked with a weary expression, What were you and Florence discussing just now?


    Iona couldnt respond immediately. She suddenly felt an intuition that she shouldnt mention the secret Florence had revealed in this setting.


    It was truly strange.


    Why was she now reflecting on the words Florence had spoken at this moment?


    Why did the memory of Richard, who was visibly angry about Florences actions,e to her mind?


    Why did he choose to silence Florences suspicions instead of correcting and ridiculing them?


    As if it was a fact that Iona should note to know.


    Its utterly nonsensical, impossible, but


    If Richard truly harbors romantic feelings for her, if he had been unable to express his feelings due to his position...


    Maybe, unlike before, she could use this to her advantage.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Im not sure yet, but its definitely worth checking.


    Having served the Crown Prince closely for a long time, Iona always prioritized her own judgment when deciding on matters rted to him.


    However, if there were perspectives she had missed, as Florence suggested, she couldnt keep relying on her past erroneous beliefs.


    Iona swallowed slowly and replied.


    She ims that she has nothing to do with Yvonnes matter. When I said I couldnt believe it, she expressed a desire to speak with His Highness directly.


    Fortunately, even after cutting to the heart of the matter, the situation didnt feel awkward.


    Having finished exining, Iona managed to maintain a calm expression.


    Being a royal knight, ustomed to turning a blind eye and a deaf ear, Iona was quite effective in containing her turmoil.


    Observing Ionas reaction closely, Richard then asked a different question.


    Did she treat you harshly?


    Uncharacteristically, the concern in his behavior towards her made Iona feel a bit embarrassed.


    And for good reason, as Richard had remained silent even when Florence hadmitted far worse in the past.


    Indeed, Richards reaction this time seemed unusually intensepared to his usual demeanor.


    What suddenly made him so angry?


    Had he reached his limit of tolerance towards Florences outrageous behavior?


    Florence had gone so far as to involve another man in an attempt to humiliate Iona. A deed that would certainly enrage any man with feelings for her.


    The problem is that in all other aspects, he has demonstrated remarkable patience.


    Richard had previously been pleased that Iona had endured the humiliation for him when she was pped by Florence.


    It wasnt unreasonable for Iona to think that there was something disgusting about his tipping point.


    There was nothing to worry about.


    When Iona cut the conversation short, Richard too seemed to have nothing more to say.


    Iona lightly touched Leroys arm, who stood beside her, and continued.<ol><li>Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Ch...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScriptPursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Chapter 16-20


    It was really nothing serious, so please dont worry, Duke. I wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible to avoid this kind of concern... I didnt expect you to finish your private talk so quickly.


    I came out after hearing that the youngdy from the Landshof house came looking for you. I was even more surprised to hear that the two of you had disappeared alone.


    I should have sent someone to let you know that everything was fine.


    Now that I know youre safe, thats enough. Can we return to the ballroom? If its too much, perhaps its better to go home and rest.


    Leroy still seemed unable to fully dispel his worries, despite Ionas reassurance.


    She could feel his concerned gaze on her.


    Iona was confident she could return to the hall and behave as usual, but the real issuey elsewhere.


    Iona answered with a troubled face.


    It doesnt matter to me... but soon people will learn of how Miss Florence left the pce. It might be better to leave now to avoid awkward questions.


    The n to quietly deal with Florence had already lost its meaning.


    Unlike Leroy or Richard, Iona was in a position more exposed to peoples curiosity.


    Naturally, being of a less noble status, Iona was more approachable than them.


    She could avoid conversation or ignore it, but that wouldnt look good to others. There were no benefits in mingling more with people, but the potential for damage was overwhelming.


    Above all, I need time to sort out my thoughts alone.


    I feel bad for leaving early when I attended as a partner, but if its alright with you, may I leave now?


    Iona asked Richard, as if seeking his permission.


    She thought Richard might be petnt and say no, but to her surprise, he nodded easily.


    Then, Leroy stepped towards the exit, as if suggesting they should leave immediately.


    Ill apany you out.


    No, you should stay here, Duke. If both of us leave, people might think its strange.


    Iona restrained Leroy, holding his hand.


    She felt Richards gaze immediately shift their way.


    Under normal circumstances, such a trivial action would be overlooked, but given the suspicions, even these small gestures took on undue significance.


    Trying to ignore Richards gaze, Iona continued.


    Its hard to slip away unnoticed if I go with the Duke. Ill contact you after I get back.


    With a reluctant expression, Leroy agreed.


    As they were discussing, Richard, who had been observing, casually added his input.


    If you wish to leave unnoticed, use the back door. Ill instruct a servant to send a carriage there.


    After saying this, Richard called in a servant waiting outside the door and ced him at Ionas side.


    With the situation somewhat resolved, it was time for her to leave.


    However, instead of moving immediately, Iona paused for a moment in her tracks.


    After a brief hesitation, she spoke up.


    Your Highness.


    At Ionas call, Richard turned only his eyes to look at her.


    His dry gaze betrayed no particr emotion.


    In that moment, Iona was swept up by the atmosphere, doubting whether she had perhaps misunderstood his feelings.


    Secretly, I hope its not true.


    Richard had never treated Iona as anything more than a subordinate.


    If he had loved her, he wouldnt havemitted the countless acts that were absolutely unthinkable for a lover.


    Richard had dirtied her hands, tested her loyalty, and ultimately, betrayed her.


    If using people and discarding them is his idea of love, then for him, love is nothing more than a perverted hobby.


    Iona swallowed a bitter smile and reluctantly made a request.


    I need to see you in private and have something important to discuss. Youve had a big event, so you probably need to rest until tomorrow... May I visit you the day after tomorrow in the afternoon?


    Richard, surprised by the unexpected request, slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Instead of asking why, he just lightly lifted the corners of his mouth as usual.


    It was a smile that was more beautiful because it was insincere.


    Why would you need permission to see me? Ill be waiting with pleasure.


    <strong>***</strong>


    It was a night when sleep did note easily.


    As soon as Iona returned home, she locked her door, using fatigue as an excuse, but instead of resting, she just paced around the room. Her mind was too cluttered to erase the invading thoughts even when she closed her eyes.


    Considering whether to ask for some warm tea, Iona realized it was toote and likely everyone was asleep, so she sighed softly and slumped into a chair.


    There was nothing she could do in the darkness since she had turned off all the lights to avoid a conversation with Nils.


    Iona rubbed her temples as she closed her eyes.


    ...Theres so much to deal with, and the situation has be even moreplicated.


    At first nce, Richards affection could be interpreted as Iona gaining an advantageous position.


    Feelings of affection are usually manifested in a positive way.


    Like wanting to do everything for the one you love.


    However, to Iona, Richards emotions seemed far from such purity.


    He had never been like a man ordinarily in love, so even if he recognized his feelings for her, there was no way to predict his future actions.


    In fact, for Iona, who had been navigating the situation based on past judgments, this was an unexpectedplication.


    To turn this situation to her advantage, she needed to ponder deeply.


    As Iona organized her thoughts for the uing meeting with Richard, a knock suddenly sounded at the door.


    What is it?


    She had explicitly instructed not to be disturbed, considering her exhaustion.


    The servants, who had recently started treating her with utmost respect, must have a reason for such an intrusion.


    Unless the person knocking was not a servant.


    Wondering if Nils hade to remind her of a promise, Iona silently listened towards the door.


    Soon, a low and soft voice ryed a message.


    Miss, the Duke has sent someone. May Ie in to convey his message?


    Ionas head snapped up.


    Though the voice tried to disguise itself, Iona couldnt fail to recognize its owner.


    She quickly rose from her seat and hurried to the door.


    As she pulled the handle, sure enough, a familiar face appeared through the crack.


    Unable to hide her surprise, Iona whispered.


    Duke?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Iona looked Leroy up and down with eyes that could hardly believe what they were seeing.


    His disguise was more authentic than she had anticipated.


    It seemed it was not merely a jest to have summoned Iona under the guise of a servant; he was actually dressed as one might expect a manservant to be.


    Iona, who had been staring at him nkly, finally came to her senses after a moment and hurriedly ushered him into the room.


    It would have been a disaster if anyone were to recognize his face.


    With the door closed, Iona asked in a hushed voice.


    How did you... What brings you here? No, more importantly, whats with that outfit?


    It would have been more romantic toe over the terrace, but Id rather not die before we even get married out of sheer folly, so I spent some money instead.


    Leroy replied with an unnervingly calm expression.


    Ionas room was on the third floor, and the mansion itself was quite tall.


    Climbing the walls and risking a misstep could have led to a serious ident, so sneaking in through the inside was definitely a rational choice, albeit not exactly legitimate.


    Did you bribe a servant?


    When I said I wanted to see my fiances face, they even lent me the clothes.


    Leroy said as he loosened his tie.


    The clothes appeared a bit small, likely because they were borrowed.


    Feeling constricted, he unbuttoned his shirt down to the middle of his chest.


    Trying not to focus on the gap that had formed, Iona guided him to the table.


    Please, take a seat.


    Iona considered calling Marsha to serve some tea but quickly abandoned the idea.


    She wasnt sure how Marsha would react to seeing Leroy at such ate hour, but exining the situation seemed dreadfully tiresome.


    All she could hope for was that whoever had let Leroy in would keep quiet.<ol><li>Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Ch...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScriptPursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Chapter 16-20


    It doesnt seem like this would cause a scandal, even if it got out.


    It wasnt unusual for a couple, especially those engaged, to seek each other out at any given time.


    Perhaps it would be perceived as nothing more than a fiery love affair between the two, regardless of how far that might be from the truth.


    Was there an incident at the ball? Toe looking for me at such ate hour...


    As soon as Leroy sat down, Iona asked as if she had been waiting for the opportunity.


    It couldnt just be that he wanted to see her face so badly that he came all this way, as he had exined to the servant.


    Ionas expression grew serious at the thought of what might have happened after she returned home.


    Leroy replied in a reassuring tone, After sending you off alone, I couldnt help but worry. I felt I wouldnt be able to sleep unless I checked on you on my way home. I thought seeing your face would put me at ease.


    The fact that he hade just to make sure she was alright, despite there being a cause for worry, left Iona feeling unexpectedly flustered.


    She unconsciously curled her fingertips, struck by the realization that his reasons for seeking her out were not much different from those of any other lovers.


    And I thought we still had much to discuss between us.


    Leaning forward, Leroy ced his sped hands on the table, turning his upper body towards Iona.


    Their conversation had indeed been cut short due to an interruption by the prince, leaving many words unexchanged.


    Recalling theirst conversation before his departure, Iona lightly bit her lower lip.


    She knew that if Leroy were to inquire about her past, she would have no choice but to lie to him.


    To avoid the ufortable topic, Iona took the initiative to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    I actually had something I wanted to ask you, Your Grace.


    Go ahead.


    What were you and the prince discussing in private?


    The smile that had been on his face faded into aplex expression as he rubbed his chin with the tip of his thumb and averted his gaze.


    What else would the prince discuss with the man about to be his lovers husband?


    ...


    He was quite upset, naturally. Having made such a bold proposal in front of everyone, he must have felt as though he was losing you to me.


    Leroy let out a chuckle as if he found something amusing.


    At that, Iona couldnt muster any response and just stared at him nkly.


    And for good reason, as she couldnt make heads or tails of what Leroy had just said.


    With a voice tinged with bewilderment, Iona asked, What do you mean by that?


    It seemed Leroy was equally puzzled by Ionas question.


    He looked at her expectantly, hoping for an exnation.


    Ionas face contorted in frustration as she pressed on, Why would I be the princes lover?


    Leroys eyes slowly widened in response to Ionas vehement reaction, a hint of confusion creeping into his expression as if he too sensed something was amiss.


    He appeared to be piecing his thoughts together, but Iona couldnt wait even for a moment longer.


    Unable to contain her agitation, she demanded an answer.


    Why are you referring to me as the princes lover? Have you been under this misapprehension all along? Even if there are such rumors circting, they are entirely baseless conjectures. How could you not verify with me before?


    Once the question was out in the open, Iona felt a surge of indignation.


    In the midst of hastilyying out her thoughts, she bit her lower lip to suppress the rising wave of emotion.


    She realized that continuing the conversation in such a state would hardly be productive in resolving the issue.


    After taking several deep breaths to cool down her heated mind, Iona closed her eyes and reflected.


    Come to think of it, this isnt the first time Ive encountered such a misunderstanding.


    Before her demise, Leroy had made insinuating remarks about her rtionship with Richard.


    Had he always considered her to be Richards lover throughout their marriage?


    It was an issue that should have been rified from the start, but she hadnt anticipated facing the same suspicion in this life, leading to a dyed response.


    Iona had believed that this time, their rtionship was different, marked by mutual goodwill, and naturally, the princes lover wasnt someone Leroy would consider reconciling with under the pretense of lets get along.


    Suddenly, with a realization dawning on her, Iona asked, Could it be, is that why youve been insisting on fidelity after our marriage?


    It was then that Leroys peculiar words and actions began to take on a new meaning, one by one.


    Even more bewildering was the fact that Leroy had once suggested, with apparent generosity, If you were swayed by the prince, its alright to be honest about it.


    At the time, Iona had firmly drawn a line, thinking it was a matter of sincerity, but now she wasnt sure if that was fortunate or unfortunate.


    Feeling a pang of sadness that Leroy hadnt asked her directly, perhaps believing her words couldnt be trusted, Iona mused.


    If you had asked about my rtionship with the prince from the start, I would have told you everything as it was. Even if you didnt trust me initially, how could you continue to doubt me until now


    Wait, hold on.


    Sensing Ionas thoughts spiraling beyond salvage, Leroy quickly interrupted her.


    He seemed about to rify something, hesitating for a moment, then sighed deeply and rubbed his face with his hands.


    Then he attempted a bted rification.


    Not the princes lover?


    Of course not.


    So, you have no rtion with him?


    I am chaste.


    Iona responded with confidence.


    This was a truth that applied to both her past and present lives.


    Despite merely stating the facts, Leroy coughed awkwardly as soon as Iona finished speaking.


    After a while, he cleared his throat and responded in a subdued tone.


    Thats not what I was asking.


    Are you not asking if I had a physical rtionship with the prince?


    Iona asked back with a puzzled look on her face.


    After all, wasnt the lover of a powerful figure supposed to be someone who provided physical pleasures?


    Iona had never been in such a rtionship with Richard.


    The most physical contact they had was perhaps a hug, and even that was done in public as a gesture of encouragement.


    If hes asking about emotional aspects, then theres even less to say.


    She might have felt differently if it were someone else, but Iona had never regarded him with romantic feelings.


    With her head held high and a confident expression, Iona looked straight at Leroy.


    It was Leroy, who had harbored unnecessary suspicions, who now found himself in an awkward position.


    He grimaced, as if the conversation was giving him a headache, and tried to exin.


    I was merely trying to ascertain the truth. I havent mentioned this before, but on the day we crossed paths in the pce corridor, the prince told me something in private.


    What exactly did you hear that led you to such a misunderstanding?


    He said he cherished you as a woman and that you chose to marry someone you could never truly be with, choosing me as your husband for that reason.


    Ionas face suddenly flushed with anger.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Naturally, this was a backstory Iona had beenpletely unaware of.


    She didnt think Leroy was the kind of person who would believe such baseless rumors, but she couldnt believe that Richard had nned to deceive him.


    Considering the im hade from the mouth of the crown prince himself, it wasnt strange that Leroy hadnt bothered to verify it further. After all, he would never have suspected someone of Richards stature to fabricate a romantic rtionship.


    Had Richard called Leroy in her past life to tell him the same thing?


    And so, had he always harbored this incorrect understanding about her?


    To think that she had lived nearly a decade as his spouse without ever realizing this truth made the entire duration seemughable.


    The reason Richards flimsy lie had remained undiscovered till the end was simple.


    I suppose its because I remained loyal to the emperor till the end, and I only ever had a distant rtionship with the duke.


    Though Iona and Leroy were undoubtedly married, they hardly ever engaged in meaningful conversation.


    Their lives were so different that their rtionship was worse than that of strangers.


    Iona had thought his overly formal demeanor after their marriage was a snub intended for the emperors minions.


    Was it merely his way of drawing a line with the emperors lover?


    If I had known this then, could we have had a better rtionship? Not like a real couple, but at least something more...


    Feeling her thoughts delve too deep, Iona shook her head vigorously.


    Regretting the past like this wouldnt change anything. What mattered was how she would resolve this misunderstanding moving forward.


    Iona made an effort to calm her voice as she spoke.


    Im not sure what else His Highness the Crown Prince has said, but most of it is probably not true. I never imagined such absurd conversations were happening behind my back.


    At Ionas firm response, Leroy visibly deted, slowly leaning back in his chair.


    It seemed his mind had finally cleared, as he let out a brief, hollowugh. Then, as if embarrassed by his past misconceptions, he raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    After a long silence, leaning his head back, he finally murmured in a defeated tone, I was harboring apletely baseless misunderstanding.


    Iona, just now grasping the truth, was at a loss, but how much more so must Leroy feel, having believed Richards words as the absolute truth all this time?<ol><li>5-Star Small Town Romance Books To ...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScript5-Star Small Town Romance Books To Read [BOOK REC]


    Iona quietly waited for him to recover from the shock.


    Leroy needed time toe to terms with the ludicrous situation, she figured.


    Noticing Iona sitting across from him seemed to bring him back to his usualposed self quicker than expected.


    With his arms crossed, he gazed at Iona intently, lost in thought.


    Then, somewhat abruptly, he posed a question.


    I feel like you might get angry if I ask this, but may I ask just one more thing?


    Please, go ahead.


    Have you really never harbored any feelings for the Crown Prince? Not even a little, not even for a moment?


    It was indeed a question that could spark anger, but Iona made an effort not to snap.


    Instead, she met Leroys gaze and answered clearly.


    Never. Not even a little, not even for a moment.


    She wondered if her blunt tone might have been ufortable, but Leroy, upon hearing her answer, immediately smiled, his lips curling up.


    It seemed he hadpletely forgotten the annoyance he felt at Richards lies just moments ago; he now appeared genuinely pleased.


    Perhaps this conversation had dispelled even the faintest doubt he had harbored about her.


    If Leroy had until now believed the falsehood that Richard and she were lovers, there must have always been a nagging unease in his heart.


    After all, its often said that love quarrels are as futile as trying to cut water with a knife, and estranged lovers can quickly revert to their old ways, driven by shared memories.


    The elimination of a potential variable in their rtionship was undoubtedly a positive development.


    With a faint smile on his lips, Leroy slightly furrowed one brow and said, It seems youve had the misfortune of serving under a rather perverse man.


    I agree, Iona replied with a sigh.


    The thought that Richard had been manipting her life even from the shadows, and the possibility that there were more of his deeds she was unaware of, sent a shiver down her spine.


    One thing, however, had be clear from this incident.


    Florences suspicions were real.


    As she had suggested, Richard harbored feelings for Iona that went beyond the loyalty of a subject to his sovereign. If he had no feelings for her, there would have been no need for him to fabricate such lies to Leroy.


    For a person of power, a woman of lower status is nothing but a scandal.


    Richard was so desperate that he was willing to risk scandal just to make it clear who she belonged to.


    Regardless of how this sentiment had manifested previously, Richard seemed quite sincere in his feelings for Iona.


    Iona, looking at Leroy with renewed admiration, said, Your Grace is remarkable too. To decide to marry me after hearing such stories, how could you have such faith in me?


    Because you promised to be faithful to me after our marriage. I believed you wouldnt stray, remembering the words you said to me when we were younger.


    Pausing as if choosing his words carefully, he then added yfully, You had threatened me that one would be unhappy if they didnt marry the person they loved.


    That was... Iona started, then closed her mouth, looking embarrassed.


    Now that she thought about it, there had been a time when she naively blurted out such words while they were confined together.


    That he had brought up a simr topic at the ball had its context in that conversation.


    As she pondered over what her response had been at the time, Leroy continued with a subtle tone, Of course, I assumed neither of us desired an unhappy marriage... But perhaps I was presumptuous in my expectations?


    No, Iona quickly shook her head.


    Iona felt a surge of regret as Leroy dwelled on the naivements she had made in her youth.


    To say that a loveless marriage would lead to unhappiness was almost like she had foretold a dismal future for their marriage.


    She felt a renewed surge of anger towards Heuser, who had pessimistically spouted such notions to a young girl, though harboring resentment towards someone long passed had no means of resolution.


    Worried that Leroy might entertain negative thoughts, Iona hurriedly added, Of course, I too wish for us to live as an enviable couple.


    Then...


    Dont worry, Your Grace. I now understand that even those married without love can lead fulfilling lives through mutual care and respect. I believe we can manage just fine.


    Iona asserted with a determined look.


    Her intense desire for Leroy not to harbor any negative feelings about their future drove her to disy a stronger stance than she had intended.


    Taken aback, Leroy widened his eyes slightly, and after a moment, he let out an indiscernible exmation.


    Ah.


    ...


    ...Hmm?


    Leroy then narrowed his eyes, showing a puzzled expression.


    At his iprehensible reaction, Iona too felt a sense of bewilderment.


    After exchanging nces as if sizing each other up, Leroy finally responded to her.


    Ah, yes... Thats right. The idea that a marriage can function well on just consideration and trust alone... Thats a very good point. Im quite impressed.


    Only then did a sense of relief wash over Ionas face.


    Fortunately, it seemed Leroy had also managed to discard any unsuitable notions of marriage from his mind.


    It would be troublesome if he harbored such sentimental beliefs only to encounter a woman who truly stirred his heartter in life, leading to ate-life crisis.


    Of course, she knew Leroy wasnt the type to do such a thing, but one can never be too sure with people.


    After all, misfortunes oftene from where theyre least expected.


    As Iona wore a quietly proud expression, Leroy let out a small chuckle upon seeing it.


    Though there was a slight trace of the emptiness left from the revtion of Richards lies, his smile still carried a pleasant and cheerful vibe.


    Leroy looked at Iona with a gentle gaze and said, Yes, you and I can make quite a fine couple. I wish for your future to always be peaceful and happy.


    Yes. Lets live splendidly so that no one can speak lightly of us. Make a good name for ourselves, choose a birthday we want, and, just like you said, marry someone we love.


    At that moment, the image of a young boy who once wished her a bright future on her behalf ovepped in her mind.


    Hiding the surge of emotion welling up to the tip of her tongue, Iona replied with sincerity, I wish the same.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Although not everything had turned out for the better, Iona had already realized many of her previous wishes.


    Iona now had a name, a birthday to celebrate, and above all, was soon to be married to the person she wanted.


    She didnt want to dismiss their rtionship as trivial just because itcked love, that lofty sentiment.


    Iona truly believed that they could build a life together after marriage, just as well as any other couple.


    Leroy showed a satisfied expression at Ionas confident demeanor and said, Now that youre ready to be married, we should start preparing for the wedding in earnest. Do you have a particr venue in mind?


    I think it would be best to have the ceremony in the estate. Well just submit the paperwork in the capital.


    Iona replied as if she had been waiting for the question.


    This was a matter Iona had decided on long ago in her heart.


    She nned to leave the capital under the guise of mourning Vivianas death, and the sooner, the better.


    There was no time to waste on unnecessary formalities.


    However, Leroy seemed displeased with Ionas economical decision, opposing it by saying, It would be odd to have made such a grand proposal only to have a modest ceremony.


    It wont matter. There will soon be a reason we must hold a simple celebration.


    Iona asserted confidently, looking at Leroy with unwavering eyes.


    Unlike her younger days when she was solely reliant on others, Iona now had the confidence to navigate through the current challenges on her own.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Richard had been in a foul mood since morning, still seething from the unpleasant encounter with Leroy at the royal ball two days prior.


    That presumptuous man.


    From their very first private meeting, Richard had taken an immediate dislike to him.


    Despite his familys diminished standing, the sight of Leroy attempting to maintain his dignity and refusing to bow down before the royal authority was particrly irksome.


    His defiant retort when questioned about conceding the position of the duchess to Iona was outright rebellious.


    Although Leroys arrogance was grating, Richard had been able to keep his animosity towards the duke at bay, up to that point.<ol><li>Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Ch...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScriptPursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Chapter 16-20


    Richard had an ace up his sleeve to unsettle Leroy and, more importantly, it wasnt long before the duke himself began to show a keen interest in the marriage negotiations.


    But was it all just an intention to annoy me?


    Richard couldnt help but let out a sardonicugh.


    He couldnt shake off the memory of his opponents arrogant ims, as if he was someone of great importance.


    Why are you so worried? If you trust her, you shouldnt need to be so concerned about me.


    That was the dukes retort after Richard had sent Iona home and warned him when they were alone.


    Richard was convinced that Leroy had made a personal approach to Iona with the intention of putting him in a difficult position.


    Ironically, as soon as Richard became aware of this, his petty sense ofpetition melted away like snow.


    No matter what tricks the duke yed, he would ultimately not get what he wanted.


    Iona was not the type of woman to be swayed by such deceitful seductions, so there was no need for Richard to fret unnecessarily.


    Nheless, the anger towards the dukes audacious actions remained vividly alive, separate from everything else.


    How should I make him understand his ce? Im not keen on revealing the existence of a former fiance just yet...


    It was when Richard, with a look of deep contemtion, gazed down at his now cold cup of tea.


    Just as a maid approached to refill it with warm tea, a knock sounded at the door.


    Giving permission to enter, an attendant walked in with a tense expression, someone Richard often entrusted with confidential matters.


    Instantly, Richard sensed something was amiss from his expression.


    Your Highness, I have an urgent report.


    What is it?


    A message hase from our informant at the Count Dieslers house. The person under surveince has died.


    Richard paused his motion to dismiss the approaching maid, freezing in ce.


    Anticipating the princes wrath, the attendant clenched his eyes shut.


    He had been warned of the princes already sour mood upon his arrival.


    It was uncertain what kind of severe reprimand they might face today.


    Rumors had already spread throughout the pce that the guards on duty for apse in security following the ball two nights ago had all been dismissed.


    Only the captain of the guards, who had been absent due to family matters, had narrowly retained the position by a stroke of luck.


    Though the princes anger might subside and the personnel decisions reversed, no one could predict when.


    Perhaps he might even be dismissed for merely delivering unpleasant news.


    Shes dead?


    Richard turned his gaze to the attendant, his expression eerily calm, yet those who had served him long enough could detect the restrained fury within.


    Swallowing hard, the attendant responded, It seems she heard the news of her former fianc proposing to another woman at the royal ball. Despairing, she left a note and threw herself into the riverst night...


    The signs had been there for a while.


    Ever since the marriage talks between Leroy and Iona began, there had been multiple reports of the surveince target bing increasingly despondent.


    Considering the circumstances of the person involved, it seemed like a natural reaction, so Richard didnt pay much mind and brushed it off, never expecting it to lead to such an oue.


    The attendant wished he could go back a few weeks and give his past self a good thrashing, if only it were possible.


    While internally berating himself, the attendant noted that Richard continued with his questions.


    Where is the body?


    We are conducting a search, but have not found it yet.


    Is there a chance she noticed the surveince and escaped?


    The target was not a good swimmer and always avoided water activities. Her acquaintances from her lifetime shared simr sentiments. If she had nned to escape and enlisted the help of a professional, it would have incurred a significant cost, but we havent noticed any substantial anomalies in her financial activities.


    Richard fell into a thoughtful silence for a moment.


    The attendant nced at Richard nervously, time and again.


    After hesitating, the attendant cautiously asked.


    Weve collected all her personal belongings. Should we dispose of them, or would you like them stored?


    Barely after the attendant finished his question, Richard issued an order with an air of nonchnce.


    Sort out anything useful and store it. And bring the heads of the surveince team as well.


    As youmand.


    The attendant answered, trying to calm his racing heart, relieved that his head wasnt the one at risk.


    With an inward sigh of relief, the attendant bowed respectfully to Richard and quickly left the room.


    Richard watched the attendants retreating figure in silence for a long while after he hadpletely disappeared.


    With a casual flick of his hand, Richard signaled, and the observant maid approached to exchange his cup.


    Holding the teacup, Richard savored the rising aroma along with the steam and asked.


    How long has that one been working under me?


    Its been about five years in total.


    Thats quite some time. Long enough to becent.


    The maid wisely kept her mouth shut, knowing that Richard wasnt seeking agreement with his statement.


    Instead, she sought rification on another matter.


    Shall we dispose of everything once the situation is settled?


    Start by narrowing down a sessor. Maybe


    A sudden thought caused Richard to trail off.


    After a brief contemtion, he added with an amused smile.


    It might not be a bad idea to entrust it to Iona.


    Given her meticulous nature, she might well live up to his expectations.


    Of course, this wasnt a matter light enough to be decided on a whim.


    It wasnt as if he had only ever assigned her respectable tasks, but the idea of dragging her down to the very depths was something he hesitated over, even himself.


    Though the thought of them both tumbling into the abyss, ensuring she could never leave him, wasnt entirely unappealing.


    Ill start by selecting some people and report back.


    The maid spoke evenly, as if she hadnt heard Richards earlier dilemma.


    At this, Richard couldnt help but let out a chuckle. Though not one of his knights, she was quite popr among thedies.


    After sending the maid out, wishing to be alone, Richard moved to the sofa and rxed his body against it.


    It wasnt for no reason; he was truly in dire need of rest.


    With the emperor semi-retired and leaving the state affairs to him, his schedule was hectic enough, and his surroundings were filled with nothing but exhausting matters.


    The thought of having to reconsider his means of controlling the duke from scratch was already giving him a headache.


    It was just then, as he was massaging his temples, that someone knocked on the door, signaling their presence.


    Richards response was instinctively irritable.


    I thought I said no one should enter.


    Should I leave then?


    It was Ionas voice.


    At her words, a ripple of emotion disturbed Richards previously annoyed expression.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ......No,e in.


    Richard spoke, his voice devoid of emotion.


    There were certain things he needed to be mindful of when facing Iona.


    Themon demand among these considerations was restraint.


    He must never allow himself to gaze at Iona as much as he wished, reach out his hand, or reveal his innermost feelings.


    Iona wasnt particrly quick to catch on in human rtionships, but she had a rather deep understanding when it came to Richard, at least.


    Had Richard acted even slightly more carelessly, Iona might have easily perceived his feelings.


    It cant be.


    He neither wanted to hear a word of refusal nor did he wish for an affirmative answer to return to him.


    He had no lowly hobbies of mixing blood and flesh, at least not while there was still someone in the world aware of their blood rtion.


    Soon, a woman in neat attire slowly walked in.


    Until her leave of absence, it had been rare to see her in casual clothes, buttely, he found himself more often seeing her dressed like her peers.


    The change in attire gave the impression they were meeting not as knight and lord but as man and woman.


    Richard thought it wasnt a bad diversion.


    You are as beautiful as a snowke on a summer day.


    Richard greeted her teasingly, like a man of light manners.


    Iona, having first bowed her knees in greeting, responded calmly.


    Does that mean, by any chance, that beauty does not exist?


    Surely you dont think I would utter such discourteous words to you.


    Richardughed as if in self-mockery.


    Iona, seeming to take Richardspliment as mere politeness, did not pursue the topic further and instead looked around the room, as if by habit.


    Iona checked to ensure no maids were waiting and then observed Richardsplexion.<ol><li>State of the Union - Book Review #b...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScriptState of the Union - Book Review #booktube #bookreview


    Soon after, she opened her mouth with a look of embarrassment.


    I didnt realize you had sent everyone away. It seems you wanted some quiet. Should I leave for now ande backter?


    Indeed, she was exceptionally perceptive when it came to matters involving him.


    Watching her act as if she were specifically prepared just for him, Richard felt his irritation slightly subside.


    It was just someone being foolish that annoyed me. Its nothing you need to worry about, soe and sit down.


    Above all, he was curious about the reason Iona had sought a meeting with him out of the blue.


    Instead of adding more words to her superiors directive, Iona silently moved to a chair diagonally opposite him.


    They were not facing each other, but the distance between them was considerably closer.


    So, whats the reason you wanted to see me like this?


    Iona didnt waste much time before getting to the point.


    Nils has caused trouble.


    The name popped up unexpectedly, causing Richard to furrow his brows slightly.


    Considering the eldest son of the Count Modrov family had proven his ipetence not just once or twice, why would shee to him?


    Was the severity of the incident so great that she had to seek his help?


    As he reached for the cigar case on the table, Richard urged her on.


    Exin in a way I can understand.


    Do His Highness, by any chance, know about thend contract that was made between the Count Modrov family and the royal family in the past?


    Upon broaching the subject, Iona immediately began to detail the trouble Nils had caused.


    In summary, Nils had recklessly soldnd that turned out to be extremely valuable, putting the Count Modrov family on the brink of bankruptcy.


    Furthermore, this rash action had led to a dispute involving even the royal family.


    That fool has finally...


    Richard muttered in an angry tone.


    Thend, forgotten until now, harbored a mine whose silver extraction involved some royal stakes.


    The thought of Nils squandering what could have been substantial support through his foolish gambling ignited Richards fury.


    He felt an intense desire to dismember and sell off the family estate aspensation for the damages, if possible.


    Have youe to ask me to solve this problem?


    Iona nodded gravely in response to Richards question.


    Richard, who had been holding a cigar throughout the conversation, finally turned his attention to it.


    Pretending to concentrate on cutting and lighting the cigar, he took a moment to reflect.


    Does the future of the Count Modrov family hinge on how the royal family responds?


    Richard took a moment to objectively review the situation.


    Although concerned about future losses, objectively, the royal family was not in significant trouble due to this incident.


    It wasnt as if a regr ie had been cut off; the royal finances would remain unaffected even if the customary tribute was not received.


    However, that didnt mean there would be no losses at all in the future.


    Considering the loyalty the Count Modrov family and Iona had shown to the royal family, it might be best to settle this matter amicably, within reason. Yet, that would essentially be doing a favor solely for the ducal house.


    To be honest, Richard was indifferent to whether the Count Modrov family went bankrupt and was buried in debt.


    The Count Modrov knew too many of the royal familys secrets.


    If this incident could be used to sever their messy ties, it might actually be more beneficial for him in the long run.


    The benefits that had been given so far to appease Count Modrov were by no means small.


    Above all, if I couldpletely subjugate Iona using enormous debt This isnt a bad harvest?


    With that thought settled, Richard murmured as if troubled by theplexity of the situation.


    This isnt an easy decision to make.


    Anxiety flitted across Ionas face.


    Richard leisurely observed her demeanor.


    The thought of her begging for his mercy, possibly even humiliating herself, already caused a certain tension below his waist.


    However, instead of kneeling or begging for help in front of him, Iona brought up something Richard had not anticipated.


    Given the gravity of the matter, I understand it might be difficult for you to readily offer help. If the issue cannot be resolved at your discretion... I n to seek assistance from the Duke.


    The mention of Leroy effectively provoked Richard.


    The slight smile that had been ying on Richards lips vanished in an instant.


    He tried to keep his voice free of the coldness that sought to creep in as he asked,


    Is the Duke nning to pay thepensation himself?


    The Duke is the one who bought the disputednd.


    That man?


    It was unlikely that such aplexly entangled piece ofnd was purchased by mere coincidence.


    Probably, the Duke had orchestrated this move to capture a weakness in the Count Modrov family.


    Maybe he was even in the midst of devising a new refining method and didnt want to miss the opportunity to acquire a silver mine at a bargain price.


    Regardless, the Dukes family stood to gain significantly from this affair, whereas the royal family faced a rtively substantial loss.


    With thends ownership transferred to another, the royal familys stake became unclear.


    Asserting rights amidst the dispute wasnt entirely futile, but any misstep could douse the carefully cultivated atmosphere of harmony with cold water.


    It was exactly like ying into the Dukes hands as he had nned.


    His actions are consistently irritating.


    Demandingpensation from the Count Modrov family was the safest way to mitigate losses.


    As a Duke, he couldntpletely ignore the plight of the Count Modrov family out of decency and was likely to bear some of the restitution costs.


    However, Ionas following words obliterated Richards calctions.


    After learning that the Duke was the new owner of thend, I approached him first for adjustment, hoping he might consider our circumstances given that we are about to be married. But... in exchange for resolving the issue, the Duke demanded a child.


    What?


    Richard asked sharply.


    Iona, as if embarrassed, avoided Richards gaze and bit her lip.


    Im sorry, Your Highness. I understand that bearing heirs is a natural duty within a marriage, but I just couldnt bring myself to ept it so readily. The marriage itself was so sudden, and the thought of having to consider childbirth immediately made me feel conflicted...


    Richard had a strong feeling he knew why Leroy made such a proposal.


    It was a provocation aimed at him.


    By attempting to ce his own woman in the position of Duchess, Leroy was dering he wouldnt leave her as Richards lover any longer.


    Logically, Richard should have soothed Iona and persuaded her to ept Leroys proposal.


    Considering the social status he had to uphold and the future benefits, it was clear which choice would be more advantageous.


    Yet, Richard ultimately failed to heed his own rational advice.


    The thought of Iona in the arms of another man, carrying that mans seed, was something he could never ept.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    No, its naturally something one would hesitate to do.


    With a tenseness in his voice as if cutting through unpleasant thoughts, Richard spoke.


    Eager to prevent the silence from stretching too long and allowing Iona to harbor any other thoughts, he promptly continued.


    Although Ivemanded you to marry the Duke due to my limited trust in others to delegate tasks, I have no intention of forcing you into such personal matters. I will handle this issue myself, so feel free to disregard the Dukes proposal.


    Iona, who had been looking down, lifted her surprised eyes to Richard. Her reaction seemed to say she hadnt expected him to offer help so readily.


    Suppressing her overwhelming emotions, she expressed her gratitude in a choked voice.


    Thank you, Your Highness.


    Richard, dering himself her steadfast ally, disyed a concerned expression befitting his role.


    Fortunately, ustomed to patience, he was adept at concealing his surging emotions beneath the surface.


    Richard acted as if his decision stemmed purely from sympathy, doing his best to perform.


    Otherwise, there would be no exining his sudden proactive stance the moment she mentioned the child.


    It was imperative she didnt realize his actions were motivated by such a petty reason as jealousy.


    Given that its an old contract, there might be some wiggle room to get out of it. Ill see to it that this matter can be settled with a suitable amount ofpensation.


    Words were always subject to fitting them together just right.


    He would need to look into the specifics after she left, but he didnt expect the solution to deviate much from what hed just stated.


    Richard looked at Iona, as if asking if this was satisfactory.


    Expecting her to agree contentedly, he was surprised when she instead shook her head.


    No, Your Highness. What I would like to ask you for is something else.


    And that would be?


    Please hold Count Modrov and his eldest son ountable, ensuring theypletely withdraw from the front lines.


    Hayden and Nils leave the Modrov family.


    The implications of that statement were clear.<ol><li>Pursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Ch...


    Please enable JavaScript</li><li></li></ol>


    Please enable JavaScriptPursuing My Ex Wife Isnt Easy Chapter 16-20


    Richard stared intently at Iona and said,


    If so, the Modrov family will be left with only the previous lords adopted daughter and the confined biological daughter who sought to harm her.


    ...


    Are you asking me to hand over the family to you?


    Iona did not deny it.


    Her silence was as good as an affirmation to his question.


    To think she saw an opportunity to seize control of the family amidst its crisis, not just looking after her own safety.


    Richard had never considered her to be such a bold person. His eyes narrowed.


    I had no idea you harbored such ambitions.


    Its not about ambition.


    Then what is it?


    Iona remained silent again.


    The reason she wished for her familys downfall was quite obvious.


    Richard was well aware of how the Modrov family had treated Iona all this time.


    He asked with a scoff, Revenge?


    Nils cannot be the head of the family. Hes not fit for such a position.


    And you believe you are.


    I may becking, but I think I meet the minimum requirements.


    Iona answered humbly.


    Richard was lost in thought.


    He had never considered making Iona the head of the family, but upon reflection, it wasnt entirely out of the question.


    Expanding Ionas scope of activity would also be beneficial for him.


    Currently, Hayden, who controlled the Modrov family, was technically aligned with the Empress, not Richard.


    A change in leadership in his favor might not be a bad idea at this point.


    The problem is whether its wise to entrust such a significant role to Iona and empower her...


    Richard did not want Iona to be a difficult entity to manage.


    He always wanted to keep her within his grasp, manipting her life as he saw fit.


    And like most who enjoy control, he was not fond of variables.


    The flow of negative thoughts abruptly stopped.


    Richard stiffened and slowly looked down at his arm.


    Ionas hand had somehow reached out and was gently sping the back of his hand.


    It was the first time she had initiated physical contact with him.


    Your Highness.


    There was no hint of provocation in her subdued voice.


    She simply continued, speaking as if confiding her true feelings.


    Who else could I trust and rely on if not Your Highness?


    ...


    I always thought it was enough just to endure, always trying to cover for my familys faults, but the wounds only piled up, and they never changed. I once believed that was right, that it was natural, and kept silent. I thought that was what family was.


    ...


    But in retrospect, it was Your Highness who gave me a ce to belong, who treated me as someone of true significance. So how could I not be utterly loyal to you?


    Iona, seemingly embarrassed to reveal her thoughts, kept her gaze fixed on the ground.


    This allowed Richard to freely observe her face for once.


    Her longshes drooping down, her delicate cheeks, and her slightly quivering red lips scattered his thoughts.


    It was thanks to Your Highness that I could make up my mind to leave them. So whats left for me now...


    Finally, Iona lifted her moist eyes to meet Richards gaze.


    It was the first time he had seen such a sorrowful expression on her face. In that moment, Richard felt an urge to pull her hand towards him and hold her close.


    And perhaps, someday, he might actually act on that fantasy.


    As he tried to calm his racing heart, Richard suddenly thought.


    Father, mother, Nils Modrov... Maybe theres a chance if at least three of them are gone.


    He wondered if he had somehow gained the opportunity to realize at least some of the thoughts he had once casually entertained.


    <strong>***</strong>


    After finishing her private meeting, Iona stood in the corridor, catching her breath.


    When she touched the corners of her eyes, she felt the remaining dampness, though it quickly evaporated with a few blinks.


    Iona exchanged a brief nod with a maid approaching from the opposite direction before hurrying on her way.


    As expected, He is clearly sensitive to the mention of a child.


    There were two topics Iona knew would elicit a definite reaction from Richard: her chastity and Leroy.


    The former was deduced from his response to Florences recent actions, and thetter from hearing about Richard reprimanding Leroy for making a sudden unwee marriage proposal.


    Florence has been up to no good for a while, but Richard only ever reacted strongly when it involved bringing a man into the picture.


    Of course, the severity of the wrongdoing was on a different scale.


    While Florence had spread rumors and physically harassed Iona, such incidents, though not frequent, were not unheard of within the pce.


    Florence had indeed crossed a line this time, but Iona perceived an ulterior motive in Richards behavior towards her.


    When reprimanding Florence, Richard never mentioned Iona.


    Had he truly been concerned for Iona, he would have at least once brought up the hurt the actual victim might have felt in front of Florence, who behaved shamelessly.


    However, his anger was solely his own, signifying that the emotion stemmed from the indignation of someone tampering with what he considered his possession.


    Its amusing to harbor a sense of ownership over something one hasnt even imed.


    Nheless, Iona had once devoted absolute loyalty to Richard, enough for him to harbor such a delusion.


    In return, it would only be fair for her to benefit from the family-like rtionship he so emphasized.


    Iona, with light steps, moved past the usual path and headed towards the knights quarters.


    Some knights were out in the training field, swinging their swords, presumably in their morning practice.


    Before herrades could spot her, Iona quickly slipped through the back door.


    Had Saskia heard in advance that Iona had entered the pce?


    Saskia, lounging on a sofa with her body sprawled out, didnt seem surprised to see Iona suddenly appear through the office door.


    She rolled her eyes towards Iona and then, as ifmenting, said, Iona, I think... our Highness truly loves you.


    I know.


    Iona answered calmly and approached Saskia.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Saskia blinked several times as if she had heard wrong, then abruptly lifted her head and asked.


    Didnt you say it wasnt the casest time?


    Seeing the light return to her eyes, it seemed she was back to a state where a reasonable conversation could be had.


    Iona, sitting across from Saskia, gave a canned response.


    His Majesty always holds all of us knights in deep affection and love.


    Are you mocking me now? How can someone who cherishes his subordinates gather them on their way home from work and dismiss them? What kind of love is so sadistic?


    Saskia, incredulous, scratched the back of her head vigorously as she sat up.


    It seemed she took Ionas previous answer as a mere courtesy to keep the conversation going.


    Iona, sensing the topic was a dead end, remained silent.


    Saskia, seemingly pleased just to have someone to share grievances with, began to rail against Richard as if she had been waiting for the chance.


    Ah... that damned crown prince. How are those working under him supposed to cope when he wields his authority so recklessly? Do I have to stay up all night drafting temporary duty rosters because of him? If I knew it would be like this, I wouldnt have bolted; I shouldve just stayed put...


    Captain, please watch yournguage.


    Despite Ionas polite intervention, Saskia paid no heed.


    Muttering something iprehensible about not abandoning her subordinates, she then held her forehead as if in pain.


    All the kids have been forced out by the prince anyway. Theyre out in the scorching sun pulling weeds right now...


    Werent they temporarily assigned to guard the outskirts of the castle?


    Yes, thats right. But werent there already people working there? If theres nothing else to do, he told them to tidy up the surroundings, our gracious prince did. Were short on hands as it is here.


    As Saskia grumbled, she suddenly stopped and stared intently at Iona.


    Here was a subordinate who hadnt been reassigned, who always managed to stay on the princes good side, and whopetently handled any task given.


    With hopeful expectation, Saskia asked.


    So why are you here? Did youe to work?


    Ignoring Saskias nonsensical question, Iona went straight to the point.


    I have a favor to ask.


    A favor?


    Count Modrov and Nils will soon be brought here, captured.


    Given the vition of the contract with the royal family, it was highly likely that the Royal Knights would be the first to be deployed.


    Once an investigative body is designated, jurisdiction usually doesnt change, so Count Modrov was likely to continue being interrogated here.


    Above all, the crown prince would prefer to handle matters where its easiest for him.


    Iona felt the same way.


    For Iona, there was no institution as essible as the Royal Knights, given that she was working there herself.


    I have a small wish that Count Modrovs imprisonment here be somewhat... ufortable.


    Iona said this calmly, fixing her gaze on Saskia.


    Iona was not joking, and Saskia quickly realized this, her expression turning serious.


    Straightening her posture, which had been slightly hunched, Saskia asked.


    Why is Count Modrov being captured?


    Theres been a legal dispute with the royal family. Additional corruption is expected to be uncovered as well. Its unlikely hell retain his title.


    Of course, those additional corruptions were to be kindly provided by Iona, who had been gathering evidence.


    Hayden was a man blinded by greed. Using his close ties with the royal family as a shield, he had bitten off more than he could chew.


    Exposing just those actions would have been damaging enough for Hayden, but the most effective measure was topletely sever his connections with the royal family.


    That way, he would never dare to make aeback.


    Iona briskly added.


    Meaning, you dont need to worry about any repercussions.


    Instead of readily agreeing, Saskia fell deep into thought.


    After a long silence, Saskia abruptly said.


    Iona,e back.


    Iona looked troubled.


    Havent I mentioned Ill be retiring upon getting married?


    But youre the right person for this job. Come and conduct the interrogation yourself. And break Nilss leg while youre at it.


    Its absurd for me, a Modrov myself, to oversee the investigation of my own family. Everyone would object.


    Isnt it nned for you to be exempt from punishment anyway? Then it might actually quell the controversy more if youre seen treating them harshly. After all, youre not blood-rted.


    Its not impossible.


    Saskia frowned, clearly displeased with Ionas firm refusal.


    Expecting me to do what you cant. Do you think your superior would misuse power for a subordinates personal request?


    My apologies if that was inappropriate.


    Good, because Id very much like to see the Count in agony without any requests! Ive always wanted to give Nils a beating, and nows the perfect chance. Might as well break both his legs.


    Saskia eximed, seemingly relieved.


    Every time Iona showed up with injuries, Saskia always had something to say about it.


    Sometimes she would scold her for looking unsightly or harshly advise her not to get beaten up, but it all stemmed from a ce of concern.


    Feeling somewhat ashamed, Iona bowed her head.


    Im sorry, Captain.


    She knew Saskia was a good person, but now felt ufortable having imposed such an unwee request.


    Iona was about to leave her position and felt she had been too burdensome to her Captain.


    Saskia, as if not wanting to hear anymore, stood up and retorted, If youre going to quit, then write your resignation now. I need something to show the higher-upster.


    I will.


    And make sure I get the best seat at your wedding. Just so you know, I dont want to be anywhere near the crown prince.


    Iona nned to wrap up her life in the capital as soon as the Modrov family fell into her hands.


    There were no ns to hold the ceremony, and even if a date were to be setter, it was likely not to be in the capital.


    Though it was a matter she couldnt confirm, Iona rashly assured it would be so.


    Saskia, having expedited the resignation letter, chose not to exploit Iona for unpaidbor but instead kicked her out the door, which, in its own way, was a relief.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Nils hastily tied his cravat as he left his room.


    Frustrated with leaving it to a servant, he had taken the matter into his own hands, but due to his haste, the result was far from neat.


    Nheless, with no time to spare, Nils quickly descended the stairs.


    After all, it had been over 10 minutes since he heard that his fathers carriage had passed the main gate.


    Even ounting for the time to unload luggage, Hayden should have been entering the foyer by now.


    And sure enough, as Nils rounded thestnding, he saw a familiar figure.


    With a light cough, Nils approached his father.


    Father.


    Hayden, who had been instructing a servant, finally turned to Nils.


    Haydensplexion, after a forced march, was far from well, to say the least.


    At this, Nils expressed his surprise.


    My word, Father. I heard you were far away, but you rushed back so suddenly. You should go up and rest first...


    And leave my daughter implicated in a crime. For what? To chase after some noble bastard whose whereabouts are unknown? Enough, spare me the nonsense and exin the situation in detail. What exactly happened?


    Didnt you hear the full story from the messenger?


    I did hear it. But one must understand it fully, mustnt they?


    Hayden spoke in a weary voice.


    He had roughly heard the details of the case, but he couldnt grasp how things had turned out this way.


    It wasnt so much a problem of understanding as it was his subconscious refusing to ept the truth.


    Therefore, even as Nils began exining again, Hayden kept sighing, unable toprehend how things hade to this.


    I should never have left the capital; what a grave mistake Ive made.


    Certainly, had he been present, it might not have been entirely impossible to extricate Yvonne from the investigation.


    Was it greed, the anticipation of a hefty sum, that had clouded his judgment too much?


    Before he knew it, he had spent far longer chasing Robert than initially nned.


    And now, having returned empty-handed and for such a disgraceful reason, his reputation was severely tarnished.


    Its not toote, even now. Instead of wasting time here, I should immediately go and see my superiors...


    It was then, as Hayden turned back towards the entrance in a fluster, that someone burst through the main door and into the mansion.


    However, someone was hardly the right termit was more appropriate to say someones, as the uninvited intruders were not alone.


    Among the men dressed in Royal Knights uniforms, a woman with short ck hair stepped forward.


    It was Captain Saskia.


    With a cool smile that had made many a young knight weep, she said, Its been a while, Count Modrov. I trust your household is well. Ah, but with your son and daughter taking turns causing trouble, perhaps thats too much to hope for?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Hayden, who had been nkly watching the scene, snapped back to reality and scowled fiercely.


    It was utterly rude, not only to suddenly break into on private property but also to pick a fight by mentioning family. It was an insolence that couldnt just be overlooked.


    Haydens neck veins bulged as he demanded an exnation from Saskia.


    Saskia-nim, what is this impudence? What urgent matter brings you here to behave so indecently? Lets hear it then!


    Saskia turned her gaze towards Nils, eyeing him coldly.


    Feeling her icy stare, Nils instinctively flinched and stepped back.


    While Hayden might have been oblivious, Nils, as the one who had caused the trouble, could easily guess.


    He knew that the reason the royal knights hade to the counts residence was because of him.


    Since it appears youve received no exnation from your son, allow me to rify the situation.


    Saskia shrugged lightly and signaled to one of her subordinates standing beside her.


    Sir Hardy, do you have the invoice?


    Yes, right here.


    The subordinate knight confidently pulled an envelope from his breast pocket and approached Hayden with it.


    Hayden reluctantly epted it, his expression betraying his unease at the appearance of the mysterious document.


    This is thepensation imed for the breach of the tribute contract previously agreed upon between the royal family and the counts family. Its calcted based on the estimated reserves to be mined from the Siam mines in the future, converted to market value ording to the contract rate.


    Saskia exined in a more official tone than when she first appeared.


    Hayden opened the envelope in his hand as if he were fascinated.


    He could barelyprehend half of what Saskia had said, but to grasp the situation, he had no choice but to check the documents they provided.


    With trembling hands, Hayden traced the lines of text on the document, reading it through.


    And when he saw the amount stated at the end, he nearly fainted on the spot. The sum was so vast that even selling the entire counts family estate wouldnt cover it.


    Hayden mumbled incoherently, his face a picture of confusion.


    A breach of contract,pensation... what is all this...?


    Hayden was aware of the existence and history of the Siam mines, but he had no clue about recent developments.


    He hadnt heard the news that the Siam mines had resumed mining, nor was he aware that his son had long sold thend to someone else, as he had been wandering the provinces.


    Yet, in this moment, Hayden was certain of one thing: his son had finally caused a disaster beyond their means to resolve.


    Desperate, Hayden turned to Nils with a pleading look.


    Nils, what in the world has happened? Is this your doing? Can you exin what all this means?


    Father, I can handle this. Dont worry. I have a n.


    Nils hurriedly tried to reassure his father.


    However, the uncertainty on his own face made his assurances unconvincing.


    Moreover, Nils didnt attempt to rify the situation as a misunderstanding but kept insisting he could resolve it, suggesting the crisis they faced was not due to a simple error.


    Hayden nced at the documents again with a look of despair.


    He groaned, Even if there were issues, how can they demand such an absurd amount...?


    Hayden wanted to scream for this nonsensical joke to stop.


    But the documents Saskia presented clearly bore the royal seal, lending an undeniable reality to the situation.


    Hayden didnt even dare to wipe the sweat dripping down his forehead.


    Of course, ims for damages tend to be inted, but with such a huge amount, even if we managed to reduce thepensation in a realwsuit...


    Haydens face drained of all color.


    Unless thewsuit waspletely invalidated, the Modrov familys bankruptcy seemed inevitable.


    Facing awsuit against the royal family, finding someone to help, as in other situations, was out of the question.


    Hayden cried out in denial of this desperate situation.


    There must be some mistake! Everyone, stand aside; I must speak to Her Majesty the Empress myself!


    Since weve been dispatched with the royal approval, lets go together to rify the details.


    Saskia said, signaling to her men.


    As Hayden tried to push through the ranks of soldiers, he was unceremoniously detained by them.


    In that moment, as Nils was flustered trying to free his father from the knights, an unmistakable sound of footsteps came from the stairs.


    Nils, who reflexively turned around, immediately brightened up upon seeing the neer.


    Iona!


    Nils looked up at Iona with a desperate expression, as if she was their savior.


    Hayden felt the same way.


    Recalling that those holding him were Ionas associates, he called out to his daughter in desperation.


    Iona! Come here and talk some sense into these people! Yes, send a message to His Highness the Crown Prince right away and find out what all this is about!


    Iona didnt respond.


    Instead, she descended the stairs slowly with an expressionless face.


    Her indifferent reaction made Nils and Hayden extremely anxious.


    They focused their gaze on Iona, waiting for her to say something, anything.


    Hayden urged her in a half-pleading, hoarse voice.


    Iona...?


    Stepping forward in front of Hayden, Saskia spoke.


    Weve been ordered to ensure that Yvonne doesnt escape as well. The royal knights will be stationed outside her room, is that alright?


    Then well need a ce for them to rest and eat. Should we move Yvonne to the annex so she can stayfortably?


    That would be helpful, though they will be rotating in shifts.


    Saskia nodded in agreement, her demeanor much more amiable than the forceful attitude she had shown towards Nils and Hayden.


    It was then that Nils seemed to realize something.


    He looked at Iona with a face full of betrayal and shouted.


    You, you deceived me!


    Betrayal.


    Iona thought it was a feeling he had no right to harbor towards her.


    Iona smirked and asked.


    What?


    You promised me, said youd talk to the Duke! You assured me youd handle everything as if it was certain, and now youre pretending you dont know?


    Ah... you did ask me to help you get back thend you lost in a gambling bet, didnt you?


    Iona spoke as if trying to recall a vague memory.


    At this, a softughter broke out among the knights, none of them having anticipated that this whole debacle was due to a gambling bet.


    Saskia sent a warning look their way, and while the noise died down, the unsettled atmosphere couldnt be fully calmed.


    Nils face flushed red with the pouring mockery.


    Iona, observing his shameful state, asked pointedly.


    But why should I have honored that request?


    You promised! I...


    Nils started to recall their conversation but hesitated to speak further.


    He couldnt bear to reveal in front of everyone that he had once begged Iona for mercy, even going so far as to kneel.


    As if anticipating such a reaction from Nils, Iona smiled thinly.


    A promise, you say? I have no recollection of that.


    ...


    Do you have any proof?


    As soon as Iona retorted, Nils froze solid.


    With shaky eyes, he suddenly lunged forward as if he intended to throw a punch at Iona.


    Saskias eyes gleamed as she shouted.


    Take him down!


    Nils desperate struggle was buried in vain.


    Before he could even reach Iona, the knights restrained him and forced him to kneel.


    Struggling pitifully, Nils screamed.


    Let me go, release me! Its not us but her who should be thrown in jail! Shes the one who concocted a vile scheme to ruin our family!


    Naturally, no one took Nils baseless usations seriously.


    Even Hayden turned away from the disgraceful sight of his son, lost for words.


    Iona stepped forward slowly, approaching Nils.


    Instead of offering the courtesy of meeting his gaze, she looked down at him with a dry eye, which made Nils flinch and shut his mouth under her intimidating presence.


    Nils, I still dont quite understand what made you think you could expect such mercy from me... But, I think I get the gist of it.


    ...


    You either didnt understand the gravity of your actions, or you thought I wouldnt dare touch you.


    Iona spoke with an impassive face. Looking down at Nils kneeling before her, Iona felt neither a sense of victory nor satisfaction.


    This was merely the inevitable oue.


    You were wrong on both ounts. Just as much as you wanted me dead, I wanted you gone. The only difference between you and me is that you failed, and I seeded.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Observing Iona with her impassive, death-like demeanor, Nils felt a sudden chill run down his spine.


    He cant believe she was sessful.


    It was as if she had already attempted to kill him once.


    If not, it seemed like a deration of her resolve to make it happen no matter what.


    Nils tried to dismiss it as an absurd thought, but he couldntpletely shake off the ominous premonition that had settled in his mind.


    With a wavering voice, he barely managed to ask.


    You, you... Did you n this from the very beginning? So you could... me...


    Ive always been disappointed that you couldnt see my true intentions, Nils.


    Iona interrupted without hesitation.


    If Nils had realized the seriousness of the situation and called for Hayden sooner, Iona might have found herself in a bit of a predicament. She would have had to devise other secondary ns to tie Haydens hands.


    But Nils was too preupied with covering up his own mistakes, leading to this very oue.


    The situation had now festered beyond repair.


    The royal familys response was the most crucial issue in this matter.


    Depending on whether the royal family chose to overlook this or not, the fate of the Modrov family would be drastically different.


    In this regard, it was nearly impossible for Nils and Hayden to escape their predicament, especially since Iona had recruited the crown prince himself, a key figure in the royal family.


    Although Hayden had once been closely associated with the Empress, that was now a thing of the past.


    After the Empress began avoiding public appearances and secluded herself in the inner pce, she no longer interacted with Hayden as frequently as before.


    It was natural for Hayden to lose his former glory.


    Instead, Hayden had tried to make aeback by cing Iona under the princes wing, but even his own daughter turned her back on him, unable to withstand the persecution, making it difficult to seek help.


    Rather than receiving help, you will face retaliation.


    Iona thought to herself, letting out an involuntary snicker.


    Was that taken as a mockery?


    Nils red at Iona fiercely as he raised his head.


    His eyes glinted with murderous intent.


    You think you can y me and get away with it! Ill kill you. Once Im free, youll be the first one I kill!


    Nils thrashed about as if he intended to put his words into action right then and there.


    It was a foolish endeavor. If Iona were to face any danger in the future, everyone present would suspect Nils first and foremost.


    Above all, Nils was not the kind of strongman who could easily shake off the two stalwarts binding him.


    His final struggle was in vain. He couldnty a finger on Iona.


    Saskia, looking at Nils who was howling like an animal with a disgusted expression, soon pretended to cover her ears.


    With an annoyed tone, she ordered her subordinates.


    Theres no point in any more talk. If hes been secured, load him onto the carriage for transport.


    Following Saskiasmand, the knights moved more swiftly.


    The knights who had firmly bound Haydens wrists forced him to his feet.


    As his son was dragged outside, Hayden, looking back and forth between his bound hands and his son, cried out desperately to Iona.


    Iona, calm down. This is no time to be emotional! Dont you see that the Modrov name offers you protection as well?


    Had he observed the situation, he would have realized that Iona had yed a significant role in their capture, but his plea to Iona sounded merely heartrending.


    He spoke as if he genuinely regretted Ionas wrong choice.


    Iona was inwardly impressed.


    He hasnt been the head of the family for nothing.


    Indeed, the father had a quicker grasp of the situation than the son.


    At least he had the decency to conceal his hostility in his gaze.


    Hayden seemed to be trying to appease Iona, hoping to defuse the situation.


    It wasnt a bad calction. The problem was that such calctions were meaningless in this situation.


    If only he had shown such insight a bit sooner.


    In the past, when her threshold for happiness was low, she might have been grateful for even such small kindnesses, just as she had been easily swayed by the crown princes insincere smiles.


    But the current Iona had already given up all expectations of them.


    Her family was nothing more than pitiful trash, and any affection from them was sure to stink of their corruption.


    Iona had no interest in picking up garbage.


    Im afraid you still havent grasped the situation, Count.


    Iona said with a hint of pity.


    Iona, wait, just listen to me for a moment.


    Hayden interjected hurriedly, perhaps worried she would dismiss him outright.


    He rushed to continue, fearing he might be dismissed without a chance to persuade her.


    I dont know what Nils has done this time, but there must be a reason for your actions. I understand youve had many grievances. If you have anyints, tell me frankly. Ill do my best to resolve them in your favor.


    Laughter began to break out among the knights who were watching.


    They wererades who had spent a long time with Iona and knew better than anyone the treatment she had received from her family.


    Although Iona had never spoken ill of her family out loud, her domestic situation was evident from other circumstances.


    It was foolish not to realize why her body, which was fine during duels, would return from home bruised and battered.


    The widespread rumors about Nils in the capital werergely due to Ionasrades speaking ill of him.


    To think they would attempt to gloss over the past with mere grievances was absurd.


    They knew the family was rotten, but the reality was even worse than they thought.


    The knights looked at Hayden with almost contemptuous eyes.


    The hostile atmosphere and Ionas silence made Hayden unbearably anxious.


    Hayden raised his voice as if to admonish Iona.


    When theres a problem within the family, shouldnt we talk it out and clear up any misunderstandings first?


    ......


    Iona Modrov, just think about how long youve lived with us. Those years shouldnt be so easily discarded. Yes, indeed. You might be led by your emotions now, but you should also consider what youve gained under the protection of our family! And about the marriage, what about your marriage to the Duke? Do you think the Duke would wish to continue his alliance with a family at odds with the royal family?


    Hayden spoke as if Iona would naturally regret the loss of her familys status.


    It was aughably mistaken belief.


    Especially since there was likely no one more eager than Iona to erase the Modrov surname from her name.


    Iona responded to his patronizing attitude as if dousing it with cold water.


    Count, do not assume that the Modrov name was ever an object of my desire. Indeed, there was a time when I sought your approval, but that was only because I was too young back then, and Id like to excuse those embarrassing actions as such.


    Haydens eyes wavered.


    He could sense it wasnt hard to predict.


    No matter how he tried to persuade her, Iona would not reverse her previous decision, because she had been nning and hoping for all this for a very long time.


    Let me put it more simply for you to understand, Count. I am confident that there is no one who desires the decline and downfall of Modrov more than I do. So, you cannot persuade me with talk of this familys history or glory. Please dont feel wronged. All of this is...


    Iona paused momentarily, savoring the moment as she looked at the defeated figure before her.


    After fully observing Haydens face filled with fear and astonishment, she whispered softly.


    Its because you raised me not as a daughter, but as an enemy.


    <strong>***</strong>


    He couldnt pinpoint where it had all gone wrong.


    Wasnt I supposed to leave the capital?


    Yes, if he hadnt stayed in the capital, perhaps there might have been a chance for resolution.


    It shouldnt have been Nils to be set as the heir.


    From the start, the position of heir was too significant a responsibility to be entrusted to Nils.


    He should have taken more time to consider, instead of being pushed by circumstances into a hasty decision.


    Yes, that too was because of that girls persuasion. Was it from that moment?


    He should have secured a weakness to prevent any possibility of betrayal.


    Hayden repeated the same thoughts over and over, finally covering his face with his hands in despair.


    From what he had gathered through some investigation, the current situation was not just unfavorable to him but was moving in a malicious direction.


    The royal family seemed intent on picking him apart to the bone, eagerly finding fault with him at every turn.


    Just today, he was forced to revisit his dishonorable past actions.


    I cant just die like this.


    Fortunately, or unfortunately, the chill in the locked room made it easy to cool his overheated brain.


    After spending some time with his head against the wall and his eyes closed, Hayden stood up.


    It was clear whom he needed to seek out at a time like this.


    Approaching the door, Hayden grasped the bars and nced beyond them.


    Hayden said with a hint of sarcasm.


    Seems like all the faces guarding me are too familiar.


    Even within the ranks of the royal knights, factions formed depending on whom they served.


    Having observed the knights rotating on guard duty for several days, Hayden was certain that the Empress was monitoring him.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    It seems this was not solely the doing of His Highness the Crown Prince, was it?


    Hayden tried his best to appear nonchnt, but couldnt prevent his emotions from creeping into his voice.


    Deep betrayal was evident in Haydens eyes as he stared at the pawns of the Empress.


    And why wouldnt there be? Consider the amount of devotion he had poured into the royal family over the years.


    He had evenmitted unspeakable acts to curry favor with the Empress.


    Reflecting on his actions and the benefits he had reaped, there was no way the royal family could treat the Modrov family in such a manner.


    Entwined in a web of mutual interests, Hayden was privy to the royal familys darkest secrets.


    Or perhaps, this is their chance to dispose of me?


    Hayden sneered silently, grinding his teeth.


    One thing was clear: the Empress was monitoring him, fearing that certain secrets mighte to light.


    The knights sent by the Empress kept a close watch on Hayden, showing no interest in his convenience.


    Return to your ce.


    It seemed the knights warning confirmed the suspicion that the Empress had abandoned Hayden, without even a nce his way.


    But Hayden was not the type to back down at such a meager threat.


    He scrutinized the opponents expression and asked, Do you monitor me so diligently out of fear that I might let something slip?


    Finally, the knights gaze returned to Hayden.


    His face remained expressionless, but his eyes betrayed an undeniable difort.


    It seemed the knight was quite uneasy about being chosen as Haydens conversational counterpart.


    The knight warned again, in a business-like tone.


    You wont like what happens if you continue to spout nonsense.


    So, youve decided to abandon me, then?


    Better to roll in a dung heap than in theherworld, they say.


    A worm in the dung heap can be easily dealt with at any time. Dont think Ill fall for such trivial tricks.


    The knight, rendered speechless by Haydens retort, mped his mouth shut.


    Hayden was right.


    If one meeklyplied with the royal familys treatment, they might preserve their life for the moment, but such a promised future could not be longsting.


    The Empress was not one to leave potential troubles behind, and death was above all an effective means to conceal the truth.


    Having been dragged here, Hayden was as good as having received a death sentence.


    Grant me an audience with Her Majesty the Empress, I have urgent matters to convey.


    A metallic edge tinged Haydens voice as he requested this final negotiation.


    Hayden was not unaware that he stood on the brink of a precipice.


    A single misstep could lead to a fall from which not even his body would be recoverable.


    After taking a deep breath, Hayden spoke.


    Tess.


    The mention of a buried name caused his interlocutor to falter.


    Hayden, observing the reaction closely, added in a secretive tone.


    I have something to tell Her Majesty the Empress about Princess Teresa.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Rosalia Elje Leman, the Empress of the Leman Empire, was born into nobility.


    As the eldest princess of Vardem, a neighboring kingdom to Leman, she naturally enjoyed a life of luxury and opulence, receiving courtship from equally high-status men as she came of age.


    Among many distinguished suitors, Rosalias eye was caught by the heir to the Leman Empire.


    She could have married a noble from her homnd and stayed there, but Rosalia chose to marry a prince from a neighboring country and journey to a foreignnd.


    Rather than marrying a noble and distancing herself from the throne, she wanted to be the Empress of an empire andmand the world.


    It was a youthful ambition, but considering her position to actually realize this dream, it was not something to be dismissed as mere childish folly.


    Eventually, her goal became reality, and she now stood at the pinnacle of power, able to control everyone at her whim.


    Her life was perfect.


    Except for therge burn scar that remained from her past.


    Her Majesty the Empress, pleasee this way.


    After a brief wait, the confirmation to enter was given.


    Rosalia checked her veil out of habit to ensure it was in ce before following the knights lead.


    Inside the small interrogation room, Count Modrov was bound and waiting for her.


    Haydensplexion was notably poor, likely due to the harsh questioning he had undergone.


    Rosalia gazed at Haydens weary face before suddenlymenting.


    Youve aged quite a bit.


    She recalled thest day she had met Hayden.


    Though it felt like a long time had passed, it was only about three years ago.


    He didnt seem this aged back then; perhaps it was not the passage of time but ack of care that was the issue.


    After all, he had been captured and brought directly to the royal pce shortly after returning from wandering the provinces, hardly having a moment to rest.


    Considering his past as the capitals most handsome man, who attracted the attention of countless women, his current appearance was indeed less than expected.


    Rosalia took her seat with an overt scoff.


    Despite her insulting treatment, Hayden remained silent. After all, there were things more important than pride.


    So, youve finally shown your face.


    Do I have a particr reason to meet with you separately?


    Rosalia asked tly.


    Although she was interested in the deal Hayden had proposed and had sought this meeting, she did not want to show any signs of desperation to him.


    She spoke with an air of disinterest.


    Speak then, if you have something to say. Thats why you requested this conversation, isnt it?


    There was an implication that any unnecessary pleasantries would lead her to quickly change her mind and leave.


    Despite feeling irked by her authoritative tone, Hayden took a short breath to calm his emotions.


    Being able to bring up his matter directly was, in any case, a wee development for him.


    Hayden tried to meet her eyes through the veil as he spoke.


    Release me.


    If youre thinking of asking for forgiveness, youve picked the wrong person. This affair was entirely my sons doing.


    Rosalia calmly deflected the responsibility.


    Of course, before proceeding with the n to purge Hayden, Richard had sought her permission, but Rosalia spoke as if she had no will of her own in the matter.


    Hayden had suspected as much but could not outright use her of lying.


    He realized it was time to unveil something that would truly capture her interest.


    Hayden was confident that the bait he offered would pique her interest.


    Its an enticing proposal, especially since it involves the woman who caused you to wear a veil.


    Before Hayden could finish speaking, the knights waiting behind him forcefully pushed him onto the desk.


    The intense pain from his head hitting the surface was so severe that his vision spun.


    Gasping in shock, Hayden blinked several times with effort.


    Rosalia looked down at the trembling Hayden with a dry gaze and quietly raised her right hand, signaling that it was enough.


    The knights, catching her cue, stepped back.


    Only then could Hayden straighten up and face her again.


    So, you said theres something I need to know about Teresa.


    Hayden wasnt the only one unsettled by the situation.


    Ros was surprised to find her voiceing out moreposed than she had expected.


    She couldnt be sure what Hayden was about to reveal about Teresa, but merely the mention of the name made her heart race.


    Whether it was due to longing, a sense of victory, or guilt, she couldnt tell.


    Lets hear it then, this secret that you knew and I did not.


    Fortunately, or unfortunately, the veil hiding her face meant she didnt need to manage her expression.


    Rosalia looked at Hayden with a stern face.


    Feeling the silent pressure, Hayden finally parted his trembling lips.


    Princess Teresas child is alive.


    Princess Teresa was the beloved daughter of the previous emperor and the younger sister of the current emperor.


    However, not many remembered her now, as she had been confined to the pce from a young age and had not been seen in public since.


    It had been 15 years since the princess was said to have died in a fire, so it wasnt strange that she had faded from public memory.


    But the Empress had not forgotten Teresa for a single day since that fire, which had also left an indelible scar on Rosalia.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    The child Teresa gave birth to died.


    After a long silence, Rosalia denied it.


    No emotion could be felt in her restrained voice.


    However, this was merely a public faade, and it was impossible to know what fervor truly lurked within.


    Hayden answered with a tense face.


    It did not die.


    No, it died. Everyone confirmed the corpse.


    She was confined and bound, but she was originally a person of good fortune and standing. The midwife and maid conspired to smuggle out the child and presented a dead infant in its ce.


    Are you saying that you alone saw through the deception that Teresa had fooled everyone with?


    Because the child was sent to me.


    Rosalia closed her mouth.


    A silence longer than any before fell between them.


    After a while, Rosalia issued a coldmand to her subordinates to leave.


    Everyone out.


    But, Your Majesty the Empress, it is dangerous to be alone with a criminal...


    Did you not hear me say to leave!


    Rosalia snapped irritably, cutting off her subordinates protest.


    Only those who had long served the Empress had followed her into this ce, and they knew well that it was not in their best interest to cross her at such times.


    They did not make the Empress repeat herself.


    After everyone had withdrawn like the tide, only Rosalia and Hayden were left in the room.


    Hearing the door close, Rosalia opened her eyes long and said, Continue.


    You must remember the maid named Mariam. When I was staying outside the capital under Your Majestys orders, a member of the maids family came looking for me. With a child in arms.


    Hayden added with a bittersweet tone, You know, dont you? Princess Teresa truly loved me. Even up to that point, she was eagerly awaiting my return.


    Rosalia muttered to herself as if scoffing at the disgusting notion.


    And she thought herself no less nauseating for having such thoughts.


    She had always tried to justify the actions she hadmitted, but she had never felt proud of herself, only repeatedly failing.


    The reason Rosalia could not forget Teresa was simple. Teresa represented her shameful past.


    Rosalia closed her eyes and slowly retraced those distant days.


    The Leman royal family had always treasured daughters for generations.


    Among her boisterous brothers, the former Emperor had cherished Princess Teresa, his second daughter, with special affection.


    This exceptional love for his daughter was not confined to the private sphere alone.


    Even after his children had grown up, the former Emperor hesitated in choosing a sessor, and the eldest, who had believed it was natural for him to inherit the empire, felt threatened.


    Rosalia, too, had married him with his future in mind.


    The eldest was wary of his sibling but hesitated to take direct action, for he had cherished them as a family over the years.


    It was Rosalia who stepped in to take the ce of her indecisive husband.


    Rosalia thought it necessary to create an undeniable w in Teresa, and opportunistically used Hayden, who was lingering around the royal court seeking favor.


    Princess Teresa was exceptionally bright for her age, but naive about the malice of others.


    Loved by all, the Princess had a carefree and cheerful nature.


    Hayden, on the other hand, was a man who, with his impressive appearance, had a history of toying with numerous women.


    For him, seducing an innocent woman who had never been with a man was easier than breathing.


    The Princess quickly fell into a secret love with the nobleman who appeared before her as if by fate, unaware that their meeting was the result of someones vile scheming.


    Before long, Teresa became pregnant.


    It was perhaps inevitable, given that she had engaged in rtions at the mans whim without a thought for contraception.


    Coincidentally, Hayden had to go abroad around that time, and Teresa kept silent about her condition, waiting for her lovers return.


    She thought they could simply hold an official marriage ceremony upon his return.


    Although Haydens status was somewhat inferior to hers, Teresa was confident she could persuade her father until then; the former Emperor had never once refused her anything.


    But strangely, there was no word from Hayden for months.


    Her pregnancy became too obvious to hide, and whispers among her attendants soon spread the rumor that the Princess was with child.


    The rumor eventually reached the former Emperors ears.


    When he confronted his daughter and confirmed the truth, he was furious.


    He was ready to tear apart the man who had impregnated his daughter then and there, and in front of her enraged father, she could not bring herself to name her beloved.


    Ultimately, by the former Emperorsmand, Teresa was confined to wait out her pregnancy.


    While pretending to support Teresas love, Rosalia consoled her and managed the circting information behind her back.


    If Haydens name reached the former Emperors ears, it was likely that the couple would be allowed to marry formally.


    Rosalia hoped the child in Teresas womb would remain a mere bastard.


    Even if the former Emperor cherished his daughter, he would not pass the throne to a Princess with a fatherless child.


    If Rosalia endeavored to tarnish Teresas life, conversely, the former Emperor wished more than anyone to erase that blemish from his daughter.


    Yet, what hurt Teresa more was not Rosalias malice but the affection of the former Emperor, who decided to erase this whole affair by eliminating the child.


    Given the advanced stage of the pregnancy, abortion was risky, so the former Emperor waited until the birth. Then, as soon as Theresa gave birth, he snatched the baby away and had it killed without a trace.


    But Teresa foresaw this and smuggled the child out in advance?


    It wasnt impossible.


    The former Emperor certainly never vocalized his intention to kill the child, but Teresa, observing the circumstances, must have guessed her fathers intentions to some extent.


    Was she nning to send the child to its father, unable to raise it herself...?


    To entrust her daughters fate to the man who ruined her life was a sorrowful affair.


    Rosalia swallowed a hollowugh and then, with an icy gaze, turned to Hayden and asked, Do you understand what youre saying?


    A royal bloodline, thought to be dead, clinging to life in obscurity.


    It was a matter not to be spoken of lightly.


    Whether it was a lie or the truth, it presented a problem; the truth, even more so.


    Hayden, looking troubled, attempted to exin his position as if to justify himself.


    Ive struggled with how to present this matter to Your Majesty. The reason I chose silence at that time was...


    ...


    Still, isnt it a child of my blood? Revealing its existence would surely endanger its life, so as a father, I couldnt just speak up. I could only hope it lived untroubled, hidden away in some unnoticed ce.


    It was merely yourst resort for ckmail.


    Rosalia retorted coldly.


    Hayden did not bother to deny it.


    Indeed, he was ckmailing her at that moment, and any further embellishment would only serve to antagonize her further.


    Hayden spoke in a subdued voice with a subtle tone.


    Your Majesty the Empress would want to handle this matter with the leastplications possible.


    ...


    Ensure the safety and well-being of my family and me. The investigation isnt over yet, so the oue could very well change. If everything is restored to how it was, as if nothing happened, I will tell you where the child is. And I will cleanly forget all the facts I know.


    Hayden added, as if to persuade Rosalia.


    Havent I proven over the past two decades or more that I am tight-lipped?


    Hayden knew the weight of a secret.


    The moment he took custody of the princess child, his immediate thought was to use it to silence Rosalia.


    It would have been disastrous if the princess, realizing she had been betrayed by him, reported his name to the former Emperor.


    Rosalia promised Hayden personal safety and power, but he didnt fully trust the Empress. After achieving her goal, Rosalia had no reason to protect Hayden to the end.


    After much deliberation, Hayden returned to the capital and reunited with Teresa with Rosalias help.


    Then, with a look of joy, he said to the princess, who inquired about the childs well-being.


    Your Highness, rest assured, I have safely hidden the child you sent. As long as our meetings remain a secret, as they have been, the child will always be safe.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    For the princess, who had been contemting marriage and raising children with him, his words were nothing short of a bolt from the blue.


    Her face turned ashen in an instant.


    Teresa forced a smile, as if to soothe her suddenly estranged lover.


    What are you saying, Hayden? I can hardly understand what you mean...


    Let me exin it simply, Princess Teresa. I never intended to marry you from the start.


    Strictly speaking, this was both true and false.


    It wasnt that Hayden had never dreamed of marrying the princess and bing a princess consort.


    However, the likelihood of such an absurd goal bing reality was exceedingly low.


    If Hayden were to betray Rosalia and marry the princess, he would ultimately need to win the throne and eliminate them. Otherwise, it would be his own life that would end in silence.


    The problem was that Teresa was not a figure worth staking Haydens life on.


    She herself had little ambition for session, and more importantly, she was not immune to the dirty tricks of a man like him.


    While Teresa was clever enough to be considered for session by thete emperor, that was all there was to it.


    Hayden believed that academic intelligence and political acumen were two different matters.


    If she were smart enough to inherit the throne, she wouldnt have met me and ruined her life.


    Thinking this, Hayden felt as if all of this was the princess karma.


    If she had only been a bit wiser, she wouldnt have had to experience such an ordeal.


    With that thought, even a shred of guilt Hayden might have felt was gone, and he spoke with a cold expression.


    I am already in talks for marriage with another woman. She is the match chosen by my parents. Today, I came here to rify my rtionship with you, Your Highness.


    So, what are you saying? You speak of betrothal, but your lover is me, and what about our child? How can you marry another woman...


    A royal marriage with Your Highness? As if that were ever a suitable situation for me. Im sorry, Your Highness. It seems my love was not deep enough to resolve to spend my life with you.


    usations and denials, pleas and persuasions were repeated several times.


    Despite Teresas tears and rage, Hayden remained unyielding until the end.


    He observed her impassively, as if she were a stranger with no connection to him.


    Finally, their allotted time for meeting came to an end.


    The light in Teresas eyes dimmed.


    As Hayden prepared to leave, Teresa, with a voice dried up from despair, pleaded.


    Give me back my child.


    ncing back at her, Hayden adjusted his hat and replied, Stay quiet and obedient as you are now, and perhaps, someday, Ill allow you to see the childs face.


    With that, Hayden walked out, never seeking her out first again.


    Until the day Teresa died, having summoned him to the pce herself, Hayden had forgotten about the princess confined because of him and lived his life without trouble, thanks to Teresa keeping the secret for the safety of their child.


    Yet, she never saw the childs face again until her death.


    Where have you hidden the child? the Empress asked, barely concealing her agitation.


    Given that she didnt immediately reject his offer and stand up, it was clear she was somewhat swayed by the bait hedid out.


    With a more rxed demeanor, Hayden responded.


    Havent I already said? If you resolve this issue for me, Ill disclose the childs whereabouts. I cant reveal my hand before ensuring their safety.


    How can I be sure youre not lying to get out of this situation?


    To y such a deceitful game with the royal bloodline, in front of Her Majesty the Empress, is beyond my courage.


    Rosalia, from behind the veil, silently scrutinized Hayden for a moment.


    Her judgment was the same.


    Having served the royal family for many years and gained a certain level of experience, he always knew his ce and acted ordingly.


    In a situation where being caught in a lie would lead to a far worse end, it was unlikely he would gamble without any basis.


    Rosalia bit her lower lip gently before releasing it and said.


    I need time to verify whether your ims hold any truth.


    It would be wise to hurry. In the face of death, people lose their fear.


    Hayden remarked, confident that the Empress would not leave this seed of trouble unaddressed.


    He knew her well; she was the type who would certainly seek to eliminate Princess Teresas child, just as she had ruthlessly cleared the pce of her husbands brothers to secure his throne.


    Three days.


    ...


    Ill give you an answer within that time. Will that suffice?


    Hayden nodded in response to the Empress inquiry.


    While he was eager to leave this ufortable situation, it was time to hold his breath and wait for her decision.


    By even considering this deal, she had already made a significant concession.


    Pressing for a quicker resolution would not have been wise.


    Instead, Hayden left her with another plea.


    I will keep my promise. I hope you will do the same, Your Majesty.


    Congrattions, Count. Youve managed to speak so boldly in front of me and still preserve your life.


    The Empress replied with a cold voice as she rose from her seat.


    She nced at Hayden with disdain for a moment before turning and exiting the room.


    Her attendants, waiting outside, quickly approached her.


    Your Majesty, should we return the prisoner to his room, or...


    Yes, lets send him back now that weve finished our discussion.


    The knight in charge of guarding Hayden saluted and entered the room.


    Rosalia did not look back as she left the interrogation room, followed by the sound of several footsteps.


    As if fleeing from them, Rosalia quickened her pace through the dark corridors, consumed by a single thought.


    I must find and kill that child.


    It was the child of the woman she had ruined.


    Leaving her be could lead to unforeseen repercussions.


    The fact that Hayden had spoken about Teresas child meant her existence was no longer aplete secret, even to those who had heard their conversation.


    While she didnt doubt the loyalty of her confidants present, the unpredictability of human nature was always a concern.


    Secrets, like sand, inevitably slip through even the tightest grasp, leaking out in some form or another.


    But...


    After all, its a truth Ive lived without knowing until now. If I can bury this whole affair, pretend the child never existed, just as weve managed to keep it hidden so far...


    If she could deceive even herself in this way, then perhaps she neednt kill Teresas child.


    Rosalia took a shallow breath, aware of the irrationality of her actions.


    Yet, the desire not to further deny Teresas existence was undeniably present within her.


    Her feelings towards Teresa were always ambivalent, torn between two irreconcble sides.


    Noel.


    Rosalia halted her brisk walk, straightening her posture and turning her head to the side.


    The knight, responding to the Empress call, stepped forward and bowed.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Count Modrov looks quite disheveled. Im concerned that the harshness of his imprisonment might lead him to make a rash decision.


    The hint was subtle, but the knight understood her meaning without difficulty.


    They were outside, away from prying ears, yet the openness of their location demanded discretion.


    Direct orders, especially for something as dishonorable as murder, couldnt be openly given here.


    It seems we must ensure the Countsfort. However, given the eyes upon us, immediate improvements to his conditions might be challenging... By when would you like the matter resolved?


    The Empress, gazing at the knight who inquired about a deadline, slowly closed and then opened her eyes.


    After a brief contemtion, she decisively replied, In three days.


    It was as if she had made a promise to provide an answer by then.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Haydens absence brought significant changes to the Modrov estate.


    The most notable difference was that Iona had taken on the role of acting head of the family.


    Despite the absence of both the familys head and his heir, the influx of work remained constant, leaving the butler no choice but to knock on Ionas door with urgent matters.


    This led Iona to sit in the mansions office for the first time in a while, poring over documents in a familiar format.


    Why has the approval that should have beenpletedst quarter been dyed until now?


    The count had to leave, and Master Nils was temporarily handed over the work, but, as you know, hes not exactly thorough...


    It seems this isnt the only issue. Compile a report on all outstanding payments as well.


    The sudden increase in workload caused one aide to turn away with a grim expression.


    Then, a nervous man stepped forward as the next in line.


    He respectfully presented a report to Iona, saying, This is the new business investment n that the count had been deeply involved in. All the details have been finalized, so it just needs your seal...


    You expect to make an investment decision for the family while the head is detained? Say something that at least make some sense.


    Ionas dismissal caused the mans shoulders to slump.


    After witnessing his colleagues failures, the next person seemed to have lost all courage. Only after Ionas silent urging did he finally present his report.


    ...This is a request for support from the domain. It involves a significant sum for the settlement costs of a previous embezzlement case.


    The intimidated speaker hastily added, gauging Ionas reaction, Given the counts absence and the familys precarious situation both internally and externally, it might be best to dy support and observe for the time being. After all, the majority of those affected are tenant farmers bound by lease agreements, so theyre unlikely to cause any major disputes.


    Do you want to lose the support of the royal family and incur the wrath of the domains residents as well? Who would trust and dutifully pay taxes to their lord if he changes his stance whenever it suits him?


    Ionas expression, previously impassive, now clearly showed deep annoyance.


    Surprised by the unexpected response, the aide stammered in a retreating tone, But... there really is no money. The counts absence has disrupted the cash flow, so we need to reserve funds for the time being...


    We can use the emergency funds that the count has set aside. Oveing this crisis should be our first priority; the count would surely understand.


    Iona cut them off sharply, waving her hand dismissively.


    It was her way of saying she wouldnt engage in further arguments.


    The aide, caught off guard, missed the chance to object.


    They hadnt anticipated Iona would openly mention Haydens secret emergency fund.


    As the aide hesitated, unsure of what to do and trying to dissociate themselves from the knowledge, Iona preempted them with a sharp look.


    Do I really need to spell out how to ess that money?


    Her gaze seemed to say, Such ipetence could be punishable by death.


    Eventually, the aide backed down, tail between their legs.


    Iona, with an indifferent gesture, gathered and organized the documents before her.


    If youre done with your reports, you can leave now. Im sure theres plenty more work to be done.


    Yes, understood!


    The aides responded in unison, their voices tight with discipline.


    After days of diligently working under Iona, they had quickly learned thatziness and cunning would not work with her.


    Iona had an uncanny ability to spot anypse and point out mistakes as if she fully understood the workings of their tasks.


    Her directives were so precise that it was hard to believe she was a novice.


    Initially, the aides had unconsciouslypared Nils and Iona, but now they hadpletely abandoned such absurdparisons.


    To even consider Nils and Iona on the same level felt like a grave insult.


    Compared to Nils, who had been trained as a sessor yet continuously made mistakes, Iona seemed like a prodigy sent from heaven.


    Ignoring the admiring nces directed at her, Iona thought to herself.


    Considering Ive been acting as the head for several years,paring us might not even make sense.


    Nevertheless, firmly establishing herself as a formidable figure had made it easier to get things done her way.


    At this moment, the aides were efficiently exiting the office, following her orders.


    As they left, closing the door behind them, Marsha entered the office, as if on cue, to rece them.


    With an excited tone, Marsha said.


    Miss, you might want toe downstairs for a moment.


    Marsha, who usually maintained an expressionless face, was now sporting a strangely pleasant smile that filled her features.


    And there was essentially only one person who could elicit such a reaction from her.


    Seeking confirmation, Iona asked.


    Has the Duke arrived?


    Yes, he arrived a bit early and apologized, saying its alright for you to take your timeing down.


    Marsha ryed Leroys considerate words with a satisfied expression.


    At this, Iona unconsciously nced at the clock.


    There were still about ten minutes left until the appointed time.


    While his arrival was indeed earlier than scheduled, it wasnt so much as to be considered a breach of etiquette.


    Rather, it was Iona who might be at fault for being so engrossed in her work that she lost track of time.


    It seemed there wouldnt be time to dress up specially for the asion.


    After all, it would be rather silly to dress up with no one else around to see.


    Feeling somewhat sheepish, Iona stood up from her seat.


    It was foolish of her to think of this meeting in terms of a personal encounter when he likely requested it for official business.


    Putting aside any unwarranted expectations, Iona said calmly.


    Ill go right away.


    Marsha seemed less than pleased with Ionas in appearance, but she refrained from voicing her disapproval.


    After all, making the Duke wait too long was not something Marsha was keen on doing.


    Quickly dismissing her displeasure, Marsha quietly followed behind Iona.


    Then, she once again voiced the admiration she had repeated countless times recently.


    To think you would secure a proposal.


    Upon hearing Marshas exuberant voice, Iona couldnt help but flinch involuntarily.


    Iona tried to appear nonchnt as she responded.


    It was a marriage that was going to happen anyway. Theres no need to make such a fuss.


    But it wasnt just a proposal in writing; you were boldly confessed to in front of everyone. Clearly, the Duke must hold special feelings for you.


    Thats probably not the case...


    Marsha seemed uninterested in Ionas response.


    Regardless of Ionas agreement orck thereof, Marsha continued to predict a rosy future for her mistress and her fianc.


    Given that this misunderstanding spared her from the tedious pressure to marry, Iona found it awkward to outright deny it.


    Eventually, Iona fell silent and quickened her pace.


    She nned to dismiss Marsha with the excuse of needing to speak privately with Leroy.


    Marshas exaggerated spections, or perhaps fantasies, ceased only as they neared the drawing room.


    Marsha, feeling slighted by Ionas inattention to her stories, cast a somewhat disrespectful nce before entering.


    Youll understand why Im acting like this once you go in.


    With those bold words, Marsha grasped the handle and slowly opened the door.


    As the doors parted, the scene within the drawing room came into view, bit by bit.


    At first, Ionas eyes widened in curiosity, but they soon grewrge with astonishment.


    What is all this...


    Iona couldnt finish her sentence, her mouth merely gaping open.


    The drawing room, alreadyvishly decorated as befitting a space for receiving guests, was now transformed to such an extent that its original appearance was hard to discern.


    The room, which had been splendid yet lifeless, was now literally filled with flowers.


    The space, densely adorned with fresh flowers, resembled an indoor garden.


    Marsha, pleased with Ionas reaction, whispered softly in her ear.


    Look at that.


    Frozen in ce, Iona was unable to offer Marsha any substantial reply.


    As Iona remained stationary by the door, Leroy eventually took the initiative toe greet her.


    Walking through the blossoming flowers, Leroy extended a small bouquet he had been holding towards Iona.


    Then, with a modest demeanor uncharacteristic of someone who had orchestrated such a grand event, he gently expressed a concern.


    I hope you dont dislike flowers.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    I hope you dont dislike flowers.


    I dont like... Why would I?


    Iona managed to answer as she hastily received the bouquet from Leroy.


    The fresh scent vibrated at the tip of her nose.


    As if enchanted by the fragrance, Iona stared nkly at the flowers she held in her hand for a while.


    Pleased with her reaction, Leroy said.


    Im d you seem to like it. I put a lot of thought into choosing it.


    His deep voice brought Iona back to reality.


    Only then did Iona lift her head to examine Leroys face, puzzled by his intentions behind this gesture.


    Iona, unable to hide her confusion, asked.


    All of a sudden... Whats all this about? Why such a gift...


    Do men need a reason to give flowers to a woman? We are engaged, after all.


    Leroy answered nonchntly and returned to his seat, leaving Iona unable to argue that their rtionship was not at such a stage.


    She couldnt outright say that he was acting like a man courting a woman he was interested in, as it would be awkward for both of them.


    Knowing this, Iona followed Leroy inside with a look of uncertainty and sat across from him.


    Before she could tell Marsha to leave, Marsha had already excused herself, wishing them a good time.


    Soon the door closed, leaving only Leroy and Iona inside.


    ncing towards the door, Iona leaned slightly towards Leroy and whispered, You can be honest with me now.


    About what?


    About this being a gift prepared out of concern for appearances. To avoid seeming like yourecking in dedication to your bride by skipping the engagement ceremony.


    Iona convinced herself, reasoning out loud.


    No matter how much she thought about it, the only reason he could do something so outrageous seemed to be that.


    Reluctantly agreeing to her proposal of not having a ceremony, it appeared he had decided to save face in another manner.


    Anyone looking into this drawing room could never use him of neglecting his bride.


    However, it would be best not to do this in the future. In a situation where the family head is taken, such disys of affection... might give off the wrong impression. I understand your intentions, Duke, but...


    No, it seems you dont understand, Leroy interrupted her.


    The fond look he had been giving Iona and the bouquet in her hands had faded.


    Crossing his arms, he spoke with a hint of disappointment, I didnt realize you saw me as a calcting man who wouldnt move without an ulterior motive. I wasnt aware Ive ever been particrly stingy.


    That wasnt my intention. Its just that, without such a reason, there would be no other reason for you to give me flowers...


    Why cant I give you flowers?


    Its not that you cant, its just that...


    Iona, caught off guard by Leroys timely retort, clutched the bouquet tightly.


    Unable to guess what he was thinking, she found it difficult to articte a defense.


    From the start, she couldnt understand why he was behaving as if he had been wronged in some strange way by her.


    Im sorry, Iona apologized, almost in resignation.


    Wondering if her brief apology had failed to reach him, she caught a glimpse of Leroy wearing an incredulous expression.


    With a fleeting, hollowugh, Leroy then stood up and approached Iona.


    Sitting down beside her naturally, he ced his hand on his leg and lightly flicked his fingers as if beckoning her.


    Hesitantly, Iona reached out to him.


    Gripping the tips of her fingers firmly, Leroy asked, Do you remember the promise we madest time?


    Of course, I remember everything youve said, Duke.


    The issue was that they had made more than a few promises, and it wasnt immediately clear which one he was referring to.


    In response to Ionas assertive answer, Leroy smoothly continued.


    Certainly, we vowed to be faithful to each other after marriage.


    Indeed.


    Do you understand what that entails?


    A faint smile appeared on Leroys lips as he posed the question.


    Iona met his gaze, momentarily lost in thought. The promise held various implications: a vow not to betray each other, amitment to do ones best for the other.


    However, the words that Leroy actually voiced were of apletely different nature than expected.


    It means that the only man allowed for you is me.


    Ionas eyes wavered. She involuntarily flinched, almost pulling her hand away, but Leroy, as if anticipating this, held onto her.


    Despite his kind and gentle voice, his gaze held a firm intensity.


    Iona felt a sudden warmth rush to her face. Even someone as inexperienced with romantic feelings as Iona could discern the implicit sexual connotation in his notion of faithfulness.


    Is this a dream?


    The unexpected statement made her mind reel.


    She felt her hand, touched by his, grow mmy, which only added to her difort.


    To be honest, it wasnt that Iona had no expectations for their marital life ahead. Quite the contrary, she had long hoped that he would see her as a woman, well before he brought up the subject.


    It was a shameful and embarrassing desire she had deeply repressed, never allowing it to surface.


    But she never imagined he would broach such a topic first.


    The idea that their rtionship had progressed to this extent was utterly unbelievable to her.


    It was understandable, considering that in her past life, Iona had only managed to receive a kiss from him by using herst will as an excuse.


    It also means that I am the only woman allowed to you, Your Grace.


    Iona carefully matched his pace with her response.


    Leroys eyebrows lifted slightly in surprise at the immediate reciprocation, a faint smile gradually appearing on his lips as if pleased by the fact that he had not been rejected.


    Iona thought it amusing. After all, such a reaction should have been expected from her side.


    Of course, a marital rtionship can be sustained on mutual respect and trust alone, but what truly strengthens the bond is something else entirely, he said, his tone harmless as he gently stroked the back of her hand.


    However, his grey eyes held a more explicit intention as he gazed at Iona, pulling her arm towards him and briefly pressing his lips to the back of her hand.


    I wish to fulfill all my duties towards you.


    Of course, Im fully prepared to do so.


    It was overwhelming.


    The man before her was tantalizing to the point where it was difficult to maintain herposure.


    Iona swallowed nervously, her mind in turmoil. Everything seemed to be going too smoothly, leading her to doubt whether she was interpreting the situation too much in her favor.


    Lacking the courage to throw herself at him and initiate a kiss, Iona sought confirmation with a serious expression.


    So youre saying youre ready to have an heir with me?


    Not now, but yes.


    Leroy answered after a long moment of silence.


    The extended quiet had Iona tense up, but she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    To her, who was inwardly worried about facing the same awkwardness on their wedding night as in her previous life, this was indeed wee news.


    Of course, she now feltfortable enough with him to expect at least conversation but a wedding night was not exactly meant for just talking, was it?


    The saying that heaven helps those who help themselves seemed true after all.


    Seizing the opportunity that had presented itself, Iona firmly resolved and promised, I will prepare well to ensure you are not disappointed.


    Im not exactly sure what youre nning to prepare but Im quite looking forward to it.


    His expression was slightly bewildered, but the response he gave was, nheless, positive.


    Iona was even ready to buy lingerie that wasnt to her taste if thats what he wanted, so determined she was.


    Just as Iona was about to delve into more serious discussions, having gained his consent, Leroy urgently interrupted her, But what I want to do with you now is somewhat different.


    Different how?


    Iona asked with a puzzled look, to which Leroy immediately nodded.


    Heunched into a lengthy exnation, as if trying to divert Ionas thoughts elsewhere, Well, its not entirely different, but its lighter, less burdensome on the body, and above all, something we must be ustomed to.


    What is it?


    Is it really necessary to say everything in words to be satisfied?


    Leroys retort carried a hint of reprimand.


    It was then that Iona noticed the tension on his rxed face.


    Leroys hand, having moved closer unnoticed, gently cradled Ionas cheek.


    He paused in that position, silently gazing into Ionas face for a long moment.


    His eyes grew serious.


    From now on, I wont answer any of your questions.


    So push me away if you dislike it.


    With those words, almost like a sigh, Leroy leaned his head towards Iona.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    His approach was slow, as if waiting for her decision.


    Iona had enough time to refuse, yet she did not push him away.


    Instead, instinctively, she closed her eyes.


    In the dim vision, their lips soon met.


    It was a sensation that evoked a moment she had always kept close to her heart.


    Iona stiffened for a moment, as if she couldnt believe it was happening.


    Leroy gently sucked in her plump lips as he pulled Ionas chin towards him.


    After wandering on the surface for a while, he slightly frowned and pulled his head back.


    Yet, his gaze remained fixed solely on Iona.


    Leroy, gazing down at the red lips he had just tasted with a persistent eye, moistened his dry lips with his tongue. Then, as if he was thirsty, he engulfed Ionas lips again.


    Worried she might get scared and run away btedly, his hand that had been cradling her chin slowly slid to the back of her neck. With his other hand, he wrapped around Ionas waist and pulled her tightly to him.


    Perhaps because she was held in his embrace, Iona felt a dizzying sensation as if the ground beneath her feet was about to give way.


    Iona mustered the courage to wrap her arms around his neck.


    At the same time, a soft flesh pushed and slid between the closed lips.


    Their breaths tangled harshly. Thin moans leaked out through the opened gap now and then.


    Then suddenly, Leroy withdrew his body.


    With his eyes full of heat, he looked at Iona and caught his rough breath.


    Unable to understand why he suddenly pulled away, Iona involuntarily looked up at him with a disappointed expression.


    Why


    The grip on Ionas waist tightened.


    Closing his eyes as if to shut out the disheveled sight of Iona, he said,


    Its best to stop here for today.


    The hand that had restrained Iona neatly fell away.


    Startled by the sudden deration to stop, Iona unconsciously grasped his arm, longing to feel his warmth a bit more.


    Iona wanted to persuade him to continue their kiss, but she couldnt think of any words that might sway him.


    She had never been skilled at seducing men in the first ce.


    Despite her best efforts to match the mood, she had only ever received ambiguous responses from the other person.


    Deciding that actions would speak louder than words, Iona got up on her knees on the sofa.


    She pushed Leroy back by his shoulders and covered his surprised open mouth with her lips.


    The words he was about to utter were swallowed by Ionas breath.


    Leroy hesitated between pushing her away or leaving her be, his fist opening and closing in the air a few times.


    There was no need to verbally exin which between the warmth enveloping them and the thin thread of reason had won.


    Leroy embraced Ionas waist as if he had no choice.


    Though he epted Ionas kiss somewhat reluctantly, his actions remained gentlemanly.


    Unlike some men who might take advantage of the heated atmosphere to seek further contact, Leroy seemed to have no such intention.


    After a while, Iona pulled away from their entwined lips and looked down at Leroy. She caught her breath and said,


    You dont have to hold back.


    At Ionas provocation, Leroy let out a chuckle.


    Reaching out to wipe her moist lips first, he asked tenderly,


    What do you think I was going to do?


    I know everything that needs to be known. Im also prepared to fulfill my duties, as the Duke had mentioned.


    To be honest, that was just a line.


    I know.


    And I also know why you wanted to stop.


    As she spoke, Iona nced downwards.


    Leroy caught her wrist as if to stop her.


    Startled by the sudden restraint, Iona looked up at Leroy with surprised eyes.


    Leroy let out augh filled with admiration and asked,


    Knowing that, you still climbed on top of me?


    Because she wanted what he wanted, Iona couldnt bring herself to say those words out loud and instead buried them under her tongue.


    She wanted to extend this moment, where he showed such eagerness towards her, and keep it in her sight a little longer.


    From his hands that pulled her close, from his heated breath, from his intense gaze directed only at her, an undeniable desire was felt.


    It was a dreamlike moment, overwhelmingly full for her heart.


    Perhaps he would never know, for the rest of his life, how she felt facing him at this moment.


    But it doesnt matter.


    It was okay if he didnt think of her as much as she thought of him.


    It didnt matter if his interest in her was just a fleeting whim.


    As long as he continued to stay by her side, as long as he left even a small portion of his kindness for her like before, Iona was willing to give everything to him in return.


    In a soft voice, Iona whispered again,


    Dont hold back.


    Leroys adams apple quivered noticeably.


    Just as he was about to lift his chin to find Ionas lips, a sudden knock sounded from the door.


    Leroy and Iona, who had been sitting close, instinctively pulled away from each other.


    Miss, are you in there?


    An urgent call followed.


    Judging by the disturbance despite knowing she had a guest, and the serious tone, it seemed there was an important matter seeking her attention.


    Regardless, the atmosphere wasnt conducive to ignoring the intrusion and continuing their intimate actions.


    ncing at Leroy, hesitating, Iona finally got off hisp.


    With no maid to answer the door, Iona herself walked over to open it.


    The servant standing in the hallway looked at Iona with a pale face.


    Sensing the gravity, Iona furrowed her brow and asked,


    What happened?


    The Count has passed away,


    the servant reported in a trembling voice, rushing the words out.


    Struck by the sudden news, Iona froze for a moment.


    Turning slowly to Leroy, she saw he too wore a shocked expression.


    Iona had nned to deal with Hayden at ater time. This waspletely unexpected.


    Naturally, Ionas expression turned grave.


    What was the cause?


    It, it was suicide,


    the servant stammered.


    <strong>***</strong>


    He seized the moment when surveince wasx and hung himself,


    Saskia said, adjusting her cravat with a look of difort.


    Iona, unconvinced by the exnation that matched the cause of death she had been told earlier, pressed for more details.


    Arent items that could be used for self-harm usually confiscated?


    He hung himself. That can be managed just by taking off trousers. But we cant very well strip them of all their clothes.


    Saskia shrugged lightly before adding more details.


    The tool used, as I just mentioned, was his clothing. Seemingly anticipating the return of the guard, he wove the fabric through the bed frame and hung himself while seated. To avoid detection. Its impressive, really. With the height he was working with, it would have been difficult for someone with less patience to die in that position, but he managed to hang on until he suffocated.


    Iona appeared to be visualizing the situation in her head, her expression turning serious as she pondered.


    As the silence stretched, Saskias gaze subtly shifted to Leroy, who was seated next to her.


    With a subtle tone, Saskia gently broached the subject.


    If your esteemed fiance would vacate the seat, there are more things Id like to discuss


    Feel free to speak your mind, Dame Saskia. Dont mind me, Leroy encouraged.


    How could I possibly not be concerned, Your Grace? Saskia asked, her lips quivering in disbelief, a failed attempt at a smile crossing her face.


    Up until the news of Haydens death and Ionas subsequent court appearance had reached her, Saskia hadnt given much thought to the situation.


    It was natural for the family of someone who had been dragged away for investigation and then suddenly died to seek answers.


    The problem, however, was the somewhat unexpectedpany the subordinate had brought along.


    Saskia nced across at the man sitting opposite her with a mix of reluctance and surprise.


    To think shed bring the Duke to such a meeting.


    Saskias feelings towards Leroy were not exactly warm, partly because of the fallout from a previous couples outfit incident.


    The Duke was a figure of concern for upsetting the Crown Prince, and for Saskia, who served under the Crown Prince, this was an unweeplication.


    After all, when the Duke stirred trouble with the Crown Prince and vanished, it was those who served him who ended up suffering the consequences.


    With a twinkle in her eye, Saskia delivered a pointed remark to Leroy.


    You owe me greatly forst time.


    Was there an asion that could be described as you owe me greatly between us?


    Certainly. Thanks to your splendid appearance at the ball, our entire order had a bit of trouble.


    Oh, I did hear that the knights on duty that day suffered on behalf of Lady Florence. That is regrettable.


    The pretext was indeed provided by Lady Florence, but Well, the Crown Prince had been in a sour mood even before that.


    One shouldnt let emotions lead whenmanding others. It seems the Crown Prince has yet to acquire such virtue. Perhaps, Dame, you could offer some frank advice and guide your lord to the right path?


    Every word was undeniably urate.


    Saskia eventually gave up on the painful argument and sighed deeply. She didnt want to side with the Crown Prince just to reprimand the Duke.


    Rubbing her noticeably thinner cheeks, Saskia fell into deep thought.


    Perhaps I should retire, just like Iona.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126Perhaps I should retire, just like Iona. If only it were possible, it seemed that the currentmotion could be pleasantly resolved. Of course, it was a wish difficult to put into action, so Saskia could only grimace bitterly. As Saskia and Leroy exchanged barbs, Iona, who had been silently observing, finally joined the conversation. Is it for my sake or to maintain confidentiality that you would like to speak with Dukes absence? Its both, but mainly the former. Im okay with it. Iona answered without hesitation. Seeing herposed and unshaken demeanor, it seemed that Iona truly had no reservations about sharing her family affairs with her fianc. Naturally, Saskia, who had assumed Iona would send the Duke away, was taken aback by this. They were nning to openly discuss Hayden from now on, and naturally, the ufortable father-daughter rtionship would alsoe to light in their conversation. It wasnt necessarily Ionas fault that she had a bad rtionship with her adoptive father, but domestic discord was often seen as a w in itself. Ionas decision not to keep secrets from the Duke probably stemmed from her confidence that knowing the truth wouldnt change his attitude toward her. Saskia became curious about why Iona trusted Leroy so much. It doesnt seem like their rtionship is ordinary at all. Thinking about it, it had been strange from the start. Talking about moving to the countryside with her husband immediately after getting married. Rumors flying about the Duke being head over heels in love with Iona. Even more, the Duke had proposed to Iona at a ball attended by everyone, confirming the prior rumors. Was there something special between them? No matter how much she thought about it, nothing specific came to mind. And that made sense, as Iona had always lived in the capital, while the Duke had stayed within his domain to rebuild his familys legacy. As far as Saskia knew, the two had met for the first time through this arranged meeting. There was simply not enough time spent together to build such deep trust. It seems our Iona has great trust in the Duke. Saskia looked at Leroy with a skeptical eye and said, Leroy, with a leisurely smile on his lips, simply nodded his head lightly. Though Saskia harbored suspicions that his handsome face might have bewitched an innocent subordinate, she did not show it outwardly. It was too much of a stretch, and there was nothing to be gained from rashly provoking someone of the Dukes stature. It seemed like he was showing respect due to her being Ionas superior, but his manner of speaking kindly while still getting his point across made it clear he was no easy opponent. Saskias gaze shifted back to Iona. Since youre okay with it, Ill speak freely. After the arrest of Count Modrov was decided, a secret order came from above. They designated personnel to monitor Count Modrov and his son and gave us a list. But you know whats interesting? What is it? Every name on that list was of those loyal to the Empress. The health of the Emperor had been deteriorating, and the royal knights had been under the control of the Crown Prince for years now. This meant that the day the Crown Prince would inherit the throne was not far off, and most knights were loyal to Richard. However, those serving in the Empress pce were the exception; they tended to be loyal to the Empress personally, rather than to the royal family as a whole. The Empress decision to lock the doors of her quarters had intensified the exclusivity among those associated with her. Since the Empress was the mother of the Crown Prince, it was difficult to see them as a separate faction, but there was a clear distinction given their unique group identity. Even the interrogation room was guarded by knights ced by the Empress. Everything discussed during the investigation must have already reached Her Majesty the Empress ears. The Count, being under Her Majesty the Empress, wouldnt have been involved in onlywful activities. It seems Her Majesty was concerned that secrets that shouldnt leak out might be exposed. I agree. Thats why Her Majesty epted the surveince, to save face. Saskia then squinted her eyes in displeasure. But if they went beyond mere surveince to personally deal with the criminal, thats a different story. A peculiar silence fell between them. Saskia was implying that Haydens death might have been orchestrated by the Empress. Given the Empress position, it wasnt a suspicion one could voice lightly. Iona guessed that Saskia had a valid reason for such a judgment. Iona ced her sped hands on herp and asked, ...Do you suspect Her Majesty the Empress? Saskia did not answer but stared intently into Ionas eyes. Realizing the silent affirmation, Iona took a deep breath to calm herself. With aplicated heart, Iona asked, May I know the reason for your judgment? Theres someone else who can exin that to you. But. Saskia trailed off, ncing sideways at Leroy. Im not sure if hed be as willing to have the Dukespany as I am. Saskia shrugged after making the cryptic remark. Just as Iona was about to ovee her curiosity and ask who this person was, someone knocked on the office door. It seemed like a prearranged visit, as Saskia, without turning towards the source of the sound, granted permission to enter. Come in. The door opened, and the visitor walked in. The person was someone Iona knew very well. With a surprised voice, Iona called out the visitors name. Sir Erich? Upon spotting Iona, Erich stopped in his tracks as he entered. His gaze was firmly fixed on Iona and Leroy, seated side by side. Erich, too, seemed considerably taken aback by the unexpected encounter. Erich urgently called out to Saskia, Commander. This isnt a private meeting, so dont say anything strange and juste sit down. Saskiamanded with a firm voice. The very essence of the military was to follow orders without question. Erich immediately silenced himself and took a seat in the empty chair. Watching this scene, Iona felt a slight surge of discontent. Iona couldnt understand why Erich was being particrly arrogant towards her alone. Is he implying Im a superior he cannot respect? If that was the case, then there was nothing much she could say in response. Given Leroys presence, it was awkward to enforce military discipline, so Iona swallowed her grievances. After all, there was a matter more pressing than the military discipline at this moment. Go over the exnation you gave earlier. Saskia nonchntly motioned with her chin for Erich to hurry up. All eyes turned to Erich. Erich seemed not too pleased with the attention. Though his posture was polite, maintaining the bare minimum of courtesy, his eyes betrayed a rebellious spirit. After a pause, Erich turned to Saskia to raise an objection. Commander, isnt this a different matter? The discussion were about to have involves military secrets. It means its something that shouldnt be carelessly disclosed to outsiders. You heard Iona is resigning, right? Are you saying its okay to share secrets with someone whos about to leave? Im speaking of principles, Erich countered firmly. At this, Saskia scratched her neck with an ufortable expression. Logically, in this situation, it wasnt Erich but Saskia who was on the weaker side of the argument. Saskia looked at Leroy and Iona, as if asking what to do next. Then, Leroy graciously stood up. If my presence makes things ufortable, Ill excuse myself first. There was no reason to forcefully insist on staying here. Unlike Erich, who remained openly hostile, Leroy felt no need to be wary of the young man before him. Leroy looked down at Iona with a gentle smile. Ill be waiting outside, so take your timeing out. But... Its really okay, dont worry about me. With that, Leroy reassured Iona, leaned forward, supporting his back with his hand, intending to give a light kiss on her cheek as a form of a casual goodbye. Erichs eyes widened at the sight. Before Leroys lips could touch Iona, Erich shot up from his seat, shouting, Wait! The office seemed to echo with his outcry, causing everyone to freeze and turn toward Erich. Leroy, looking puzzled, asked, Whats the matter? Thats... Erich, unable to find the words, bit his lip. Having raised his voice to stop Leroy, he now struggled to find an excuse for his outburst. Leroy, looking at Erich as if he was behaving oddly, turned his attention back to Iona. Iona, assisting Leroy in a way, slightly tilted her head to offer her cheek. Sparks seemed to fly from Erichs eyes again. Wait! Though he managed to grab everyones attention once more, he couldnt repeat the same action three times. After a moment of deep internal conflict, Erich, swallowing his sense of defeat, said with difficulty, Upon further thought... it seems it would be eptable for the Duke to remain.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    As soon as Leroy was granted permission, Saskia copsed into the sofa, bursting into heartyughter.


    Erichs scowling gaze seemed to go unnoticed as sheughed nearly to the point of tears.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Erich clenched his teeth and said,


    Please, maintain some decorum, Captain.


    Ah, ha... Its just that Im genuinely moved by your sentiment.


    Captain!


    At Erichs raised voice, Saskia finally caught her breath and straightened up.


    She hastily wiped away the tears that had welled up in her eyes and attempted to rectify the situation.


    Oh, well. It seems our Erich felt quite sorry when the Duke actually decided to leave. Its alright, Iona, right? The Duke understands, doesnt he?


    Of course.


    Leroy smiled politely and sat back down.


    Iona, who had been inwardly flustered by Erichs impulsive behavior, rxed her expression after hearing Saskias exnation.


    Erich, who had initially been intent on ousting Leroy with principles, seemed btedly regretful as the situation took an unexpected turn.


    Regardless of the process, it was fortunate that Leroy was able to hear the story himself. This saved them the trouble of having to pass the messageter.


    So, what exactly is this confidential matter you im to be of such importance?


    Leroy prodded Erich with a look of innocent curiosity.


    Erich, still harboring some dissatisfaction, did not resist this time.


    He sighed softly and began with a serious face,


    Have you heard about how Count Modrov died?


    Iona nodded in response.


    I heard. He hung himself using his clothing from the bed frame.


    Thats correct. His death is estimated to have urred around midnight. The body was first discovered by a servant delivering breakfast in the morning.


    Thats quite a dyed discovery.


    It was nighttime, after all. ording to the knight on duty, he thought the Count was simply asleep and did not look too closely. So, thats the official stance, at least.


    Erich casually dismissed the external circumstances with a tone suggesting he found them unconvincing.


    Then, staring intently at Iona, he tapped the tip of his nose with his index finger.


    There was a mark on Count Modrovs face. It looked like a friction burn from the fabric.


    ...


    If he had hung himself voluntarily, there wouldnt be any reason for such abrasions to appear. On the other hand, if someone tried to force it on him and failed, causing friction, then it would make sense.


    Erich made a motion, sliding a hand holding fabric from his neck up to his face.


    Iona could easily imagine Hayden struggling to free himself, the noose bing undone in the process.


    Saskia, who had been listening to Erichs exnation, interjected at just the right moment.


    And there were handprints on his knees.


    It paints a picture, doesnt it? One person holding him down so he couldnt struggle, while another strangled him.


    Ive had my rounds with the Count and Nils, you see. Those marks werent there yesterday.


    Saskia added, causing Erich to pause, about to continue but then hesitated.


    Despite the disdainful looks from her subordinate, Saskia didnt care in the slightest.


    Dismissing Erich lightly, Saskia pped her hands as if to sum up the situation.


    So, for these reasons, Erich and I have concluded that the Counts death was murder. But publicly, it will be announced that the Count attempted suicide. Just as weve informed you.


    Isnt this evidence conclusive enough? It seems like a thorough investigation would reveal the truth.


    At Ionas question, Saskia chuckled as if amused.


    Saskia, stroking her chin with her right hand, said,


    Ah, of course, its not like theres absolutely nothing to dig into. But this is the royal pce, after all. It seems like an insider... someone of high status, was behind the murder.


    Digging further would only serve to fall out of favor with those above.


    Though the knight order serves as an investigative body, their authority is strictly limited to whats permitted by their superiors.


    Nor had Count Modrov lived a particrly virtuous life, to warrant risking disfavor to clear his name.


    Certainly, Saskia had no intention of muddying her future for the sake of trash like Hayden.


    More importantly, the coroner has already concluded it was suicide. Do you know what that means?


    Saskia asked with a regretful expression. The answer came from Leroy.


    It means theyve already tampered with everything.


    Exactly, from someone who brought forth the next emperor, no less.


    Saskia pointed at Leroy with her index finger, as if he had hit the nail on the head.


    Though the gesture could be interpreted as presumptuous, Leroy did not point it out.


    It was clear that Saskia was inwardly furious about the unjust situation.


    Regardless of Hayden deserving death, it was true that the Empress had caused excessive turmoil within the area under Saskias jurisdiction.


    Iona suddenly asked,


    Have you reported everything to His Highness the Crown Prince as well?


    Of course, I went straight to His Highness the Crown Prince first. After all, I need to decide on how to handle this.


    What did he say?


    Even as she asked, Iona could easily guess Richards response.


    Sure enough, Saskia gave the exact answer Iona had anticipated.


    He told us to investigate.


    Saskia answered crisply and shrugged her shoulders, then fell silent.


    Looking off into space with an inscrutable expression, she turned her gaze back to Iona and said,


    Thats why its ssified. Im telling you because its you, but forget about using this information for anything. It would mean our heads.


    Erich nodded in agreement as if to show his approval.


    It was a natural request from their perspective.


    After all, it was information they could only share on the basis of their close rtionship, and if they wished, Iona too had to keep silent.


    At this point, dwelling on Haydens death wasnt exactly a good option for Iona either.


    Instead, this situation had elerated her inheritance of the title, so in a way, she had the Empress to thank for this incident.


    I am curious why there was such a desperate need to deal with the Count...


    Given the Empress is shrouded in secrets, uncovering the cause wouldnt be easy.


    A misstep could alert the Empress to their movements and lead her to act first.


    If one does not wish to be framed for suicide like Hayden, a more cautious approach is needed regarding the Empress.


    Iona decided to focus on what she could and should do for now.


    I understand what youre saying. Ill ensure the information stays between us.


    Upon Ionas assurance, Erich and Saskia visibly rxed.


    Evidently, they were inwardly worried about the ramifications of sharing the truth with Iona, given the involvement of someone influential.


    With a noticeably lighter tone, Erich suggested,


    Would you like to go and confirm the body of your father?


    No.


    She had no desire to see Haydens final state.


    Having left nothing but bad memories in life, looking at the disgraceful sight of her deceased father would only upset her stomach.


    Iona had not hurriedly entered the pce to gaze upon Haydens lifeless body.


    Looking at Saskia, Iona said,


    Id like to meet Nils first.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Originally, all visits to Hayden and Nils were prohibited, but perhaps due to the exceptional circumstance of mourning, permission was granted rtively easily.


    After speaking with Saskia, it didnt take long for Iona to be led to the room where Nils was being held.


    Surveying the modest interior fitting for a prisoner, Iona turned to the knight who had opened the door.


    Could you allow us to have a conversation in private? It will only be for a moment.


    Ill wait outside then.


    The knight vacated the spot more readily than expected.


    Apparently, unlike his father, Nils wasnt considered a threat by the Empress.


    After all, that must be why hes still alive and breathing to this day.


    I heard youve been refusing to make any statements.


    Iona began as she walked slowly into the room.


    She dragged a chair noisily across the floor to sit down, but Nils showed no reaction.


    He was just lying on the bed as silent as a mouse.


    Considering it was still nearly daytime, it seemed he was not really asleep but intentionally ignoring her.


    Irritated by his insolent attitude, Iona decided to exercise a bit of patience.


    After all, Nils would have no choice but to hang on her every word from now on.


    Staring at Nilss back, Iona abruptly said,


    Nils, abandon your father.


    The nket-covered body of Nils twitched weakly.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Although there was no other reaction, that alone was enough to confirm Nils was awake.


    Iona was at least satisfied that he was listening intently to her story.


    Iona continued in a dry voice, In situations like this, suicide can usually be interpreted in two ways: either as an attempt to prove ones innocence or out of fear of facing the crimesmitted.


    ......


    You might wish the counts death to appear as the former, but unfortunately, thats a less likely scenario. The royal family would not want him to be seen as a martyr.


    Hayden left no will.


    This was because his death was not a suicide but a murder, and thus, he was denied even an honorable passage in his final moments.


    Since the dead cannot speak, people will specte greatly about his choice.


    And the public is usually more interested in sordid scandals than in the unjust stories of others.


    With just a little effort from the royal family, Haydens reputation could be irreparably damaged.


    Even if the count is dead, the suspicion has not been lifted, so the investigation will resume soon. Nils, if you refuse to speak up, the situation will only worsen. Insisting on the counts innocence is tantamount to ming everything on the royal family. They will feel resentful towards you for trying to shift the me onto them.


    ......


    Besides, Nils, youre not even truly innocent.


    Nils had no excuses left for squandering the family fortune and dragging things to this state.


    Nils had made a fatal mistake, and he paid the price along with his father.


    A normal person would typically feel guilty.


    What Iona truly expected from Nils was his capacity for lowliness that matched his caliber.


    She said without fluctuation in her tone, If you dont want to rot in prison for the rest of your life, go and say everything was ordered by the count. That you were only following your fathers wishes, not acting on your own volition. That might earn you some leniency.


    It was a monotone voice that oddly did not match the vile temptation.


    Iona was advising Nils to abandon his father and trample over his life to carve out a future for himself.


    Faced with an offer he couldnt simply dismiss, Nils finally forced his heavy body to rise.


    Nils, ring fiercely at Iona, spat out an insult as if chewing it.


    Worse than a bitch.


    ......


    My father made a huge mistake. Its tragic that he kept someone like you, who repays kindness with enmity, close to him all this time, instead of never taking you in in the first ce.


    Kindness?


    Iona repeated the word as if it amused her.


    Hayden had never once given her anything that could be called kindness.


    Iona wondered if exploiting a life in exchange for raising a child could also be considered mercy.


    Otherwise, she couldnt understand why Nils treated her as a traitor.


    Well, Im quite precise with calctions. If youre not satisfied with what Ive contributed, maybe you should start by looking at yourself.


    Shut up! Coming here right after my fathers death to spout such ckmail, you should be ashamed!


    Where exactly did I speak falsely?


    Is this how its going to be... You think Im a fool for letting you get away with this? You think I dont know your filthy motives?


    Nils kicked away his chair and stood up.


    He strode closer and wagged his finger threateningly right in front of Ionas nose.


    His bloodshot eyes were close enough to peer directly into hers.


    ming everything on my father, huh? Then Ill be released. And as the eldest son, Ill have to take responsibility and step back from all my duties!


    Iona almost burst outughing.


    To think he still believed he would inherit the Modrov family after all that had happened.


    It was an incredible confidence.


    Iona stated coldly, Nils, you can never be the head of the family.


    You insolent wench...


    Nils bit his lip and raised his hand high.


    His habit of acting impulsively without thinking of the consequences remained unchanged.


    Probably, his consistent refusal to testify in the newspapers was not so much a strategy he had thought up as it was following directives from Hayden.


    Before Nils could strike her face, Iona lifted her leg and kicked him in the thigh.


    Caught off guard, Nils lost his bnce and staggered.


    Iona then stood up and swung her fist at Nils.


    Nils groaned loudly and fell to the ground after being hit squarely on the temple.


    As he struggled to get up, Iona stepped on him with her shoe and warned him.


    Stay down.


    Nils reflexively halted his movement.


    He gritted his teeth as if outraged by the fact, yet he couldnt muster any meaningful defiance.


    There were no others in the room besides them.


    This allowed Nils the freedom to swing his arms at Iona as he pleased, but his martial prowess was nowhere near a level that could challenge her.


    If the two were to sh, it was Nils, not Iona, who would need restraining.


    If you haveints, lets hear them, Nils. What exactly can you do in this situation?


    Nils had no answer.


    It seemed he had yet to find a way out of this crisis.


    As if Nils could solve what Hayden couldnt.


    With Ionas maneuvering, Nils could now never be the head of the family.


    Yet, Ionas attempt to persuade Nils was aimed at making the matter easier to handle.


    If Nils stubbornly refused to admit his wrongdoing, the session of the title would be indefinitely postponed.


    Do you want to end up dying a dogs death like your father, clinging to the hopeless hope that you can be the head?


    Ionas mocking made Nilss face contort.


    With a trembling voice, Nils said, You... It was your doing.


    Looking at the whole situation, his usation wasnt entirely off base.


    Iona did not respond but merely raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Perhaps that ambiguous attitude turned spection into conviction.


    Nils anger, previously aimless, seemed to find a familiar target and poured out towards Iona.


    Its impossible that my father died so vainly. You must have orchestrated it with your aplices. How else could my father have hung himself overnight!


    Talk sense. Do you think the royal knights are such an undisciplined lot?


    Nils struggled to rise in response to Ionas cold retort, ready to resume the fight right then and there if he could.


    Iona pressed down with her legs, pushing Nils back to the floor.


    Nils, unable to escape her hold, cursed in frustration.


    Do you have any idea how your superior has been treating us? Fuck, you expect me to believe that?


    It then urred to her that Nils was overly pained by merely being pressed against his chest.


    It seemed Saskia had taken her request more seriously than expected.


    She was somewhat curious about the wounds that might remain on his body but not to the extent of bothering to undress him.


    Instead, Iona shifted her foots direction and stomped down on Nilss sr plexus.


    Argh!


    Watch yournguage, Nils. Themander is not your friend.


    You, you crazy... Damn bitch...


    Nils, clutching his abdomen, red at Iona with eyes flickering weakly.


    Struggling to breathe from the impact of the blow, he gasped for air withbored breaths.


    Iona watched him for a moment before bending her knees and lowering her body.


    Merely squatting in front of him, the mere proximity of Iona caused Nils to flinch noticeably.


    It seemed he instinctively feared another physical rebuke.


    In a voice that became noticeably softer, as if to soothe Nils, Iona said, Come on, try to be honest for once.


    What, what are you... Hah, huff...


    Youre just scared, arent you? Scared because the protective shield around you is gone. But why act as if youre so concerned about the counts honor?


    His father, who never acknowledged him,


    His father, who let his mother die in agony,


    His father, who threatened and tamed him by introducing a bastard into the lineage, posing a threat to him as the legitimate son...


    These were the emotions that surfaced when Nils thought of his father.


    Nils hated his father. That was an unchanging truth.


    Yet, he had spent his life yearning for his fathers approval and feeling a sense of relief under his protection.


    Even as Hayden lorded over Nils, solving his dilemmas, Nils, despite being trampled by Hayden, longed for his fathers protection.


    But Hayden was now dead.


    Nils could no longer seek help from Hayden, and gratitude always faded sooner than resentment.


    Iona, as if awakening the real feelings deep within Nilss heart, gently prodded, Nils, you actually hated your father, didnt you?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Nils eyes wavered. He had somehow stopped moving, gasping for air.


    Realizing the silence had stretched too long, he shook his head in denial.


    No, no, its not that I my father


    You must have lied to yourself, saying you loved him. It probably made you feel a bit less cowardly.


    Iona interjected as if she had been waiting for Nils words.


    Nils breathing became even more ragged.


    Suddenly dragged to the royal pce, subjected to harsh interrogation, and then hearing the news that his father had taken his own life.


    Amidst this, the fierce questioning that followed was more than he could bear.


    Nils seemed to have lost even the will to rebel. Although the force holding him was gone, he still couldnt lift himself off the ground.


    Nils, youre not hesitating to betray out of genuine concern for your father. You simply havent deemed it beneficial for yourself.


    After all, you, who never even stepped out of your fathers shadow until the count died, what could you possibly do now?


    Iona looked down at Nils with a smirk, as if to pity him.


    Nils face flushed with shame.


    Yet, Iona did not stop exposing his hidden intentions.


    I told you before, youre a coward.


    With that deration, Iona stood up as if she had no further business with him.


    To Iona, Nils was nothing more than an add-on, a mere tagalong to Hayden.


    Now that Hayden was dead and gone, Nils had even lost his utility as a hostage.


    If Nils refused to listen, things might be slightly inconvenient, but not insurmountably so.


    It meant there was no need to actively dissuade him from choosing to suffer here on his own.


    Iona left with a generous offer.


    If you follow through with the investigation as Imand, Ill send you back to your estate. Live there, ying king in your little realm. Your dear sibling is also scheduled to move there, so you wont be lonely. Although it might be difficult for the two of you to see each other face to face and correspond.


    Or, you could stay here, enduring treatment worse than a stray, if you prefer to hold out.


    Nils did not respond. He seemed to be weighing the previous offer in his mind.


    Or perhaps, he was so out of it that hecked even the energy to ponder such concerns.


    Thinking the difference wasnt significant, Iona continued without stopping.


    But know this. Whatever decision you make, the oue has already been determined.


    Nils would lose his position as heir. And he would die, sooner rather thanter.


    If he chose to hold out here, he might preserve his life a bit longer, but it would be a marginal difference at best.


    Eventually, Iona would send Nils and Yvonne to their estate, and once out of the public eye, death was all that awaited them.


    Iona turned her back on him, as if it made no difference to her which option he chose.


    But suddenly, as if remembering something, Iona stopped in her tracks on her way to the door.


    Ah.


    Turning around swiftly, Iona approached Nils again.


    As the distance closed, a puzzled look deepened on Nils face.


    Silently, Iona took off the sword she had at her waist and held it, sheath and all, in her hand.


    The sudden appearance of the weapon seemed to startle Nils considerably.


    He involuntarily moved back, trying to dissuade Iona.


    What, what are you doing? Put that down... Ahh, ack!


    Iona ignored him and swung the sword at Nils.


    The sturdy sheath struck Nils shin harshly as it swept past.


    Simultaneously, Nils clutched his leg and screamed in agony.


    Judging by his reaction and the feel of the impact, it seemed she had sessfully broken the bone without fail.


    If you apply a splint properly, itll heal as if nothing happened. Ive been there.


    Ah, ah, guh, ah


    As Nils continued to moan in pain, Iona shrugged nonchntly, her demeanor casual.


    His face was grotesquely twisted, streaked with tears. It was a pitiful and miserable sight.


    Suddenly, Iona thought that she hade to see this.


    To witness this oue, she had returned to the past, and to this ce where Nils was.


    You used to teach me manners, Nils. But thinking about it again, it seems you were never really in a position to teach anyone. Dont you agree?


    Uh ah, ugh.


    How about it, Nils? Are things a bit clearer now?


    Iona asked as if she were soothing a child.


    Nils just red at Iona, his face turning red with rage, unable to counter her with the harsh tone he had used before.


    Nheless, dissatisfied with his disrespectful re, Iona urately targeted the same spot she had hit before and swung the sheath again.


    Nils, struck in the same ce, groaned as he clutched the hem of Ionas clothing.


    Ah! Yes, yes, I get it. Ah, I said I get it!


    What do you get?


    I, I was wrong I made a mistake Ah, ah


    Nils trailed off, tears mixed with pain and sorrow spilling from his eyes.


    Though Iona could have pressed him to extract a proper apology, she didnt feel inclined to. She hadpletely lost interest in him.


    Swallowing her sense of futility, Iona clicked her tongue briefly.


    Pathetic creature.


    With that candid assessment revealing her true feelings, Iona left the room without a second nce back.


    Now, the end of this tiresome family charade truly seemed in sight.


    <strong>***</strong>


    It seems Dame Iona will be inheriting the title,


    Fin said as he put down the letter he had finished reading on the desk, summarizing its contents.


    Fleur leaned back against the chair back, as if she had expected as much.


    She crossed her arms and grumbled with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    Somehow, I figured. They said Nils and Yvonne would soon be sent to the estate and told me to leave this ce. Our knight is truly heartless.


    Fleur had sensed something different when she suddenly received a message from Iona, who had been silent for so long.


    But the eagerly opened letter was frustratingly brief.


    Just as she hadined, it contained nothing more than a short message advising her to stay safe somewhere, signaling the end of their contract.


    Fleur even had to learn about Haydens death through the messenger who delivered the letter.


    Even if we were lovers in name, she could have at least written about the counts death. That alone would have made it more than ten lines.


    Well, mine wasnt much longer, either.


    Still, as someone who worked together, I felt somewhat neglected. Please make sure to convey that when you write back.


    Fleur said petntly.


    Aware of the sensitivity of sharing such information publicly, Iona had instructed the courier to deliver Fins portion of the letter to Fleur, who was staying outside.


    Fleur hade to the manor under the pretense of handing it over, sitting in the drawing room.


    Insisting she wanted to know its contents as she was the one who delivered it.


    Dont feel slighted. Thats probably


    Fin started to say something but then trailed off.


    He had shared the contents of the letter with Fleur because it wasnt something that necessarily needed to be kept from her.


    Ionas reason for cautioning Fleur was likely not so much about drawing a line but out of consideration for her.


    She probably didnt want you to feel guilty.


    As Fleur said, she had been, after all, the lover of thete Count Modrov.


    Their rtionship wasnt particrly close, which might be why she could side with Iona, butcking affection didnt mean harboring bad feelings.


    In the end, Fleur had unwittingly contributed to the ns that led to her lovers demise, which might understandably make her feel uneasy about his death.


    Probably, what?


    Nothing.


    Fin quietly shook his head in response to Fleurs question.


    He worked for Iona. It wasnt his ce to interpret his masters intentions freely and speak as if he had found the definitive truth.


    Though it might be close to the truth.


    The content of the letter sent to him was evidence enough.


    Nils and Yvonne were being moved to the Modrov estate. It sounded like they were being sent home, but it was more akin to exile.


    Thus, it was likely their stay wouldnt be long. There was no reason to leave loose ends for longer than necessary.


    What, then, could be a usible method for dealing with them?


    The reputation of Count Modrov hadnt changed much even after he had personally visited the estate.


    Sophia, clinging to his side, managed the information so the count couldnt correct the facts.


    Sophia ensured that no bad rumors reached the counts ears while exaggerating and spreading any of his misdeeds.


    The mischief Fleur caused also yed a significant part in fomenting resentment against the count.


    Putting all these facts together, it wasnt hard to guess the kind of end Nils and Yvonne would meet.


    Retaliation from the estates inhabitants who harbored grievances against the lords family... perhaps.


    Fin picked up the letter from the desk and read it once more.


    The direction of Ionas actions was clear, yet she had not left Fin any direct orders to deal with them.


    Even though using him, present within the estate, would have been simpler than doing it herself, it was as if she didnt want to burden him with such dirty work.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    I will certainly make good use of you.


    It was what Iona had said to Fin as she epted his loyalty before departing for the capital.


    Fin hadnt exactly considered these words to be mere ttery, but neither had he taken the promise to heart.


    Iona had goals that couldnt be achieved without getting her hands dirty, and a retainers role was to take on tasks that the master found distasteful.


    Naturally, Fin had assumed he would be used in a manner simr to his time under Robert, if not exactly the same.


    But that wasnt the case.


    Iona had never given Fin an immoral order.


    In fact, what Iona expected of him involved only wholesome tasks, such as restoring the estate.


    Fin no longer felt ashamed of his actions, or the way he lived his life.


    All these changes in his life were brought about by Ionas influence.


    Perhaps it was the unexpected freedom he had acquired that made him feel this way.


    Even in this seemingly peaceful existence, Fin asionally felt unease.


    He knew that Iona had tried to pull away, not wanting to ept him a few times.


    This knowledge led him to ponder.


    Was the reason she couldnt entrust him with everything truly because she valued him, or was it because she wanted to keep her distance...?


    Im entertaining some shameful thoughts.


    With a bitter sentiment, Fin cleared his throat and spoke.


    Regardless, I will make sure to convey your message urately. Though Im not sure if there will be a chance to return a response.


    Thats right, Ill be leaving soon anyway.


    Fleur nodded in agreement as if to affirm.


    Having received all the promised money, she had no reason to stay any longer.


    Especially when resentment towards the lords family was at its peak.


    With the counts death bing public knowledge, someone might muster the foolish courage to seek revenge.


    The concubine, who had been emboldened by the counts power, especially needed to be cautious now.


    Fleur, seemingly resigned to bing the viin of the piece, let out a wistful sigh.


    You must be pleased, advisor. Youve sessfully aligned yourself with Dame Iona in advance. Quite the promotion for you.


    Well, Im actually nning to wrap up my duties here and leave the estate soon.


    Youre leaving the estate?


    Fleurs eyes widened in surprise.


    As far as she knew, Fin was the only person within the Modrov estate who had directmunication with Iona.


    It was obvious that he, soon to be andowner himself, would be the new power behind the throne.


    Yet, where could he be going, leaving behind such a golden future?


    Fin kindly responded to Fleurs puzzled inquiry.


    Yes, I n to go to where Dame Iona is and be of assistance to her. What position Ill be given, or what exactly Ill be able to do in the dukedom, is still uncertain.


    Hmm, seems like you have a tendency to seek out hardship.


    Fleurs straightforward observation drew a quiet smile from Fin.


    Thinking of someone who reminded her oddly of Iona, Fleur broached a topic she had kept to herself.


    If you see Dame Iona again, could you pass on a message? Not in a letter, but in person.


    Do you have something specific you want to convey?


    I think theres something going on in Vilfaud territory.


    After a moment of hesitation, Fleur answered.


    Fin looked puzzled at the unexpected mention of a ce.


    Vilfaud territory, you say


    Yes, thats where Ernst, the Archduke and the Emperors younger brother, resides, right?


    Fleur quickly continued, seizing on Fins words.


    I overheard conversations among the counts men when they were collecting information on Roberts whereabouts. They were indifferent about other ces, but as soon as someone mentioned the vicinity of Vilfaud, they became unusually agitated.


    When Hayden hade down to the estate, Fleur had made it a point to frequently visit the lords manor and stay by his side.


    She thought that showing a close rtionship with the count would make people think more of her misdeeds.


    For better or worse, Hayden had not refused the woman who appeared, offering to warm his bed.


    Thanks to this, Fleur had been able to eavesdrop on many conversations in his room during the days he stayed at the manor.


    Mostly, the information was useless, but the counts behavior on the night before he left the estate was undeniably odd.


    He had be furiously enraged upon hearing that someone resembling Robert had been spotted in a city near the dukedom, ming his subordinates for their ipetence.


    After calming down, Hayden had sent his men out and sank into contemtion alone.


    With a grave face, he muttered while looking at a map.


    Could he possibly...


    Fleur listened intently to Haydens voice but he did not utter any more clues.


    After a while, he simply shook his head and repeated.


    Yes, it cant be. Theres no way he would know about that...


    Yet, unable to shake off his anxiety, he hurriedly packed and left the estate at dawn the next day.


    Fleur wondered what could be in Vilfaud territory that made him rush off like that.


    It was just a suspicion. I didnt know much at the time so I let it go, but I couldnt stop thinking about it afterward. I thought it might be better to just say it.


    Its definitely strange. To my knowledge, neither the deceased count nor Robert had any particr connection to that ce.


    Fin agreed, his face turning serious.


    In any case, as his lover, Fleur hade to understand Hayden to a certain degree.


    Hayden was clearly afraid of something Robert might do in Vilfaud territory.


    The problem was, that they had no idea what that could be.


    Fleur shrugged lightly and added.


    Well, hes a dead man now, but... doesnt it bother you more? Thinking that such a rotten person left without sorting out the mess he created in his lifetime.


    <strong>***</strong>


    A decree came from the imperial court.


    It allowed Iona, the second daughter who had given up her im to the session, to inherit the position of head of the Modrov family, instead of the eldest son.


    Normally, this would have been handled within the family and simply reported, but given the unique circumstances of the family heads death, Iona had to personally receive the decree from the imperial pce.


    Having gone through a series of events, the household staff seemed to ept this oue more naturally than expected.


    Iona boarded the carriage to the pce, receiving the careful farewells of his servants.


    Despite not having ordered it, the best horses and carriages were provided automatically. The noticeably deeper level of care was overwhelming.


    Safe travels, master.


    Among the servants lined up to bid farewell, there were a few noticeable faces.


    They were the troublemakers who had once sided with other family members to give Iona a hard time.


    The sight of their faces turning pale at a mere nce from this direction was quite satisfying.


    If it were up to them, they would have resigned the moment their position as head of the family was confirmed, yet here they were, still clinging to the manor, making one wonder what it really means to earn a living.


    Are they underestimating my memory, or are their faces just that thick?


    What do you mean?


    The maids under Hayden.


    Iona shifted her gaze from the window and drew the curtain.


    Marsha, who hade along to attend to Iona entering the pce, calmly advised.


    You should sort it out sooner rather thanter. They wouldnt be lined up so neatly if they werent in front of thedy; theres a sense of unrest among the maids these days.


    Are you suggesting a thorough purge of the remnants?


    It seems so.


    What about reassigning them to a distant vi?


    Why go the long way when cutting them off would be easier?


    I feel like the revenge isnt solely mine to im.


    Marsha hesitated at Ionas response.


    She was someone who had been isted in a distant region due to Haydens unreasonablemands.


    Although she didnt face a threat to her livelihood, its hard to erase the humiliation with just a few coins, much like how Iona came to despise Hayden despite being raised and fed by him.


    After a moment of silence, Marsha called out to Iona in a subdued voice.


    Lady, no, my lord.


    ......


    I didnt live that hard. It was difficult to see my family, but thatsmon for those living in a foreignnd. You dont have to feel guilty on my behalf.


    Yet, Marsha couldnt hide her inner emotion.


    The fact that Iona cared even about her feelings seemed to bring her joy.


    With an expression that said she couldnt ask for more, Marsha looked at Iona and spoke.


    And if you want to repay me somehow, start by hiring more people. I believe that this absurd shortage of personnel, having to apany you to the pce without even a single maid, only with one dedicated servant until we head down to the dukedom, will be perfectly resolved.


    ......Ill look into it as soon as possible.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Because it was sound advice, Iona readily agreed.


    She had already been feeling the need to start looking for new personnel.


    Iona quickly reviewed the current situation in her mind.


    A dedicated maid and ady-in-waiting.


    At least finding a dedicated maid could be done rtively quickly.


    She could simply choose someone appropriate from those who had already turned to her side, including Cornelia.


    The real problem was thedy-in-waiting.


    There are no candidates.


    Typically, daughters from vassal families were taken on asdies-in-waiting, but this was not an option for Iona.


    The vassals of the Modrov family had all been utterly loyal to Hayden, the original lord.


    Perhaps because they had served Hayden closely and been influenced by him, they tended to dismiss Iona.


    Even after Iona was designated as the next head of the family, their refusal to pay her a visit first was telling of their reluctance to ept her.


    It doesnt really matter since Ill be passing the family on to the Duke anyway


    Nevertheless, for these reasons, she had to go through the trouble of looking for someone from outside.


    Bing the Duchess, it wouldnt be hard to recruit people, but the real challenge was identifying someone truly reliable among them.


    Iona voiced her skepticism.


    Do we really need ady-in-waiting?


    Thats stating the obvious.


    There wasnt one for Yvonne either.


    Thats because Lady Yvonne was notoriously loose-lipped. She kept causing trouble in front of all the maids, so the former Count was adamant about not allowing ady-in-waiting, due to the considerable expense involved in silencing nobles.


    Unlikemoners, silencing nobles was costly because it wasnt just about dealing with the individual; their backing families had to be considered, making it a much more delicate situation.


    The reason there had never beendies-in-waiting within the Modrov family was precisely because of that.


    However, this was merely a unique variable caused by family circumstances, and not the norm at all.


    Marsha easily dismissed her masters petnce.


    And do you think a mere counts daughter is the same as a duchess?


    Instead of insisting she had never had the need for ady-in-waiting in her previous life, Iona remained silent.


    After all, it was because she hadnt been a proper duchess.


    Iona murmured as if sighing,


    I wish a quick-witted and reliable nobledy would just fall into myp.


    Of course, such miraculous luck did not happen.


    While Iona was engrossed in the personnel issue, the carriage hurried along and soon reached the imperial pce.


    Iona stopped her fruitless worrying and promptly got out.


    A waiting servant came forward to guide her.


    Please follow me, I will take you to the audience chamber.


    Although Iona was well acquainted with the pces geography, she followed the servant obediently.


    Walking through the corridors towards the Emperors pce, Iona found herself immersed in new reflections.


    In her previous life, Iona had visited the imperial pce to assume her title, but at that time, Richard had already ascended the throne as the new Emperor.


    The reason for her presence at the pce back then was quite different.


    Richards intention was simply to dere his support for Iona in a ceremonial manner.


    The fact that a retainer who had served him for so long had bypassed the rightful heir to inherit the family title was significant for the young nobility.


    It appeared as a deration of his willingness to reward loyalty to the Emperor ordingly.


    The Emperor is currently indisposed, making an audience difficult. We ask for your understanding.


    Before entering the audience chamber, the servant informed her with a professional demeanor.


    Aware of the current Emperors poor health, Iona nonchntly epted this.


    I wonder if the current Emperorsted about a year from now, or was it more...


    The death of the current Emperor wouldnt significantly affect the politicalndscape.


    After all, Richard was already handling most of the state affairs.


    The identity of the representative revealed by the servant did not stray far from Ionas expectations.


    Today, in ce of His Majesty the Emperor, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince will personally issue the decree. Please let us know when you are ready. We will announce your entrance.


    Ill enter now.


    Iona said, after quickly straightening her attire.


    The servant, expecting her to take as long as most visitors did to prepare, looked at her with surprise.


    However, that was only for a moment, and soon, with aposed expression, the servant raised his voice to announce Ionas entry.


    The doors opened.


    Iona walked into the audience chamber slowly, yet with a confident stride.


    Richard sat upon his high throne, waiting for her.


    As she approached him, Iona knelt in greeting.


    A faithful servant of the empire greets the rising sun.


    It was the kind of reverence one might show to the Emperor.


    Richard smiled in satisfaction, his eyes twinkling as if he were admiring a masterpiece he had poured his heart into.


    A mere girl, once insignificant, had grown under his influence to emerge as a figure of authority.


    It wasnt strange for him to feel a sense of exhration at her growth, separate from the darker desire to clip her wings and keep her tied at his feet.


    Wee, my knight, foring all this way.


    Richard stood from his seat and slowly walked down to Iona.


    A servant approached and handed him the decree as he reached her.


    Before opening it, Richard gazed down at Iona, who bowed her head before him.


    He asked, almost whispering,


    Are you pleased to have what you wished for?


    Why would I not be? I am merely grateful for your grace.


    Iona knew all too well what words would please him.


    Whether it was the presence of onlookers or not, Richard did not prolong their private conversation, but his voice carried a clear delight as he read the decree.


    The ceremony unfolded just as it had in her memories.


    The short reading, enumerating the duties and responsibilities each lord and vassal must fulfill, came to an end.


    Richard, with a faint smile on his lips, made the final deration.


    By the authority vested in me as the undying sun of the continent and the sovereign of the empire, I hereby grant the session of the title to Iona Modrov, the eldest daughter of the Modrov family.


    Iona, still with her head bowed, extended both hands towards Richard.


    With Richard sping her hands, the swearing-in ceremony was sinctly concluded.


    He helped her to her feet, saying,


    I look forward to your diligent service as a proud citizen of the empire and a faithful servant of the royal family, Countess.


    I will strive to meet your expectations.


    Richard nodded at Ionas response and then handed her the decree.


    Iona silently gazed at the imperial edict she received from Richard.


    In her past life, she had obtained her title partly due to Richards assistancea sess because Richard had wanted Count Modrov removed, allowing her to initiate change in ordance with his wishes.


    But now, things are different.


    Though marriage to the duke and the session of the title were experiences she had already had, there was a stark difference this time.


    That difference was that she had achieved everything through her own efforts.


    This realization filled Iona with an overwhelming sense of aplishment, as if it were proof that she could change the future as much as she wished.


    Iona gripped the decree firmly, then securely tucked that sensation of sess deep within her heart.


    I would like to move to another location with you, Countess, and offer my sincere congrattions... Unfortunately, there are still many duties that call for my attention. Regrettably, we must look forward to another time.


    Richard, with a tone of regret, patted Ionas arm as if to encourage her.


    It was hard to discern his true intentions, but for Iona, this was a rather wee development.


    She did not wish to celebrate this joyous asion by sharing a toast with Richard.


    Given your many responsibilities, Your Highness, I would not wish to impose any further. I shall look forward to our future interactions and take my leave for now.


    Iona bid Richard farewell with a straightforward attitude.


    Richard hesitated to respond as if he was displeased by her brisk manner but soon graciously granted her permission to leave.


    Iona knew that in the presence of others, he could not behave petntly as usual.


    He was a man who chillingly knew how to separate public from private matters.


    Even though he harbored feelings for her, he had used her to thest moment of his life and left just as he hade.


    With a deliberately polite demeanor, Iona bowed to him and retraced her steps back the way she hade.


    The matter concluded more swiftly than anticipated, suggesting an earlier return home.


    It was just as she was pondering over whether to take advantage of the unexpected free time to address the estates staffing issues, as Marsha had suggested.


    A servant with an unfamiliar face, waiting outside, stopped Iona.


    The woman, who bowed respectfully to Iona, then brought up an unexpected matter.


    Her Majesty the Empress wishes to meet with you briefly..


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    You mean Her Majesty the Empress?


    Iona couldnt help but express her surprise.


    The sudden invitation was baffling, with no guess as to the reason behind it.


    Why would the Empress suddenly seek me out?


    For nearly 20 years, Iona had frequented the imperial pce, yet the Empress quarters remained an alien space to her.


    She had visited in her past life, yes, but only in following behind Richard, never having been directly summoned by the Empress herself as now.


    What part of the changes she had brought about could have provoked the Empress?


    Iona waited for an exnation, looking at the maid with expectant eyes, but received no significant response.


    It seemed the maid was certain Iona would ept the invitation without needing any persuasion.


    After all, it was as if the answer had already been predetermined.


    Who among those serving in the pce could dare refuse an invitation from the Empress?


    Please, lead the way.


    Reluctantly, masking her suspicions, Iona consented.


    Having gotten the desired response, the maid turned away lightly.


    Then I will take you to the empress pce.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Ionas impression of the Empress was fragmented.


    A person whose face was unknown, and whose intentions were even more so.


    I appreciate your epting this sudden invitation. Ive wanted to arrange a meeting like this at least once, to have a conversation together.


    Iona gazed thoughtfully at the woman seated opposite her.


    The Empress was, as always, dressed in a mourning-like ck dress, a veil descending from her neck.


    What the Empress concealed within that opaque mesh was not merely the scars on her face.


    Considering the need to keep her own intentions hidden, Iona formally paid her respects.


    Its a great honor for a mere knight like me to be recognized and sought out by Your Majesty.


    You are no mere knight, are you? You serve closer to the Crown Prince than anyone else. More than that, your status is no longer that of a mere knight.


    The Empress said, handling the teacups handle.


    Though refreshments had been brought for the guest, she herself had not yet touched the tea.


    Sure enough, she continued speaking without lifting her cup.


    Congrattions on your new title. Its a difficult achievement at such a young age, especially as an adopted daughter.


    Its hard to feel purely happy about it, considering it came alongside a family crisis.


    Ive heard the rumors too. Count Modrov and his children have quite reluctantly epted their new family member. You probably didnt feel too sad about your fathers death, unlike if it had been Yvonne.


    Her words were troubling, both deeply rooted in truth and ufortable.


    Iona pondered what to reply, though realistically, there was only one option avable.


    While struggling to understand the Empress thoughts, Iona could not readily reveal emotions that might be construed as weaknesses.


    She deftly changed the subject.


    Regardless, it was thanks to Count Modrovs kindness that I could be part of his household.


    You are... a knight as knights should be, the Empress said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    I have always respected that about you. Its rare to find someone who knows their boundaries and adheres to the right path.


    ...


    So, what do you think about this time? Do you consider yourself worthy of inheriting the Modrov estate? Do you think you have the makings of a family head?


    Instead of answering immediately, Iona closed her eyes.


    She slowly revisited old memories.


    Although her actual encounters with the Empress had been few, the impressions from those infrequent meetings were consistently the same.


    The Empress disliked her.


    Its clear she considers me an unwee presence.


    Previously, she couldnt understand why, but now, she felt she grasped a little of the reason behind the Empress animosity.


    Recalling Richards face as he publicly conferred the title on her, Iona spoke up.


    Of course, having inherited this position unexpectedly, there might be areas that seemcking from the outside. However...


    Starting with a humble preface, Iona then revealed her true feelings.


    I am confident that I was the most qualified person in this generation.


    She did not want to cower or retreat in the face of what was clearly an attempt to intimidate her.


    Though Iona didnt feel a strong sense of belonging to the Modrov family, that didnt mean shecked the ability to manage the estate.


    She could at least revive the floundering household with minimal decency, something Nils had failed to maintain with affection.


    It was clear who the right person to be the head of the family was.


    Qualifications and qualities are different. You had the qualities, not the qualifications, the Empress retorted, her displeasure evident.


    Iona was somewhat surprised by the overt hostility, not having expected such a direct disy of animosity.


    If Count Modrov and his son hadnt been caught up in such matters, you would never have had this opportunity. In fact, the reason you could be the head of the family even in these circumstances is something else entirely, isnt it?


    ...


    All of this happened because the Crown Prince supported you.


    She could not deny it.


    From the moment Iona had failed to recognize Richards feelings towards her, she had plotted to win him over and topple the family estate.


    It would be easier to inherit the estate if she could convince him of the benefits he would gain when she became the head of the household.


    Indeed, this approach had proven sessful for Iona in the past.


    The Crown Prince is quite fond of you, I know. And you, in turn, undoubtedly dedicate your loyalty wholeheartedly to your lord. I am not unaware of that fact.


    Empress said, pausing momentarily before continuing with caution.


    However, sometimes, this close bond between lord and vassal can be poisonous to both.


    Indeed,tely Richard had often been unable to maintain hisposure due to Iona.


    He had abandoned his fiance to attend a ball with Iona and had unterally broken off his engagement with Florence.


    As Iona continued to rise, inheriting the family estate in the process, the favoritism became ringly obvious.


    That includes Florences situation. Ive heard from various sources how my son has treated his fiance. His actions have caused her much distress as a woman, and despite her shorings, I have often chosen to overlook them out of pity.


    ...


    Even though Florence may have behaved immaturely this time... Yes, even considering that, the Crown Princes reaction was certainly emotional. It was uncharacteristic of Richard.


    Iona chose not to detail the wrongs Florence hadmitted against her here.


    The Empress did not minimize the severity of these immature acts out of ignorance, and Iona knew that wasnt the crux of the issue.


    The Empress stated emphatically, Ive concluded that you, Dame Iona, are the cause of this.


    Iona inwardly marveled.


    She had not realized Richards true feelings until her death, and not even for a long time after she hade back to life.


    In contrast, the Empress had urately deduced his recent motivations based on his actions alone.


    Perhaps it was true what they saythat parents have a way of seeing right through their children.


    Although, when I think about my own case, its not quite the same.


    Quietly, Iona swallowed a bitterugh.


    Was the sustained silence taken as a form of rebellion?


    The Empress voice became more forceful when she called Iona.


    Dame Iona.


    Yes, your majesty?


    You are well aware that a leader of a nation must never be ruled by emotion. The Crown Prince still needs enough maturity that, until then, his actions may need to be forcibly corrected from the outside.


    ...


    Therefore, I would like you to follow the Duke to his domain after your marriage.


    Instinctively, she knew this was not a suggestion but amand.


    Such near-tyrannical demands would typically provoke resentment, but Iona had to struggle to suppress augh that almost burst forth.


    So, she hade to pry her son away from a woman of unsuitably low status.


    It felt as if she had stepped into a scene straight out of a melodramatic novel.


    If there is one difference from the current situation, is that this is a method that this side really wants to avoid?


    Gratefully epting the futile efforts of her opponent, Iona responded willingly.


    Yes, I will do so.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Ionas cool response was unexpected.


    The Empress was momentarily unable to react.


    It seemed she had not anticipated that Iona would ept hermand so readily.


    Iona feigned ignorance of the others difiture, adopting a deliberately solemn expression.


    Your Majesty, the point you raisedI deeply share the concern. Its true that His Majesty the Crown Prince has been overly harsh on Miss Florence even before solid evidence was found. Its certainly a worrying matter.


    Had it not been so, it might have given Florence the chance to cover her tracks beforehand, but Iona expressed deep regret over the decision.


    It was a thought well within the bounds of someone who prioritizes their lords safety above their own.


    Iona continued to y the role of a loyal confidant.


    Its also stirred up rumors doubting the rtionship between His Highness the Crown Prince and myself. The very existence of such baseless spection is preposterous...


    Iona trailed off, giving the Empress a long, meaningful look.


    It was a clear demarcation between herself and the Crown Prince.


    Iona then smiled faintly, as if to reassure her, No matter how unfounded the stories are, we cannotpletely ignore how it looks from the outside. Perhaps, as you suggest, this marriage presents a good opportunity to maintain a physical distance from His Highness.


    It was a neat summary.


    Iona appeared to understand the Empress concerns well and seemed deeply sympathetic to the necessity of the ordered actions.


    All the persuasive and threatening words the Empress had prepared became instantly obsolete.


    A hint of bewilderment, which she couldnt fully conceal, tinged the Empress voice.


    Its a relief that we understand each other.


    With that, the Empress fell silent for a moment, seemingly organizing her thoughts.


    Iona gave her space to adjust to the situation.


    It wasnt difficult to guess that the Empress had intended to steer the conversation in a more hostile direction.


    She too would need some time to adapt to the reversed atmosphere.


    It wasnt long before the Empress spoke in a much calmer manner than before.


    So, I understand you will be heading to the Duchy immediately after the wedding. I heard you received a proposal at the royal ball; when exactly is the wedding nned?


    Actually... we are considering forgoing the ceremony altogether.


    Iona responded with a slight look of difort to the Empress question.


    The Empress, seemingly aware of the reason, asked back, Is it because of the misfortune that befell the previous Count?


    If we have to choose between celebrating a wedding and attending to the investigation, thetter certainly requires more attention. Besides, holding a wedding right after a funeral wouldnt look right.


    It might be better to proceed with a smaller ceremony anyway. Its a marriage of significant meaning from many perspectives.


    The Empress appeared eager to publicly announce the union bridging the noble house and the royal family.


    This was also one of the reasons why Iona had decided against holding the ceremony in the capital.


    Regret tinged Ionas voice, feigning helplessness, I would very much like that too, but given that weve had to send Nils and Yvonne to the estate, if not all family members could attend, it would surely spark gossip about internal family issues... It seemed better to keep things quiet.


    The situation was already ripe with unwee attention, given that Iona had inherited the family title in ce of the real children of the previous Count.


    Under these circumstances, having the wedding alone, without family, was not a wise choice, regardless of her personal disdain for those family members.


    Despite Ionas reasonable exnation, the Empress, unable to let go, picked on another aspect.


    Has the Duke agreed?


    We havent discussed it thoroughly yet, but the Duke was also keen to return to the estate quickly. I believe he will be receptive to the idea.


    Iona recalled Leroy, who had shown great disappointment at the suggestion of skipping the ceremony, yet her eyes conveyed sincere conviction.


    Finding no inconsistencies, the Empress leaned back into her chair, reluctantly agreeing.


    If the parties involved have decided thus, I have no ce to argue.


    However, it means we can move to the Duchy sooner. In fact, after hearing your concerned words, Your Majesty, I felt the need to hasten our departure.


    Ionas response seemed to improve the Empress mood somewhat.


    Satisfied with achieving her goal, the Empress ceased her probing and, showing a touch of generosity, said.


    Indeed, I am deeply moved by your loyalty and sincere concern for the Crown Prince. I must think about a proper reward for you. Is there anything you desire?


    Such a personage as the Empress would not emphasize giving something trivial.


    Even if Iona made an excessive request now, it was likely to be granted without objection.


    However, Iona judged that the favor offered by the Empress was more a test than a reward.


    If I ask for something modest, Ill bebeled as just another official; if I demand something grand, Ill appear overly greedy.


    To wish for nothing at all would invite suspicions of ulterior motives.


    None of these options suited Ionas intentions.


    After a moment of contemtion, Iona decided to give an answer that best matched her prior conduct.


    It was a decision made for His Highness the Crown Prince. Its not a matter that warrants any other reward.


    The Empress did not interrupt and waited silently.


    It felt as if she was watching to see what Iona would request next.


    Iona continued carefully, However should a daye when His Highness truly bes the sovereign you hope for, calling upon me to serve where needed would be joy enough for me.


    Iona knew such a day would nevere.


    And the Empress likely knew this too.


    Precisely because of this, Ionas response excessively pleased her counterpart.


    She had asked for a reward, yet provided a reason why it need not be granted.


    To the Empress, Iona must have appeared as an utterly steadfast knight.


    Indeed, Ionas dedication to Richard had been so blind that even such a statement would not be questioned for its sincerity.


    The Empress, lost in thought for a moment, finally spoke after a beat.


    Its regrettable that I must send you away from the capital.


    Your Majesty is too kind.


    Ill do as you wish. When I deem that the loyalty between the Crown Prince and you no longer functions negatively, I promise to call you back and reward you for todays decision.


    Thank you, Your Majesty.


    Iona bowed deeply, her face marked by gratitude.


    Ionas faithful act seemed to have truly pleased the Empress, as her demeanor noticeably softened thereafter.


    From being seen as a woman of low birth not suitable for her son, she seemed to have risen to one who knows her ce.


    Iona even got to taste the finest tea leaves offered as a courtesy by the Empress, a raremodity not seen outside the royal supply.


    Thanks to the extended teatime, Iona rose from her seat muchter than either she or the Empress had anticipated.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, they shared amon link in Richard, and Iona managed to spend the timefortably discussing him.


    It might have been an afterthought that the Empress should treat Iona as a guest, for it was only after a lengthy conversation that seemed to dilute the prior impolitemands, that the Empress dismissed her.


    With the Empress words suggesting it was time to leave, Iona rose as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    It was a pleasure to have this conversation.


    Yes, it was a genuinely fruitful meeting after a long while. Ah, and about todays matter


    Before the Empress could finish speaking, Iona gave her the response she desired.


    Of course, I will keep it as our secret.


    The Empress smiled with satisfaction.


    Knowing well enough what to expect without peering behind the veil, Iona turned to leave.


    As she reached the door, guided by a maid to exit, a sudden call stopped her.


    Wait.


    It was the Empress voice.


    Iona slowly turned around.


    After a brief pause, the Empress asked an unexpected question.


    Dame Iona, how old are you this year?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    It was an odd question.


    There was no reason for her to suddenly be curious about Iona¡¯s age.


    Despite feeling perplexed, Iona answered honestly.


    ¡°I just turned twenty.¡±


    ¡°Twenty, twenty¡­¡±


    The Empress mulled over Iona¡¯s response in a subdued voice.


    Just as Iona was about to ask the reason for this strange reaction, the Empress raised her head, which had been slightly bowed, and looked directly at her.


    Then, as if to clear the air of the strange tension, she quickly rified the situation.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve beening and going from the pce since you were very young, it¡¯s hard to believe that you are already of marriageable age. How swiftly time flows like water.¡±Her tongue was too smooth. Her wless exnation felt all the more contrived because of it.


    Feeling an inexplicable tension, Iona stood frozen in ce for a moment.


    However, it was not her ce to ask what her true intentions were, and it seemed the Empress had no intention of revealing more of her thoughts.


    After a long moment of locking eyes with Iona, the Empress soon drew a line between them with a brisk farewell.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    It was an unbelievably polite voice for a dismissal.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°That was a foolish thought.¡±


    After Iona left and the room fell silent, Rosalia murmured quietly, almost inaudibly.


    The reason she had called Iona today, as she had mentioned to the person herself, was to suggest that she leave the capital.


    The decision was simple.


    She had judged that the other party was a hindrance to Richard.


    It was a fact that she had long been aware of her son¡¯s special affection for his knight.


    Fortunately, or unfortunately, Richard had been quite cautious in his actions until now.


    He had not rashly reached out to the other, and had positioned his visible affection as stemming from the trust towards his subordinate.


    Thus, Rosalia could turn a blind eye to the emotions brewing unseen.


    After all, she thought there was no need to press her son, who was trying not to cause trouble as it was.


    Richard had even made the resolute decision to marry off the woman he admired to another man.


    ¡®But that was the problem.¡¯


    After the marriage negotiations began, Richard had changed.


    Driven by jealousy, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and repeatedly acted impulsively.


    At first, when Richard punished Florence by dering his engagement to her void, Rosalia had tried to turn a blind eye to her son¡¯s misconduct.


    But when Richard came to her, determined to deal with Count Modrov, she could no longer ignore the situation.


    ¡®It was clear he intended to set that girl up as the head.¡¯


    Richard argued that the mine incident was an opportunity to clean up the royal family¡¯s numerous embarrassments, but his true desired oue was something else.


    It was obvious who would benefit from eliminating Count Modrov and his heir.


    Knowing his motives, the Empress helped with Hayden¡¯s situation because it was something she too had long desired.


    However, separate from that, she needed to take action regarding her son.


    If left alone, Richard was bound to continue messing things up driven by his emotions.


    ¡®To think he would hand over titles just to impress a woman, if swayed properly, he might even sell the country next.¡¯


    Rosalia couldn¡¯t help but let out a scoff of disbelief.


    What was it about that stoic knight that had bewitched her son, who had been indifferent from a young age, to lose his senses?


    This was only the second time she had seen Richard show interest in someone.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why.


    Unintentionally, she recalled Teresa, the first object of his interest.


    After Teresa was confined to her pce, Rosalia often visited her under the pretext of keeping herpany.


    In truth, it was to monitor Teresa¡¯s mouth and manage the information circting within the pce, but Teresa, unaware of the underlying reasons, warmly weed these visits from her sister-inw.


    For Teresa, confined as she was, the news Rosalia brought was like rain in a drought.


    Thus, Rosalia managed to maintain a good rtionship with Teresa until her death, unlike with Hayden.


    Of course, it required considerable effort to sustain a rtionship with the broken Teresa.


    Outstanding acting skills necessary to deceive herpletely were just a bonus.


    Rosalia wept, regretting having arranged the meeting between Hayden and Teresa, and the naive Teresa eventually epted her sister-inw¡¯s apology.


    Even she, who was close to Hayden, believed in him wholeheartedly, so why would it have been any different for Rosalia?


    It was a naive and foolish misconception.


    Every time Rosalia saw Teresa smiling at her, she inwardly mocked her foolishness, kindness, and misguided trust in people.


    For Rosalia, visiting Teresa felt like reaffirming a victory.


    The interactions between Rosalia and Teresa actually became more frequent after her confinement than before, and often, Rosalia¡¯s son Richard would also join in.


    Teresa weed Richard¡¯s visits as well.


    Though a noble prince, Richard had always behaved maturely from a young age, but Teresa not only tolerated his asional childish mischief¡ªshe seemed to delight in it.


    No, when he acted up, she would look at him longingly, as if he were the child she had lost.


    And then, habitually, she would say to him:


    ¡°If my daughter were alive, you would have made a great older brother.¡±


    Her words, heavily pressed with emotion, revealed much. After realizing Hayden¡¯s betrayal, that was the only way she could express her feelings.


    Whenever Teresa wrote about her child on paper, Rosalia was seized by a strange emotion.


    Voices and everything else were what Teresa had lost because of her.


    Even though Rosalia had not intended for things to turn out quite so badly.


    In truth, Rosalia had not wanted Teresa to be ruined to this extent.


    She simply wanted to prevent Teresa from seeding to the throne.


    Originally, Rosalia had no intention of killing the child.


    However, the Emperor had taken the newborn from his daughter¡¯s arms and erased its very existence.


    Rosalia had hoped that Teresa would continue to dream of an unattainable love.


    But Hayden, concerned for his well-being, had cruelly revealed the harsh truth to her.


    As a result, Teresa had be apletely different person.


    Even though she stillughed and seemed joyful, there was always a deep sadness lurking within her.


    Rosalia knew through her maids that Teresa sometimes cried for no reason at all.


    And that the startled maids would ask if she was alright, only to find her startlingly wiping her wet cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I would have gotten along with a kid so younger than me.¡±


    ¡°But you should get along with your sibling, for my sake at least.¡±


    To Richard¡¯s indifferent reply, Teresa pinched his cheek, pretending to be slighted.


    She was mature enough not to show her grief over losing her child in front of the children.


    Within that peaceful atmosphere, it almost felt as if all the misfortunes that had befallen Teresa could be ovee.


    ¡®But she couldn¡¯t.¡¯


    Rosalia swallowed a bitterugh and looked down at the teacup left behind by a guest.


    Hayden had said that Teresa had spirited away the child and sent it to him.


    Though Teresa acted in front of Rosalia and Richard as if the child had died, in reality, her offspring was alive and breathing somewhere, location unknown.


    Her deep despair likely stemmed from the possibility that she might never see her child again.


    Thinking this, Rosalia couldn¡¯t bring herself to reach out and harm the child.


    She resolved to bury the existence of the child, but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    The suspicion had arisen when she saw the illegitimate child Count Modrov had acquired around the same time.


    ¡®But the age doesn¡¯t match.¡¯


    Only just twenty years old, the birth year was incorrect.


    She had scrutinized Iona¡¯s face, hoping perhaps, but she couldn¡¯t find Teresa in her.


    Nor did she seem to particrly resemble Count Modrov, purportedly her father.


    ¡°Perhaps she takes after her worthless mother.¡±


    Muttering to herself in self-mockery, Rosalia tried hard to dismiss the ridiculous suspicions from her mind.


    Imagining Iona¡¯s unknown biological mother, who must have looked very different from Teresa, Rosalia murmured almost like a sigh.


    ¡°I wish she would just go to the dukedom and never step foot in the capital again.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    After Iona inherited her title, all matters were swiftly and efficiently resolved.


    Iona, having received Hayden¡¯s body from the royal family,id him to rest in the Modrov family cemetery.


    Yvonne, confined to the mansion, and Nils, still under investigation at the royal pce, could not attend the modest funeral.


    Iona herself had only issued the orders and did not witness the burial, leaving only a few workers to watch over Hayden¡¯s final journey.


    Hayden, who died a dishonorable death, was quietly buried without a proper funeral.


    Nils, who had acted without consulting anyone, surprisingly showed no reaction, though one might have expected him to be furious.


    Considering who needed to keep Hayden¡¯s death under wraps, it wasn¡¯t strange at all.


    Hayden had been humiliated by none other than his own son.


    Thanks to Nils abandoning his father to secure his own safety, just as Iona had hoped, he was likely spending most of his time reporting his father¡¯s misdeeds to the newspapers.It was unthinkable that he would have the decency to visit his father.


    Regrettably, even after abandoning his father, Nils could not escape all responsibility.


    Yvonne and Nils were Hayden¡¯s legitimate children, and his death did not free them from its repercussions.


    Branded as troublemakers by the royal family, they were no longer the proud direct descendants of the Modrov lineage.


    Instead, Iona, who had been an outsider, now represented the family, freed from the collective responsibility of the era.


    It was ironic. Because Hayden had refused to acknowledge her as kin, she ended up inheriting everything from him.


    ¡°Countess, it¡¯s almost time for the guest to arrive.¡±


    Alerted by the call, Iona looked up from the documents she had been examining.


    The butler, who had treated her father simrly, now bowed respectfully to her near the door.


    In the past, Iona had repeatedly seen the same scene from the same angle in the same ce.


    Feeling anew that everything was back in its ce, Iona took in her surroundings with a fresh sense of awareness.


    After a moment, Iona suddenly remarked.


    ¡°We should change the chandelier.¡±


    ¡°The chandelier... you mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would make it perfect.¡±


    Saying so, Iona stood up.


    The butler, slightly puzzled by the sudden request, did not inquire further.


    Iona neatly arranged the papers she had spread out and then moved to the side of the desk.


    ¡°Has the carriage crossed the main gate?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet, but the Duke tends to arrive early...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Iona responded with a cheerful voice.


    As the butler said, Leroy usually arrived earlier than scheduled.


    Even during hisst visit, when the drawing room had been filled with flowers, he had arrived much earlier than he let on, not magic, but it¡¯s impossible to transform a space into apletely different world in just about 10 minutes.


    While it wasn¡¯t a surprise gift, Iona also had something she wanted to give him today.


    Imagining Leroy¡¯s reaction, Iona followed the butler out of the office.


    By the time they reached the entrance, it was bustling with people.


    It seemed that many servants hade out in advance to greet the guest.


    ¡°The carriage has just passed through the main gate,¡± a servant announced.


    At his signal, the others swiftly arranged themselves into two neat lines.


    As this was the first guest Iona was receiving since bing the head of the family, the reception had to be wless.


    After a quick inspection of the surroundings, Iona looked towards the main gate with a satisfied expression.


    Soon, the door opened and a familiar face appeared.


    Leroy walked in, his gaze fixed on Iona, and said, ¡°Thank you for the honor of being the first guest of the new head of the family.¡±


    He yfully greeted her and then drew her hand to his lips for a kiss.


    At that, Iona inadvertently remembered a kiss they had shared recently.


    The intrusive thought was beyond her control.


    ¡®Maybe today, too¡­¡¯


    Secretly, Iona bit the inside of her cheek.


    It was a terribly indecent thought to have, given that she had invited a guest over in broad daylight.


    Regaining herposure, Iona cleared her throat and asked.


    ¡°Did you have any trouble getting here?¡±


    ¡°I did have to restrain myself froming here sooner.¡±


    Leroy replied yfully.


    Iona had to make a considerable effort not to blush at his response.


    Even though she knew the question was just a polite formality, she felt a bit foolish for reacting to every word.


    How nice it would have been if she felt confident enough not to worry about appearing inadequate in his eyes.


    Of course, Iona knew that showing such thoughts was not particrly attractive.


    Extracting her hand from his, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a luncheon, but if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to show you around the mansion first. I think I¡¯ve only ever escorted you to the drawing room before.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    Leroy readily epted her offer.


    Iona dismissed the servants and personally guided him around the mansion.


    As it was a house with a long history, the Modrov mansion boasted many impressive artifacts.


    Whenever they came across a painting, Iona kindly exined the artist¡¯s biography and the piece¡¯s approximate value.


    ¡°Thisndscape was painted by Hugo Drosa, a renowned artist from Everett. It was acquired by Lord Lindeman, a previous count, at a charity auction. I believe its value has increased significantly since the artist¡¯s death; it could fetch at least 5,000 gold now.¡±


    After finishing her exnation, Iona continued on to the next painting without pausing.


    And with that, she recited in detail what she knew about the artist.


    It was after Iona had diligently guided him through about ten paintings that she began to introduce the eleventh piece, but Leroy abruptly raised his hand to stop her.


    ¡°Hold on, hold on.¡±


    ¡°Is there something more you¡¯d like to know?¡±


    Iona turned back towards the previous painting and asked earnestly.


    Leroy then extended the hand he had raised to calm her and grasped hers.


    He seemed worried she might interrupt him as he hurriedly shared his thoughts.


    ¡°No, I was going to say that this is enough. I appreciate your desire to spend a beneficial time with me, but... I usually prefer to focus solely on the painting itself.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Iona responded nkly, still staring at their intertwined hands.


    She thought he would agree and let go of her hand, but instead, he just turned his head and began admiring the painting while still holding on.


    Feeling somewhat awkward, Iona turned her gaze to align with his.


    Leroy stood motionless for a long time, seemingly captivated by some aspect of this particr painting.


    As Iona quietly observed theke depicted in the painting, she eventually couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°Still, you should at least know the title of the work.¡±


    ¡°Was I mistaken, and it¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e I¡¯vee to see, but a broker?¡±


    Leroy leaned closer to Iona and whispered this, his voice lowered just like hers.


    His breath tickled the back of her ear with a smallugh, making Iona feel a tingling sensation.


    Unknowingly, she clenched her fingers.


    Trying to suppress the strange fluttering feeling in her chest, Iona firmly responded.


    ¡°Still, a basic exnation is necessary. It¡¯s going to be the property of the Duke soon.¡±


    At that, Leroy stiffened slightly.


    He had been leaning towards Iona, but now he straightened up and looked down at her face in silence for a moment.


    He didn¡¯t appear surprised, nor particrly pleased.


    Iona felt a bit flustered.


    She had expected him to be delighted by her remark, but his reaction was not at all what she had anticipated.


    Why did he seem so reluctant when they were finally about to fulfill a long-dyed promise?


    Leroy, his brow furrowed in thought, finally spoke.


    ¡°It seems we do need to discuss that matter.¡±


    ¡°Countess!¡±


    Just then, someone burst in, interrupting Leroy.


    Iona and Leroy both turned towards the source of the voice.


    A servant hurried into the exhibition room, his face pale as he stammered.


    ¡°Please,e to the annex for a moment.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    ¡°Annex?¡±


    Iona furrowed her brow reflexively.


    The annex? Wasn¡¯t that the building where Yvonne was staying?


    She couldn¡¯t understand what had happened there that made them seek her out in such a rush.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Iona looked at the servant, demanding an exnation.


    However, perhaps feeling that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to discuss it in front of Leroy, the servant hesitated, his face troubled.


    Noticing the servant ncing towards Leroy, Iona stepped outside herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we go.¡±The servant¡¯s face brightened.


    As she followed him, Iona suddenly remembered Leroy and turned to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly, please wait.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; go ahead and take your time,¡± Leroy said, giving his permission as he casually sped his hands behind his back.


    Though she was reluctant to leave a guest, the fact that she had been summoned even though they knew she was with Leroy suggested a significant reason.


    Sure enough, once they were in the corridor, the seriousness of the situation became clear.


    The servant whispered in a voice so low as if he feared being overheard.


    ¡°Miss Yvonne is currently holding a maid hostage.¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    How had thingse to this?


    That was the recurring thought as Yvonne stared at the firmly closed door.


    A single question had branched out in many directions.


    Some days, it seemed the mistake had been going to see Florence; other days, it felt like a blunder not to have kept a closer eye on the maids.


    Sometimes, she even found herself reflecting on the very distant past, the day she first met Iona.


    While there were many moments that could be pinpointed as the cause, all the regrets pointed in one direction.


    ¡®I should have killed that bitch a long time ago.¡¯


    Had she done so, things would never have spiraled into this mess.


    Her brother, who had secretly cared for her while he was under detention, still had not returned home, and her father had died, smeared with numerous charges.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, it was an illegitimate child of dubious origin who seized the family headship.


    The least deserving now brazenly upied her father¡¯s vacant seat, masquerading as the master of the family.


    Yvonne could not ept this cruel reality.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one around today... Is anyoneing?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? ...Lord is visiting.¡±


    Yvonne flinched at the voice that came from outside.


    She was trapped alone in a spacious room, perpetually shrouded in silence, though the guards¡¯ chatter at the door was loud enough to reach her ears.


    ¡®Could it be that my brother has been released?¡¯


    A sudden surge of hope made Yvonne lift her head.


    The conversation between the knights was a rare opportunity for Yvonne, isted from the outside, to catch any news.


    She crept silently towards the door and began to eavesdrop quietly on their conversation.


    ¡°With the Modrov family in this state, it looks like the wedding is still on schedule.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was the former Count and his son who messed things up, not Dame Iona. Plus, the Crown Prince is backing her strongly.¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t the picture seem a bit off?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The knight on the left lowered his voice, prompting hispanion to do the same.


    After a cautious nce around, the knight hesitantly whispered, ¡°Was there anyone who didn¡¯t know the former Count was corrupt? The royal family summoning him now to reprimand seems like there might be another motive. Maybe a change of generations?¡±


    ¡°So they reced the old, useless former Count with someone more obedient for the new generation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think. Honestly, Nils was never the reliable sort.¡±


    ¡°If the former Count was a crafty old snake, Nils is... well, at best a weasel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, vicious but hardly up to much?¡±


    The knightsughed together, amused.


    Yvonne wanted to burst out and confront them but barely managed to suppress her anger.


    Instead, she returned to her bed and began to fiercely bite her nails under the covers.


    ¡®Yeah, father¡¯s death couldn¡¯t have been so meaningless. She must have manipted from behind to be the head of the family!¡¯


    If not, she could notprehend the situation.


    Instead of contesting her father¡¯s sudden death, Iona had quickly buried him, seemingly eager to cover up the suspicions surrounding his demise.


    It was merely a strong suspicion, but Yvonne needed someone to me, even if just to persuade herself.


    ¡®Destroy our family and livefortably by herself? Think I¡¯ll let that happen?¡¯


    Yvonne had the urge to storm into the main building andsh out at Iona with a knife if she could.


    But it was clear she would be caught if she tried to escape, and besides, Iona¡¯s martial skills were far too superior for Yvonne to stand a chance against her in a blind rage.


    It was a bitter realization for Yvonne, who had always lived with the desire to ruin Iona¡¯s life as much as her own had been ruined.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve brought your lunch.¡±


    It seemed it was already mealtime, as a maid entered the room and ced the food on the table.


    Yvonne saw the maid¡¯s face daily but still couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    Since moving to the annex, the maids who had previously served directly under Yvonne had been excluded from caring for her, likely fearing she might incite them to cause trouble.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    When the maid¡¯s repeated calls elicited no response, she cleared her throat softly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle back to clean up in two hours.¡±


    Just as the maid was about to turn and leave, Yvonne suddenly sat up.


    With eyes red and swollen, she scrutinized the meal the maid had brought.


    Boiled vegetables and roasted pork were finely chopped, ready to eat.


    The only utensil was a spoon with a rounded end.


    Yvonne shifted her gaze from the te to the maid¡¯s bulging apron pocket.


    Sensing something was off, the maid involuntarily stepped back.


    Yvonne asked sharply, ¡°Has the Duke arrived?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unusually quiet in the annex today, isn¡¯t it because we have a guest?¡±


    The maid¡¯s eyes darted around in panic, uncertain if she should divulge the truth.


    However, Yvonne didn¡¯t need more than a moment of silence to extract her answer.


    Although she hadn¡¯t heard clearly who the visitor the knights mentioned was, the mention of Iona¡¯s wedding shortly thereafter was enough to guess their identity.


    Yvonne leapt from the bed and charged at the maid.


    Caught off guard, the maid iled and fell backward.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Yvonne mounted the maid and frantically searched through her apron pocket.


    Among the sps, handkerchief, spare buttons, and a woodenb, she finally grasped what she had been searching for.


    It was a small pocketknife used by the maids for odd jobs.


    Crude though it was, it was sharp enough to slice through thin skin if enough force was applied.


    Upon hearing the scream, the knights rushed in through the door.


    Yvonne quickly wrapped her arms around the maid¡¯s neck and thrust the knife over the prominent vein, standing out sharply.


    The knights, seeing the scene, ced their hands on their sheaths with faces clearly showing dismay.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes flickered wildly as she yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    ¡°Miss Yvonne! Calm down. Creating such a disturbance won¡¯t benefit you at all!¡±


    A knight tried to suppress his irritation as he restrained Yvonne.


    But if intimidation was enough to deter her, she wouldn¡¯t have started this in the first ce.


    Yvonne, catching her breath with a deep inhale, demanded.


    ¡°Bring me Iona.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re under house arrest? Causing more trouble won¡¯t end with just confinement!¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and bring Iona!¡±


    Yvonne screamed fiercely.


    Realizing persuasion was futile, the knights exchanged tense nces.


    They were confident they could subdue Yvonne, but ensuring the hostage¡¯s safety was another matter.


    While an ordinary person might hesitate to wield a weapon against another, Yvonne had already been punished for attempting to harm her half-sister and was notorious for frequently mistreating the maids.


    In the midst of the knights¡¯ confusion over how to manage the situation, one of the servants, sensing the emergency and unable to stand by while a colleague was threatened, rushed out to summon the Countess.


    Having achieved her goal, Yvonne tightened her grip on the maid, preparing herself defensively.


    The captive maid trembled with fear, but Yvonne¡¯s focus was solely on the door and the person who would soon appear through it.


    Soon, heavy footsteps approached and a disturbance brewed in the hallway.


    ¡°Let the butler stay; everyone else return to your duties.¡±


    It was a voice Yvonne despised.


    Feeling her heart pounding, Yvonne gripped the knife tightly.


    Iona, who had calmly sent the servants back to their tasks, soon walked into the room.


    Upon seeing Yvonne and the maid she held captive, Iona sighed deeply.


    With a furrowed brow, Iona asked.


    ¡°Is everyday life so dull that you crave a taste of hellish fire?¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yvonne, her pride wounded by the dismissive attitude, suddenly shouted.


    She was not someone whom Iona could afford to treat so disdainfully.


    However, Iona looked down at Yvonne with cold eyes, showing no sign of perturbation.


    ¡°What else did you expect by calling me out here? Did you want me to see with my own eyes just how low you have sunk?¡±


    ¡°Watch your words. Have you forgotten why you were summoned here?¡±


    Yvonne growled through gritted teeth, pressing the de closer to the maid¡¯s neck.


    Frightened, the maid shed tears endlessly.


    The maid tried to breathe as shallowly as possible, but could not prevent the de from cutting into her flesh on this tense day.


    Seeing the blood visibly marking the maid¡¯s skin, Iona slowly closed her eyes and then reopened them.


    ¡°Send Lennie here.¡±


    Iona¡¯s voice was calm as she spoke.


    Yvonne scoffed openly.


    ¡°Am I insane? That¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re just standing there right now.¡±


    ¡°Doing this will gain you nothing. If you don¡¯t want to spend your life locked up, put the knife down.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so precious about a maid¡¯s life anyway?¡±


    Yvonne sneered at Iona¡¯s warning and then her expression turned icy.


    ¡°You killed my father, too.¡±


    Did Yvonne think there was some basis to her confident assertion? The knights standing behind exchanged nces of confusion.


    But Iona was not visibly disturbed by Yvonne¡¯s provocative start.


    Refuting Yvonne¡¯s mere suspicions was not a difficult task; it was a stage she had already gone through when she had visited her brother before.


    ¡°Is there any evidence?¡±<ol><li>


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who benefited from father¡¯s death. What more proof is needed?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re going to use an innocent person of murder, you¡¯d need solid evidence.¡±


    With that rebuttal, Ionaid out the harsh reality for Yvonne.


    ¡°Come to your senses, Yvonne. I understand that you¡¯re shocked by our father¡¯s death, but this isn¡¯t something I can just overlook. You should think about the consequences when you cause trouble. Aren¡¯t you old enough for that now?¡±


    ¡°Consequences? What more do I have to worry about? My brother has been taken away, and my father is dead! And there you are, preaching to me as if you¡¯re so righteous!¡±


    ¡°Thete count raised you to be quite the spoiled child. To think this is the extent of misfortune you can handle.¡±


    Iona looked down at Yvonne with an impassive face.


    Perhaps, for the delicately raised Yvonne, this was indeed an unbearable reality.


    Yvonne groaned, ¡°Turn everything back to the way it was.¡±


    ¡°Even the gods couldn¡¯t grant such a ridiculous request.¡±


    Iona retorted, smirking inwardly.


    Well, if Yvonne had a chance to go back to the past like this, things might have turned out differently.


    But even now, as in the past, she had always been the ultimate victor.


    Would a third chance for Yvonne really change the oue?


    Iona said with a skeptical tone.


    ¡°And if you harm that poor maid, things will be irreversible.¡±


    ¡°Stop pping your lips and give up a position that doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, it¡¯s because you and your brothers think like that, that I was able to inherit the title.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yvonne couldn¡¯t hold her anger and burst out shouting.


    Then she trembled and muttered something indiscernible.


    ¡°Yeah, I knew you¡¯d react like that. I knew it all along. You¡¯re ignorant, lowly, and ungrateful.¡±


    Yvonne, her eyes unfocused, looked down at the floor and clenched her teeth quietly.


    She lifted her head and aimed her knife threateningly at Iona.


    Her arms were noticeably trembling, but her gaze was unwavering.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die alone. You will pay for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Though Yvonne tried to intimidate Iona and take control, it was a foolish move.


    Judging the distance between Yvonne and the maid, Iona suddenly dashed towards them.


    Before the startled Yvonne could retract her arm, Iona had already kicked out at the hand reaching towards her.


    Yvonne shrieked as if it was her death cry and crumpled to the ground.


    The knife skidded across the floor and stopped with a dull thud against the wall.


    Iona stepped forward, grabbed Yvonne by the cor ruthlessly, and pulled her away from the maid.


    The knights waiting in the background cleverly joined in.


    What followed was swift.


    Yvonne was quickly subdued and copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°Let go! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect that today¡¯s events won¡¯t reach the ears of the royal court. More guards will be stationed soon.¡±


    ¡°You damn thing, die, just die!¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s face was grotesquely contorted, pressed against the carpet.


    Iona met Yvonne¡¯s tear-glistened eyes indifferently, as if to say, ¡®Is that all you have to say?¡¯


    ¡°Now I am the head of the Modrov family. That means your future depends on me too. If you think I¡¯ll indulge your tantrums like your father did, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, Yvonne, do you understand your position now?¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes slowly widened.


    Staring into the void, she stuttered like someone possessed.


    ¡°You... you shouldn¡¯t have pushed me this far. Have you forgotten? I know your secret.¡±


    Yvonne was clearly not in her right mind.


    Listening to her shaky voice, an ominous premonition surged up.


    Iona briefly considered whether to rece the royal knights with her own people.


    Suddenly, Yvonne raised her voice, veins bulging on her neck.


    ¡°Duke!¡±


    At the familiar title, Iona stiffened.


    Turning quickly towards where Yvonne was looking, indeed, Leroy was approaching them.


    Why was he here? She had asked him to wait, promising to return soon.


    As Iona froze in panic, Yvonne desperately cried out, lifting her head.


    ¡°Please look this way, Duke. Hear my side of the story!¡±


    ¡°What is all this about?¡±


    Surprised by the chaos, Leroy approached Iona with a stern face.


    He closed the distance and reached out to pull Iona to her feet.


    Unable to decide whether to silence Yvonne or follow Leroy, Iona stood still.


    Her brief hesitation proved pointless as Yvonne immediately cried out, waiting for Leroy¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°My sister is a bastard!¡±


    After her loud deration, a chilling silence fell over the room.


    For the first time, Iona truly understood what it meant to be mind-nk.


    To silence Yvonne now would be to admit that her words were true.


    Iona reluctantly turned to Yvonne, who smirked mockingly.


    In that moment, only one thought crossed her mind: Yvonne, you¡¯ve done it again in this life...


    ¡°She¡¯s the child of a distant rtive, that was all a lie. My sister has been deceiving the Duke with her disgusting pretense. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? She is the daughter of a woman who sells her body, a woman who has ruined families!¡±


    Yvonne continued furiously, unable to contain her anger.


    Iona didn¡¯t dare turn to look at Leroy beside her.


    She felt her limbs grow cold.


    Iona knew that Leroy wouldn¡¯t look down on her just because he learned of her birth.


    But Iona hadn¡¯t been deceiving him out of fear of his change of heart.


    She knew she was profoundly insignificant, well aware that she didn¡¯t need to reveal her dirty origins to diminish herself further.


    Iona simply wanted to be someone not ashamed before him.


    It was herst vestige of dignity.


    ¡°I can¡¯t listen anymore.¡±


    Leroy spoke in a firm voice, then tightened his grip on Iona¡¯s arm, helping her standpletely.


    Iona stood beside him as if being drawn.


    Leroy looked at Iona and said, ¡°I thought you had suffered under a worthless father and brother, but it turns out you had an even more despicable person as a sister.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    ¡°Duke!¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s voice rang out, her face pale with shock.


    It seemed like she didn¡¯t expect Leroy to side with Iona without even hearing her side of the story


    And for good reason, as illegitimate children were scorned in aristocratic society.


    Fearing that their parent¡¯s indiscretions would jeopardize their position, nobles did not recognize children born out of wedlock.


    While it wasn¡¯t unheard of to conceal a birth and register it in the family records, once such secrets were exposed, one¡¯s social standing in the circles was considered utterly ruined.


    The nobles despised and looked down on bastards even more than themoners they trampled underfoot.


    After all, whilemoners swelled their coffers with taxes, illegitimate children only threatened their privileges.


    ¡°No matter how angry you are for ruining your status, to falsely use your sister of such nonsensical charges is truly despicable, fitting for someone who sought to disgrace their family through a man.¡±


    Leroy retorted with an air of annoyance.


    His voice carried contempt, but Yvonne¡¯s face lit up upon hearing it.


    He wasn¡¯t shielding Iona¡¯s birth; he simply didn¡¯t believe her story.


    Yvonne was convinced that once Leroy epted the hidden truth, his cold gaze would swiftly turn towards Iona.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Duke. It¡¯s all true!¡±


    Yvonne pleaded earnestly, then pressed Iona.


    ¡°Why are you staying silent? Speak up! Tell him how you ruined our family, say it yourself!¡±


    Iona struggled to open her mouth.


    She couldn¡¯t decide whether it was better to confess to Leroy now or to continue feigning ignorance.


    Considering mutual trust, the former seemed right; considering practical loss, thetter seemed better.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the three of them there.


    Iona looked at Leroy with a pleading expression.


    Their gazes locked.<ol><li>


    As if he had read her thoughts, Leroy shook his head firmly.


    Iona suddenly realized.


    He wasn¡¯t dismissing Yvonne¡¯s im as a lie because he did not believe that she was an illegitimate child.


    Just as Iona hesitated to respond considering his reputation, Leroy was pretending to distrust to spare Iona any difficulty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything from the start, Duke. Maybe you could call the butler in the hallway? If you find it hard to trust the word of a servant, you could ask my brother directly. There are plenty who can prove the truth!¡±


    Yvonne urged him on with a deliberately cheerful voice.


    Leroy let go of Iona and slowly walked towards Yvonne.


    Reaching Yvonne, Leroy knelt on one knee on the floor.


    The two knights oppressing Yvonne hesitated and stepped back.


    Perhaps thinking that Leroy was finally interested in her story, Yvonne¡¯s face filled with hope.


    ¡°If thedy¡¯s words are true,¡±


    Leroy said, cutting himself off and letting out a light, mockingugh.


    As Yvonne realized that anger was brewing in his face, she slowly turned her previously upturned lips downward.


    Leroy¡¯s eyes glinted coldly as he asked, ¡°Are you saying that Count Modrov and all his associates have been deceiving me all this time?¡±


    ¡°Duke, it¡¯s not really about that¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, the real issue is this. It¡¯s outrageous that the former count tantly had an affair and has been deceiving not just the royal family and the nobility, but even me.¡±


    Yvonne, not expecting Leroy to shift the me onto her, was visibly flustered.


    Although she thought it natural for him to be angry upon realizing he had been deceived, shouldn¡¯t his anger be directed primarily at the bride?


    Yet, Leroy was prioritizing ming Hayden over Iona.


    As confusion swirled within her, Leroy scornfully pressed on.


    ¡°It¡¯s astonishing that both thedy and her brother knew the truth yet have brazenly kept silent. After all, if the royal family itself was deceived, what reason would they have to not deceive me?¡±


    ¡°I, I and Nils had no choice but to do so because our father wished it...!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so thedy also ns to sell out her father like her brother in the pce to escape me?¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s cheeks flushed at Leroy¡¯s usation.


    Leroy mocked her pathetic demeanor.


    ¡°Count Modrov picked a good time to leave us. Even in death, he¡¯s taking care of his children. His dishonesty is truly remarkable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yvonne clenched her teeth invisibly below her sealed lips.


    By now, Yvonne understood.


    Leroy was pressuring her to defend Iona.


    Standing near the pinnacle of a ss society, Yvonne had not expected him to embrace someone known as a bastard, and she felt a fierce jealousy mixed with confusion.


    ¡®Why does he take that bitch side even when she¡¯s a bastard? How painfully I¡¯ve held back from exposing her birth!¡¯


    Tears welled up in her eyes from the injustice.


    Her beautiful, unblemished face, the presence that always attracted others¡¯ attention, her upright shoulders that never bowed to torment, her shining talent, and the great opportunities that followed...


    From the very moment she first met Iona, Yvonne had been jealous of her half-sister.


    Though Iona was clearly the perpetrator and she the victim, the world always seemed to yield an unfair oue.


    Look at it now.


    Even the duke is charmed by that face, siding with her detestable half-sister.


    Yvonne wanted to me the silent Iona, but Leroy was blocking the way, making it impossible.


    Realizing herst attempt to bring Iona down was failing, Yvonne clenched her trembling hands.


    Leroy looked down at her and said, seemingly puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re sinking your father¡¯s already tarnished reputation further into the mud, risking falling out of favor with the royal family, and stirring up my anger... What exactly do you stand to gain?¡±


    It was a kind of warning.


    Leroy was intimidating her.


    By outlining the consequences should she continue her current course of action.


    Despite Yvonne¡¯s inability to hold back her tears any longer, Leroy remained indifferent.


    With aposed face, he simply dered Yvonne¡¯s defeat.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m finally realizing the nonsense you¡¯ve been spouting.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Just this once, I¡¯ll give you a chance to take back what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    His demeanor was dry, yet Yvonne felt an undeniable pressure from his gaze.


    Unlike Iona, whom she had always demeaned for her lowly birth, Leroy was an opponent Yvonne could not dare confront.


    He expected a specific answer, and Yvonne had no choice but to provide it.


    Yvonne took a deep breath as a quivering, humble voice escaped her lips.


    ¡°I misspoke¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    At Leroy¡¯s curt question, Yvonne burst into tears.


    ¡°I, I just lost it for a moment... I felt so pitiful being trapped here. With my father gone and no word from my brother, and Iona seemed to not care at all about me¡­ In a moment of anger, I made it all up. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like something I need an apology for.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Yvonne held her breath and looked up at Leroy with tearful eyes.


    His stern face showed no mercy.


    It was an expression he had never shown while looking at Iona.


    Yvonne, floundering in terrible despair, barely managed to say the words she never wanted to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister¡­ I must have been out of my mind¡­ It was all my fault. I really¡­¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s face twisted miserably as she pleaded for forgiveness.


    Leroy lightly tapped her cheek with the back of his hand, a gesture that seemed approving.


    Though it wasn¡¯t painful due to theck of force, the action was even more humiliating.


    He clicked his tongue as he scolded Yvonne.


    ¡°No matter how much you hate your sister, you shouldn¡¯t resort to such lies.¡±


    Overwhelmed by humiliation, Yvonne clenched her teeth and trembled all over.


    Leroy looked down at her pitiful state, then stood up.


    He then gave a significant look to the knights who had been awkwardly frozen in ce.


    Understanding the unspoken warning, the knights averted their eyes and bowed their heads.


    Leroy pulled a handkerchief from his breast pocket and wiped his hands, saying,


    ¡°Make sure such incidents are managed better in the future. Even if it¡¯s only a temporary assignment, it would reflect poorly on the Royal Guard if they can¡¯t even handle one irresponsibledy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you didn¡¯t disappoint the countess and me again.¡±


    With that, Leroy tossed a handkerchief towards Yvonne and turned away.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    As if nothing had happened, Leroy walked straight toward Iona with calm steps.


    As the distance between them gradually closed, a faint crack appeared on Iona¡¯s face.


    Iona, watching Leroy approach her, was ovee with an indescribable feeling.


    It was the first time. The first time someone had saved her from a predicament.


    Iona had always been the one protecting others.


    It wasn¡¯t just the years she spent as Richard¡¯s escort.


    Iona had to take responsibility for herself from a very young age, a time she could barely remember.


    Hayden, who regrly scolded her as if pruning an unsightly branch, Nils, who raised his hand at the slightest provocation, Yvonne and her cronies, who constantly schemed against her.


    To protect herself from those with malicious intent, Iona grew stronger just to survive.Eventually, Iona became strong enough not to lose to them, but to win, she had to fight.


    Countless exhausting battles and boring victories repeated themselves.


    She didn¡¯t realize it then, as she had always faced them alone.


    She didn¡¯t know that she could share her burdens with someone else, that having someone on her side could be so reassuring andforting.


    ¡°Duke, I...¡±


    Iona, calling out to Leroy, choked back the overwhelming emotions and stopped speaking.


    Leroy gently embraced Iona¡¯s arm.


    Feeling his warm touch on her skin, Iona reflexively bit her lip.


    Leroy spoke softly to the hesitant Iona.


    ¡°Whatever you want to say, say it outside.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I want to hear love confessions when we¡¯re alone.¡±


    Leroy raised his voice to add.<ol><li>


    Because he was blocking her view, she couldn¡¯t confirm it herself, but she felt everyone¡¯s eyes on him.


    Iona¡¯s gaze was also entirely fixed on him.


    Iona, staring nkly at Leroy, barely managed to nod her head.


    Whatever words Iona had intended to say, they had now turned into an expression of affection for her lover.


    Iona could leave the room not as a filthy bastard, but as the precious fianc¨¦e of the Duke.


    As if it was alright for her to love him, as if she was someone worthy of being loved.


    Iona matched her steps with his and left the ce that had tormented her.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Back at the main residence, Iona guided Leroy not to the dining hall but to her room.


    The effort of the chef, who had showcased his skills after a long time, went unappreciated, but neither Leroy nor Iona was particrly hungry.


    Upon reaching her bedroom on the second floor, Iona dismissed the maids and personally closed the door.


    Leaning her back against the door, Iona took a deep breath.


    Eventually, she spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Leroy, who had been looking around the changed room, finally turned his head toward Iona.


    He asked, puzzled, ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you from the beginning. I never intended to deceive you with bad intentions...¡±


    Iona stopped her excuses and bit her lip.


    She felt utterly pathetic for spouting such imusible excuses.


    Lowering her eyes, Iona muttered her apology as if in pain.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. If I could, I wanted to hide it from you until the end. I didn¡¯t want you to know my ws.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way. And it¡¯s not a secret I wanted to know.¡±


    Leroy replied calmly to Iona¡¯s words.


    Iona tensed up, feeling as if his response was a reproach.


    Leroy had sided with Iona in front of Yvonne, but that was because Yvonne was amon enemy that needed immediate attention.


    There were other matters to be addressed between just the two of them.


    Anticipating his reproach or me, Iona lowered her eyes.


    However, his next words were slightly different from what she expected.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t something I needed to know, and it wasn¡¯t something you had to confess. So, there¡¯s nothing for you to be sorry about. Nothing will change.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m really curious about is something else.¡±


    Leroy, who had been walking around the center of the room, stopped and turned to approach Iona.


    His face was stern, but his anger wasn¡¯t directed at her.


    Standing before her, Leroy slowly closed his eyes.


    As he erased the image of the grown-up Iona, the past he had been constantly reying in his mind became clearer.


    The young girl had said that he would be unhappy if he didn¡¯t marry someone he loved.


    She believed that her current state and being left alone without parents were all because of that. She lived epting unhappiness as her fate, with those words someone carelessly uttered etched in her heart.


    Leroy had always thought that it was the fault of the unworthy adults who had taught her wrong.


    But after learning about Iona¡¯s birth, the meaning of her past words read a bit differently.


    ¡®I must be being punished for doing something really bad.¡¯


    ¡®What did you do wrong?¡¯


    ¡®I ran away.¡¯


    Recalling her young voice, Leroy bit his lip hard.


    He tasted the metallic tang of blood before he rxed his jaw and struggled to calm down as he asked,


    ¡°After that incident, did the Count find you and officially register you? Or,¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Did he imprison you to hide the existence of an illegitimate child?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I need to know.¡±


    Iona, who hadn¡¯t expected him to connect the dots and infer the past, involuntarily took a step back.


    But there was a wall right behind her, and her attempt to put distance between them failed.


    Instead, she turned her head away to avoid his gaze.


    She had no idea what to say to him.


    The words wouldn¡¯te out.


    How could she tell him how pitiful she was, and with her own mouth at that? She would rather die.


    Even though she knew things would be easier with his help, she had handled most of the matters rted to her family herself.


    It was all because she didn¡¯t want him to see her miserable side.


    She didn¡¯t want his pity.


    That was the one thing Iona hoped for in this marriage.


    She didn¡¯t want to be dragged up from the bottom by his help again; she wanted to stand by his side as an equal.


    That was all she wanted...


    ¡°The Count died too peacefully.¡±


    Leroy muttered as if realizing something while staring intently at Iona.


    His eyes twisted fiercely.


    In disbelief, Leroy let out a bitterugh.


    He raised his hand to his mouth as if to swallow the harsh words threatening to spill out.


    But his anger wasn¡¯t quelled, and in a voiceced with murderous intent, he spat out,


    ¡°How could anyone wearing the guise of a human do such a thing...?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that.¡±


    Iona hastily interrupted.


    Her only thought was to stop Leroy from delving further into this matter.


    Without fully grasping her own words, she continued to dissuade him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about how I was back then. Don¡¯t try to piece together how I must have lived before and after. As if I went through something I shouldn¡¯t have, as if I grew up strangely...! Don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pity me.¡±


    The final words came out almost as a whisper, as she was out of breath.


    Feeling her cheeks dampen, Iona roughly wiped her face with the back of her hand.


    The revtion of her hidden truth made the miserable moments of her past life repeat like a broken record.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she was crying in front of him over the same thing again.


    Her hand moved more forcefully as she wiped away her tears.


    Leroy gently caught her hand, guiding it down to her side. Then he rummaged through his clothes for a handkerchief.


    Realizing his pockets were empty, he frowned slightly.


    He remembered he had left the handkerchief behind after cleaning his hands in Yvonne¡¯s room.


    With an inward sigh, Leroy took a step closer and cupped Iona¡¯s cheek.


    He roughly wiped the dampness from under her eyes with his thumb and then pressed his lips there.


    The warmth of another person settled on her tear-streaked eyelids.


    Startled, Iona flinched involuntarily.


    Leroy tilted his chin back slightly and spoke soothingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pitying you.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling sad and angry. Because that¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Was it because of the sudden touch of his lips?


    Or perhaps it was thanks to his gentlefort.


    Unconsciously, Iona¡¯s tears stopped.


    After blinking once, her blurry vision became clearer than before.


    Only then did her rationality seem to return as well.


    Iona lowered her gaze, overwhelmed by a sense of embarrassment.


    Her long eyshes quivered.


    ¡°I apologize for raising my voice.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to apologize for, isn¡¯t there?¡±¡°It¡¯s a past I didn¡¯t want to reveal... I think I got overly defensive. I want to apologize.¡±


    ¡°What I meant was, don¡¯t apologize for what you just said.¡±


    At Leroy¡¯s restraint, Iona finally closed her mouth.


    However, she still felt there were many things to apologize to him for.


    He was someone who could easily meet a woman better than herself.


    Even though they had redefined the nature of this marriage from revenge to a transaction, she still couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was an inferior bridepared to him.


    Iona had struggled all this time to hide that fact.


    Did her disagreement show outwardly?


    Perhaps sensing that the conversation was going to get long, Leroy took her hand and led her inside.


    Leroy sat Iona on the sofa and poured water into a nearby ss.


    Offering it to her, he said, ¡°Drink this.¡±


    Though she wasn¡¯t particrly thirsty, Iona quietly epted the ss he handed her.


    She certainly needed to calm her emotions right now.<ol><li>


    After confirming she drank the water, Leroy ced the bottle back on the table.


    He stared intently at her face for a long time, then only after she emptied the ss did he finally ask the question he had been holding back.


    ¡°Do you want to be alone?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to be quiet and keep my mouth shut?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask you one thing.¡±


    Although he started to speak, Leroy¡¯s mouth remained reluctant to open.


    Despite having many things he wanted to say or ask Iona, the number of topics he could actually bring up was limited.


    Iona seemed to harbor a significant aversion to discussing her past.


    Leroy decided to first address the immediate issue they faced.


    He asked in a calm voice, ¡°Would transferring this family to me be an act of revenge for you?¡±


    When Iona had guided him through the mansion today, behaving as if she was about to hand over the estate to him, Leroy had been inwardly taken aback.


    It was because, in recent times, Leroy had half-forgotten the promise they had initially made.


    While the shockingly generous terms had initially caught his interest, the closer he got to her, the more Leroy found himself focusing on Iona as a person.


    Leroy now wanted to marry her regardless of those material benefits.


    Thus, he intended to leave the spoils of victory entirely to her, believing that she, not he, deserved to be the true owner of this family.


    However, the price she had agreed to pay seemed to hold more significance than mere money.


    ¡°Taking away everything that someone holds dear would certainly be a fitting revenge. Is that why you proposed this deal to me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s more like...¡± Iona trailed off, lost in thought.


    It would be a lie to say she hadn¡¯t considered such calctions when she decided to hand over the Modrov name to someone else.


    But that wasn¡¯t Iona¡¯s fundamental goal.


    After a brief hesitation, Iona spoke honestly.


    ¡°That estate held little meaning for me, and if giving it up meant I could marry you, then I wanted to do so.¡±


    ¡°Why does that estate hold no meaning for you?¡± Leroy asked without dy.


    The unexpected question left Iona slightly flustered.


    Why it held no meaning? There were so many reasons that she didn¡¯t even know where to start.


    Iona had never been properly recognized as a member of Modrov, nor did she want to be part of that family anymore.


    She considered herself and Hayden to be practically strangers, or perhaps even less.


    How could she possibly inherit Hayden¡¯s estate?


    She had only gained the right to inherit by concealing her true origins, so in reality, she had no legitimate im to that legacy.


    In her past life, she had felt a sense of victory by usurping Hayden¡¯s position, but there was no need to repeat the same thing twice.


    Iona believed there were better uses for Hayden¡¯s wealth than keeping it for herself.


    Having forced Leroy into an unwanted marriage twice, she wanted to repay her debt to him, at least financially.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t originally mine,¡± Iona answered vaguely.


    She couldn¡¯t exin the events of her past life to Leroy, so naturally, her words were brief.


    Her iplete logic wasn¡¯t convincing enough, and his rebuttal came quickly.


    ¡°In that case, it makes even less sense for someone like me, who isn¡¯t part of this family, to take the title.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... a different issue.¡±


    ¡°How is it different? If you don¡¯t have a legitimate right, then I, who would inherit what you¡¯ve relinquished, alsock the right, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Iona swallowed a sigh.


    Finally, a more honest confession slipped from her lips.


    ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯m an illegitimate child.¡±


    ¡°I know. Your sister shouted it loud enough for everyone to hear.¡±


    Leroy responded calmly, looking at her as if it was no big deal, but objectively, this was not a matter to be taken lightly.


    Iona added with a sigh.


    ¡°That means, fundamentally, it¡¯s impossible for me to inherit the title.¡±


    ¡°You were formally entered into the family registry.¡±


    ¡°By concealing my birth.¡±


    ¡°If you think that way, then this marriage can¡¯t be valid either.¡±


    Since his words weren¡¯t wrong, Iona found herself speechless.


    This was about being the Duchess of a realm that epassed the entire eastern empire.


    What she truly wanted wasn¡¯t the title of Duchess but the position beside Leroy, yet it was impossible to separate the two.


    Even though she had pointed out her shorings first, Iona couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt.


    At the same time, she felt a bit wronged.


    If an illegitimate child wanted to be the Duchess, wasn¡¯t this the kind of price she had to pay?


    She couldn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly clinging to the promise they had made before.


    Iona bit her lip and then asked.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°I want you to stop belittling yourself by questioning your rightful ce.¡±


    Leroy spoke with a firm voice.


    At his words, Iona instinctively held her breath.


    Belittling herself? She had merely stated the facts as they were.


    But Leroy didn¡¯t give her time to refute and continued asking.


    ¡°Is it so wrong for a father who failed his duties to at least fulfill them through his inheritance?¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now, is it? I¡¯m just trying to fulfill the promise I made back then.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about that promise only reinforces that you don¡¯t need to do this. You said you¡¯d transfer the family to make this marriage an equal transaction. That was already established when you became the head of the family. You are now the rightful leader of a family, not just an adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not like you married a husband who can¡¯t afford to maintain his wife¡¯s dignity.¡±


    Iona finally began to grasp the context of this conversation.


    It was a perspective she hadn¡¯t considered.


    He was continuously telling her to keep what was hers.


    There was no need to find other reasons to give it away; she was equally deserving.


    ¡°But... then there¡¯s no reason for you to marry me, Your Grace.¡±


    Iona¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke.


    Thinking her trembling voice might be due to tears, Leroy lifted her chin.


    Even after confirming her eyes were dry, his gaze didn¡¯t leave her for a long time.


    His eyes shimmered with emotions she couldn¡¯t discern.


    Eventually, a low voice emerged from him.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t realize it, I¡¯ve already found another reason.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Leroy fell silent after speaking those words. He then locked eyes with Iona for a long time.


    As if the new reason he found was her, and her alone.


    His hand, which had been cupping her face, slowly slid down to the back of her neck.


    The sensation of his skin brushing against hers sent shivers down her spine.


    He leaned towards Iona, cing his other arm on the backrest.


    Iona, anticipating a kiss, closed her eyes.


    Soon, his breath hovered over her lips.


    A moist tongue slipped through the gap between her slightly parted lips without hesitation.


    It was as if he was going to devour her.Because of that, even though his hand was firmly supporting the back of her neck, Iona couldn¡¯t help but gradually lean back.


    Soon, her back touched the sofa¡¯s backrest.


    Iona tilted her chin down to break the kiss and gasped for breath.


    In the meantime, the corners of her eyes had already turned red.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Yvonne¡¯s earlier revtion or the past she wanted to hide.


    As Iona tried to steady her breathing, Leroy rested his nose against hers, quietly lingering over her lips.


    She could feel his warmth just beyond the short distance between them.


    Before she could fully catch her breath, Iona wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him again.


    Leroy, as if he had been waiting, continued the kiss, wrapping his arms around her waist.


    Then, Iona¡¯s body was lifted.


    Startled, Iona instinctively ced her hands on his shoulders.


    Suppressing the gasp that threatened to escape, he devoured her lips.


    His steps headed towards the bed.<ol><li>


    Leroyid Iona down on it and naturally climbed on top of her. Then, he slipped his hand under her shoulder garment and asked,


    ¡°May I take this off?¡±


    His breath was rough.


    When Iona gave a small nod, Leroy removed the shoulder adornment down her arm. Then he pressed his lips to the exposed skin.


    As he gently soothed her tense body, taking advantage of her moment of relief, he sank his teeth into her flesh.


    What he tasted was not just that.


    It was as if he wanted to devour her whole.


    A strangely ticklish feeling arose.


    The dizzying sensation that started from her toes paralyzed her rational mind.


    From their touching hands, their intermingling breaths, the scorching heat rising between them...


    Iona instinctively knew.


    He too knew that they had reached their limit. That they could no longer resist the desire to have each other.


    Iona looked up at him with tearful eyes.


    Seizing the moment of excitement, she spoke from her heart.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    His arm, which had been supporting himself beside her head, tensed.


    Leroy, clenching his veined hand, leaned towards her.


    When thest shred of reason was cast aside, nothing could stand between them.


    He parted her lips and entered.


    Iona clung to him as if she would die if he let go.


    Feeling his warmth filling her, Iona thought about the real reason why she repeated her life.


    Maybe she wasn¡¯t returning for some futile revenge, but for moments like this. To realize that she, too, was someone who could be happy, perhaps she was reflecting on the past years...


    A tear hung from the corner of Iona¡¯s eye.


    She had a premonition that she would never forget this moment.


    It had been a truly long day.


    <strong>***</strong>


    By the time she regained her senses, it was already night.


    Iona blinked her dry eyes and instinctively pulled out her left arm. It was because of an unfamiliar touch stroking her fingers.


    As Iona tried to escape, a low chuckle resonated from above her.


    It was a familiar voice.


    Finally, her reason returned, and Iona quickly sat up.


    As expected, Leroy was beside her.


    Looking into her still sleepy eyes, he said,


    ¡°You were sleeping so deeply.¡±


    Iona stared at him nkly, her mind still dazed.


    Leroy was sitting with his back against the headboard, wearing just a thin shirt.


    Maybe it was because of his disheveled appearance, or perhaps it was because of the darkness of the night.


    The man facing her at night exuded an unfamiliar impression.


    Noticing his damp hair, Iona unconsciously reached out to him.


    As she brushed his wet hair, she suddenly stopped.


    There was an unfamiliar ring on her finger.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Iona murmured, bringing her left hand closer to her face.


    A gold ring, which she had never seen before, was naturally ced on her ring finger as if it had always belonged there.


    What on earth is this?


    Feeling puzzled, Iona examined her hand from various angles.


    The position of the ring on her finger, its shape, and everything about it resembled a wedding ring.


    Iona looked at Leroy with a face that suddenly seemed to realize something.


    He spoke as if to rify the situation.


    ¡°The order is a bit off, but...¡±


    He paused for a moment and then reached out his left hand to take Iona¡¯s.


    He was wearing the same ring as her.


    Leroy gazed down at Iona¡¯s ring finger and gently caressed it.


    It was the same sensation Iona had felt in her sleep.


    ¡°We¡¯ve spent the night together, and exchanged wedding rings.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°All that¡¯s left is to sign the marriage vow, and we¡¯ll be officially married.¡±


    With that, Leroy picked up a document from the bedside table and ced it in front of Iona.


    She recognized the document easily, as they had filled it out once before.


    It was a real marriage vow.


    He had already signed it, and the only nk space left was for Iona¡¯s signature.


    ¡°It would have been better to sign it during the wedding ceremony,¡± Leroy added, crossing his arms nonchntly.


    He seemed to be reprimanding her for skipping the wedding ceremony.


    Iona could have given numerous valid reasons for her decision, but at this moment, her mind wasn¡¯t working as quickly as it usually did.


    She stood there, frozen in ce, with a bewildered look on her face.


    Though they had discussedpleting the paperwork soon, she hadn¡¯t expected it to happen right now.


    Once she signed her name, they would be officially married.


    Despite knowing this was a nned step, Iona couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply unsettled.


    She managed to voice one of the many questions swirling in her mind.


    ¡°When did you prepare all this?¡±


    ¡°The rings were made along with the proposal ring, intended to be exchanged during the wedding.¡±


    Seeing Iona¡¯sck of response, Leroy nced at the marriage vow and added,


    ¡°The document was prepared by the servants while you were asleep.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Are you stalling because you don¡¯t want to sign it? That makes me a bit anxious.¡±


    He added this as a joke.


    Seeing Iona staring at the vow for so long, he must have thought she was reluctant to sign it.


    It was apletely unfounded misunderstanding.


    Iona shook her head, feeling her heart flutter.


    As she brought the marriage vow to the headboard, Leroy, as if expecting it, dipped the pen in ink and handed it to her.


    Iona took a small, deep breath and signed the vow.


    He watched intently as Iona pressed her name firmly onto the paper.


    After ensuring the ink had dried, Iona lightly brushed her thumb over the name ¡°Modrov.¡±


    She felt a strange mix of emotions at the thought of finally parting with this ursed surname.


    Looking back at Leroy with a face that didn¡¯t quite believe it, she asked,


    ¡°So... does this mean we¡¯re really married now?¡±


    Leroy took the vow and pen from her hand, replying,


    ¡°Just one vow kiss left.¡±


    Before she could nod, he leaned in and lightly tasted her lips with his tongue.


    He held his lips against hers for a moment, then pulled away with a simple, unembellished demeanor.


    Their wet lips parted with a soft sound.


    As she wrapped her arms around his neck, Iona suddenly realized she liked kissing him.


    It was something she hadn¡¯t known before.


    She liked hisrge hands, his warmth, and his soft ck hair.


    But most of all, she liked his gray eyes that looked at her so tenderly.


    No, she thought, perhaps she liked not just these parts of him but...


    ¡°I think I like it,¡± she blurted out.


    Startled by her own confession, Iona swallowed hard.


    She felt him tense up at her sudden admission.


    Without waiting to see his reaction, she leaned in closer to hide her flustered face and added,


    ¡°...the kisses.¡±


    Then she kissed him again.


    As Iona pressed and rubbed her lower lip against his, he finally parted his stiff lips. A warm sigh escaped into her mouth.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    </li></ol>

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Iona closed her eyes, twisting her head, and repeatedly sucked on his lips.


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to look into his face, but she didn¡¯t want to stop this pleasant act either.


    If there was one fortunate thing, it was the fact that closing one¡¯s eyes while kissing felt more natural.


    Iona embraced his body, hiding the ripple in her chest.


    There was no awkwardness in her touch.


    Both she and he had be overly ustomed to entangling their tongues, like real lovers.


    Their lips, which had been locked together, finally parted after a long time.


    Leroy, with a light sweep of his tongue over Iona¡¯s wet lips, gazed at her with an excited look.


    Leroy, with their foreheads touching, spoke with a conflicted tone.¡°If I don¡¯t go back now... it might be a bit troublesome for both of us.¡±


    ¡®A young man visiting a young woman¡¯s house and only leaving the next day.¡¯


    It was a topic that people would gossip about.


    Leroy, aware of this, seemed to be getting ready to leave, dressing up.


    However, Iona didn¡¯t want to send him away just because of others¡¯ eyes.


    Anyway, they were soon leaving for the duchy, and they wouldn¡¯t be attending social gatherings in the capital much.


    In that case, what did it matter what the people here said about them?


    More importantly, they were no longer in a position to be so formal about sharing a bedroom.


    Iona spoke firmly.


    ¡°We are already married. It¡¯ste at night.¡±


    ¡°...You haven¡¯t eaten anything since lunch. I think it would be better to have a quick meal first.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die from skipping a meal for one day.¡±


    Iona firmly retorted.


    Leroy, as if his bad memories were stirred, frowned and gently reprimanded her, ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Leroy found another reason and spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯ste at night, so if you want a bath, we have to call someone now to get the bath water.¡±


    ¡°Then, should we wash together?¡±


    Only after asking did Iona remember that Leroy had already washed while she was asleep.


    She reached out and carefully yed with the hair that had fallen forward, then tucked it behind his ear.


    Because he used the items from her bathroom, he smelled just like her.


    That made Iona feel very strange.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to... you can wait here for a while.¡±


    As he didn¡¯t answer for a long time, Iona, feeling embarrassed, added in a small voice.


    No matter what, she didn¡¯t want to send him out of this bedroom.


    At least while he was beside her, she could feel that what had just happened was real, not a dream or a fantasy.


    She wanted to prove that this wasn¡¯t a moment that would disappear like a mirage.


    Iona nced at his expression and reached for the rope close by.


    At the same time, she worried about what to do if he disappeared while she was gone.


    Just as she was considering whether to order a maid not to prepare a carriage for him, Leroy grabbed her arm.


    Leroy¡¯s fingers slid between Iona¡¯s clenched hand.


    Leroy, who spread her fingers and dropped them from the rope, looked at her palm and said quietly.


    ¡°It seems like you only want to provoke me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Shaking me who is barely holding on.¡±


    He pointed out Iona¡¯s provocation, telling him not to hold back.


    In truth, Iona had only ever encouraged him every time he approached, never once pushing him away.


    It was something she had repeated countless times in her past life.


    She had remarried him to avoid living the same life as before.


    Leroy supported Iona¡¯s waist and gentlyid her down.


    Iona let her body sink into the bed without resistance.


    She had known from the moment they started kissing.


    That he was suppressing his desire out of a sense of obligation to act gentlemanly.


    Until now, Iona had been sitting astride his thighs, and therefore she could easily guess his state without needing to ask aloud.


    The courage Iona had to hold him stemmed from the certainty that he would respond to her.


    ¡°How far are you willing to go if I want it?¡± Leroy asked, his hand caressing down her lower belly.


    The rationality in his gaze had long vanished, reced by a lingering, intense desire.


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Everything...¡±


    Iona answered sincerely.


    Her voice trembled slightly with the weight of her emotions.


    Iona was willing to do anything he wanted.


    Absolutely anything.


    Leroy seemed to understand that she wasn¡¯t lying without much difficulty.


    Unable to contain his passion, he lunged at her.


    Iona¡¯s answer remained the same this time as well.


    She willingly epted his burning desire, intertwining her hands with his and gasping for breath, like people who didn¡¯t distinguish between day and night.


    It was their true wedding night after their marriage.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Leroy finally rose from bed as dawn broke.


    Despite having gone to sleep particrlyte, his ingrained habits meant his waking time remainedrgely unchanged.


    The faint sunlight streamed in through the west window.


    It wasn¡¯t very bright, but it was much lighter than during the night.


    Leroy gazed down at the sleeping face of Iona for a long while with sleepy eyes before he finally snapped out of it and got out of bed.


    Thanks to his careful movements to avoid making noise, Iona remained deeply asleep.


    She seemed to be in a deep sleep due to the continuous ¡®attention¡¯ he had given her, making Leroy feel a bit awkward.


    After washing his face in the bathroom, Leroy paused as he reached for a towel.


    There was an unfamiliar piece of clothing hanging in a noticeable spot, clearly not Iona¡¯s.


    He remembered they had asked for bathwater together at dawn, and it seemed the staff had left the clothes while tidying up.


    It was fortunate, as he couldn¡¯t return home in the same clothes he wore yesterday.


    Properly dressed, Leroy quietly left the room.


    Although he usually started his day early, there were always people who began even earlier to serve him.


    The same was true for Iona, as he saw a familiar face approaching from the corridor.


    Just as Marsha, who greeted him with a deep bow, was about to continue on her way, Leroy called out to her.


    ¡°The Countess is still asleep. It¡¯s best not to wake her.¡±


    ¡°The Countess always wakes up at this hour, ah¡­¡±


    Marsha trailed off, realizing why Iona was sleeping in.


    It was obvious since the two of them had gone into the room together and hadn¡¯te out until morning.


    For the same reason, the kitchen staff he had just passed by were probably debating whether to bring up breakfast or not.


    He had calmed them by saying he would ask the Countess directly, but now he had his answer before even meeting her.


    As Marsha began to thank him, Leroy preemptively spoke.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no rush with your tasks, so I¡¯d like to have a word with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If possible, without the Countess knowing.¡±


    He added gently.


    Despite his kind demeanor, it was clear that the conversation he sought was not entirely pleasant.


    Marsha felt a twinge of unease but nodded obediently.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t refuse a conversation requested by someone as important as the Duke.


    Marsha could only vaguely guess that it might be rted to themotion from the day before.


    At that time, the only ones left in the room with Yvonne until the end were the two imperial knights, a maid, Leroy, and Iona.


    After the situation was handled, it seemed they had kept a tight lid on things, as no word had leaked out about Yvonne¡¯s hostage situation.


    Suspecting that confidential matters were about to be discussed, Marsha led Leroy to the office.


    Not only was it the closest ce to Iona¡¯s bedroom, but more importantly, it was well-soundproofed.


    Marsha watched as Leroy went to sit on the sofa, then she sped her hands politely in front of her and asked.


    ¡°Shall I prepare some tea?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    Despite his words, Leroy hesitated for a moment, unable to begin.


    Could it be that he had summoned Iona¡¯s close subordinate to ask for dating advice or something?


    Was he dragging his feet because he found it embarrassing to bring up such a personal topic?


    No other reason came to mind.


    Marsha waited in ce for quite a while, awaiting Leroy¡¯smand.


    Finally, Leroy spoke.


    Marsha realized then that his hesitation wasn¡¯t to choose his words but to suppress his anger.


    ¡°I want to hear about Iona¡¯s father, or rather, the former Count.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Marsha remained silent for a moment.


    There were many stories she held inside, but whether she could convey them to Leroy was another matter entirely.


    Most of Marsha¡¯s resentment toward Hayden stemmed from the persecution Iona had suffered.


    Talking about what kind of person Hayden was meant inevitably talking about how Iona had lived.


    And naturally, Marsha had no intention of revealing someone¡¯s past without their permission.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be much different from what you¡¯ve seen and felt, Your Grace.¡±


    Marsha answered in a roundabout way.


    Leroy stared intently at her and asked.


    ¡°The former count I know is trash who locked up his own daughter. Is that urate?¡±Marsha flinched at his blunt statement.


    How did he find out that Iona was Hayden¡¯s biological daughter?


    Had Yvonne revealed the secret during themotionst night?


    Marsha felt she was starting to understand why Leroy was so angry.


    She, too, felt her blood boil whenever she saw how the people of the Modrov family treated Iona.


    ¡°...Did Lady Yvonne say that?¡±


    ¡°I both heard it and experienced it firsthand.¡±


    Leroy responded cynically.


    In fact, he had once been locked up with Iona by Hayden for several days.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why they wanted to take Iona away despite offering money back then, but now he felt he was starting to get it.


    Their goal had always been to reim Iona from the start.


    The hostage situation with Leroy was merely a ploy to deceive him and his family; they never intended to actually receive the ransom.


    ¡®No wonder they dragged out the negotiations unnecessarily.¡¯


    Even so, Leroy had never thought the kidnapping was a crime specifically targeting Iona until now.


    After all, when they first met, Iona was just a little girl who didn¡¯t even know how to write her own name.


    At that time, she was rummaging through the trash because she couldn¡¯t endure her hunger, and her appearance was a mess.


    Her body was so thin you could see her bones, her hair was unkempt, her clothes were torn in ces, and she was covered in various scratches.


    No one would have thought she had a proper guardian.


    In reality, she seemed unaware of who her parents even were.


    ¡®They must have kept it a secret from her topletely hide the existence of the illegitimate child.¡¯


    Feeling a heat at the back of his head, Leroy clenched his teeth quietly.


    Iona had asked him not to imagine her past life without permission, but Leroy couldn¡¯t stop the scenes from reying in his mind every time he thought about that time. It was irresistible.


    Thinking of the girl who had been confined for so long without understanding why, Leroy slowly clenched his fist.


    Veins stood out starkly on his pale knuckles.


    He felt an impulse to strangle Hayden, but that was impossible.


    The man was already a cold corpse buried beneath the earth.


    ¡°So, is that why her siblings treated Lady Iona like they wanted to kill her? ming her for ruining their family?¡±


    ¡°That is...¡±


    ¡°I knew about the sibling discord before I got close to her. It was notorious enough to reach my ears soon after I arrived in the capital. The incident where Nils broke his half-sister¡¯s leg.¡±


    Marsha realized there was no point in denying it any longer.


    Leroy already knew so much, and this conversation was merely a confirmation.


    Marsha swallowed a sigh and responded.


    ¡°...There are even more stories that didn¡¯t be rumors.¡±


    ¡°Did the Modrov family abuse her?¡±


    ¡°Except for thete Countess, yes. Thete Countess treated her as if she didn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°The former Count didn¡¯t protect her from them, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°He always sided with Nils and Lady Yvonne, no matter what.¡±


    Marsha spoke with a voice heavy with emotion.


    Leroy fell silent, lost in thought.


    After a moment, he began tapping rhythmically on the armrest, then suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Should I let that trash¡¯s children live and return to their territory?¡±


    It was a chilling question, starkly contrasting with his monotone voice.


    Marsha¡¯s eyes widened momentarily.


    She calmed her startled heart and tried to maintain her usual demeanor as she replied.


    ¡°The Countess ns to quietly deal with them after the situation calms down.¡±


    ¡°So, she means to keep them alive a little longer.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Leroy added with regret.


    Marsha now understood the real reason he had sought her out for this conversation.


    Marsha was one of the few people Iona trusted.


    If there was anyone in this mansion who Leroy could enlist to help with his ns for Iona, it would be Marsha.


    Leroy looked at her as if silently urging her.


    His eyes were filled with many emotions, but the most prominent was anger.


    Beneath his well-groomed, noble facadey a fierce and deadly intent.


    Marsha swallowed dryly.


    ¡°Do you have an order for me?¡±


    The words of agreement came without much thought.


    Just as Leroy was furious upon learning Iona¡¯s circumstances, Marsha had long harbored deep resentment towards Nils and Yvonne.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Iona waking up in the afternoon was a rare urrence.


    When she finally opened her eyes close to lunchtime, she immediately noticed Leroy sitting beside her bed.


    He was reading a book, seemingly heeding her dawn request not to leave.


    Noticing Iona was awake, Leroy, who had been ying with her hair, looked up and smiled warmly.


    Seeing she was awake, Leroy said he would leave, and Iona, feeling embarrassed, told him he could go.


    She felt quite self-conscious for having made a busy guest stay just to watch her sleep.


    After having a brief lunch with Leroy, which they had postponed, she saw him off.


    With her guest gone, Iona wanted nothing more than to return to bed and rest. Despite having slept deeply, she still felt unwell. Unfortunately, she had matters to attend to.


    Heading to her office, Iona pushed aside the pile of documents on her desk and called someone in.


    It was the maid who had nearly suffered at Yvonne¡¯s hands the previous day.


    ¡°Countess, I heard you called for me.¡±


    Reni walked in with a tense expression.


    Noticing Iona¡¯s difort as she constantly shifted in her seat, she finally stood up to greet her.


    ¡°Yes, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to your concern, yes. I was quite scared, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Reni answered sincerely.


    Her injuries didn¡¯t seem severe, as she had no bandages on her exposed wounds.


    Iona, who had been staring at the red marks on Reni¡¯s neck, soon looked away and spoke with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Yvonne lost control and did something unforgivable. I apologize on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°C-Countess, please don¡¯t say that. You have nothing to apologize for.¡±


    Reni waved her hands in shock.


    Receiving an apology from Iona for such an incident seemed overwhelmingly gracious.


    Iona shook her head firmly.


    ¡°No, this incident has made me realize my responsibility as the head of the family. I¡¯ve tolerated Yvonne¡¯s behavior because I considered her family... but I can¡¯t overlook it any longer.¡±


    ¡®Family,¡¯ she thought.


    Hearing Hayden¡¯s old habit of speeching from her own mouth still felt like nonsense.


    Iona had to try hard to maintain a serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to report this incident to the Imperial Court and expel Nils and Yvonne from the capital as soon as possible. It feels awkward to ask this of you, the victim... but when the investigation begins, can you testify about what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Countess!¡±


    Before Iona could finish speaking, Reni answered with a clenched fist.


    Even though she was about to testify against nobles, there wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitation in her.


    Surprised by her resolute response, Iona paused briefly before speaking again.


    ¡°...I¡¯m d to see your spirit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my strength!¡±


    ¡°Yes... When the investigators arrive, just tell them the truth about how Yvonne overpowered you, took the knife, and threatened you. As for the things Yvonne said... it¡¯s best to avoid mentioning them.¡±


    Iona added the real request at the end, calming the overly enthusiastic maid.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    The butler was a man loyal to the head of the household.


    To him, the orders of the head were to be followed without question.


    As he carried out the variousmands given by Hayden, he must have rationalized his actions.


    He would have told himself that it was something he couldn¡¯t help, that he had no choice in the matter, and that he was not at fault.


    Iona, too, did not think he had made a particrly wrong choice.


    He always did his best given his position.


    However, every time Iona saw his face, she couldn¡¯t help but remember him standing beside Hayden,


    punishing and imprisoning her at the head¡¯smand,


    silently watching as Nils and Yvonne poured out their violence and abuse... It was inevitable that these memories of him woulde to mind.¡°You probably think the same. We don¡¯t exactly have good memories together, do we?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I consider it fortunate. Because you didn¡¯t put yourst hope on Nils, I could let you go with just a dismissal.¡±


    The butler swallowed involuntarily.


    It was obvious what Iona would eventually do with Nils and Yvonne.


    He was an outsider, but as someone who knew the Modrov family¡¯s affairs intimately, he never thought Iona would leave them alone.


    What would have happened if he had sided with Nils or Yvonne and nned for the future with them?


    He didn¡¯t know, but it didn¡¯t paint a very good picture.


    By withdrawing from the conflict early, he had certainly avoided a great disaster.


    Seeing the butler¡¯s subdued demeanor, Iona wrapped up the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve assigned someone else to handle the disposal of the mansion, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it. Just make sure the staff keep their mouths shut. There is a confidentiality use in their contracts, but... If anyone gets any ideas, it will be troublesome for all of us.¡±


    Iona spoke as if she was concerned about the safety of someone who might talk too much.


    It was a warning that if he leaked any information about what he had seen and heard while working for the Modrov family, she would personally make things difficult for him.


    The butler, understanding the hidden meaning, nodded with a tense expression.


    With her business concluded, Iona issued him a dismissal order.


    ¡°If you understand, then leave.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Countess.¡±


    The butler¡¯s steps were heavy as he turned to leave.


    Unexpectedly joining the ranks of job seekers, but it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for the staff to find new jobs. Officially, it would be known that he had handled the disposal of the mansion, which led to the termination of their employment.


    In desperate times, even a mouse will bite a cat, so he had no intention of threatening their survival.


    If those who had fallen into poverty started spilling the family¡¯s secrets out of desperation, it would also make things difficult for Iona.


    ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±


    Iona asked Reni, turning to her once the door was closed.


    Reni, who had been staring nkly at Iona for quite a while, finally snapped out of it and spoke in awe.


    ¡°Um... Wasn¡¯t that a really great opportunity?¡±


    Indeed, it was a great opportunity.


    Out of dozens of servants, only three had managed to keep their jobs, so Reni had objectively survived a very highpetition rate.


    Relieved that she had not only avoided being fired but also gotten a promotion, Reni let out a sigh of relief. Then, with a curious expression, she asked,


    ¡°So, when are you heading down to the duchy? Is that also in a month?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Iona quietly shook her head.


    The one-month period was simply the time given for those who were dismissed to settle their affairs, not an indication that she would remain in the capital until then.


    She had already found a proxy to handle things in her stead.


    When she told Leroy that she wanted to dispose of the mansion, he had readily offered to lend her a legal advisor.


    At this point, the only task left for Iona was to see off Nils and Yvonne.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in four days.¡±


    Iona answered nonchntly. Naturally, Reni¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Finally, it was decided that Nils and Yvonne would be sent to Modrov.


    The day after Yvonne caused the hostage incident, the royal knights came to the mansion for an investigation.


    Reni sessfully aroused the knights¡¯ indignation by vividly describing what she had endured, and upon returning to the pce, they stressed the severity of the situation to their superiors.


    As a natural result, Iona¡¯s request for Nils¡¯s return was positively received.


    Everyone empathized with Iona¡¯s desire to send Nils and Yvonne out of the capital as soon as possible.


    Two dayster, Iona was able to promptly receive Nils from the pce.


    The investigation was nearlyplete, so taking him out suddenly wouldn¡¯t cause any issues.


    Although Iona could have retrieved Nils anytime she wanted, she had left him in the pce to avoid adding more trouble to the mansion, which already had enough with Yvonne.


    ¡®Being in prison must have been much more miserable for Nils.¡¯


    Thus, instead of heading directly to Nils, who was eagerly waiting for her, Iona first visited the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.


    Richard¡¯s influence had also yed a part in the royal approval being granted so quickly, so it was only proper to express her gratitude as a subject.


    ¡®And to say goodbye as well.¡¯


    It felt strange to think that today would be thest time she would y the loyal subject in front of him.


    Feeling a bit unsettled, Iona stood still at the door for a long while, unable to bring herself to go in.


    Louisa, who appeared out of nowhere, asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Dame Iona, aren¡¯t you going in?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, Iona replied,


    ¡°I suppose I should.¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince, even though he didn¡¯t show it, has been eagerly waiting for you. Please go in. By the way, some fine tea leaves arrived recently, so you should have a taste.¡±


    Seeing Iona¡¯s face for the first time in a while, Louisa cheerfully started a conversation and opened the door for her.


    Fortunately, Richard¡¯s room had an antechamber, so she wouldn¡¯t have to face him unprepared.


    Iona pretended to be interested in the tea leaves Louisa had mentioned and lingered by her side.


    Louisa, not noticing anything amiss, headed to the kitchte, continuing their conversation.


    ¡°The maids have been quite disappointed that you haven¡¯t beening intely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should be happy about that or not.¡±


    ¡°Be happy, they¡¯re all eagerly counting down the days until your leave is over.¡±


    Louisa teased affectionately.


    In reality, Iona had resigned, but on paper, she was still listed as a member of the royal knights.


    Thanks to Saskia¡¯s excessively amodating request to keep her resignation under wraps until she left, Iona even continued to receive her sry¡ªRichard had granted her paid leave. This made Louisa confident that Iona would return to active duty once her family matters were settled.


    ¡°Louisa, actually...¡±


    Iona smiled awkwardly as she was about to speak.


    A call from the door interrupted her.


    ¡°Louisa, how long are you going to keep my guest waiting?¡±


    Richard had appeared out of nowhere, leaning casually against the doorframe.


    Apparently, their conversation in the antechamber had reached his ears, possibly due to Louisa¡¯s loud voice.


    Caught off guard by her master¡¯s sudden appearance in a servant¡¯s space, Louisa hurriedly turned off the faucet.


    With her hands sped together in front of her, Louisa apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. I was just so happy to see Dame Iona after such a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°And imagine how happy I must be.¡±


    Richard replied, feigning annoyance.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a joke a servant could easilyugh at.


    Once Louisa fell silent, Richard turned his gaze to Iona.


    ¡°Follow me, Iona.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, he turned and walked away.


    After exchanging a brief look with Louisa, Iona quickly followed him.


    Richard seemed to still consider Iona as one of his trusted aides, given his rather casual attire.


    Or rather, he was almost half-naked, with only thin pants and a robe on.


    ¡°I was thinking we should toast, so I was choosing what to drink.¡±


    Returning to his usual spot, Richard picked up a bottle of alcohol from the table and spoke.


    When Iona remained standing, Richard made a vague gesture for her to sit.


    She hesitated before moving to the sofa on the right, her usual spot for conversations with him.


    ¡°My subordinate has be the head of a respectable family and sessfully removed the obstacles in her way. Ordinary alcohol won¡¯t suffice tomemorate this.¡±


    Saying this, Richard approached Iona and sat down next to her naturally.


    The distance between them was ufortably close.


    Iona couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by Richard¡¯s sudden approach.


    This was the first time they had ever sat side by side like this.


    Typically, no vassal would sit shoulder to shoulder with their lord unless they were outside where formality was hard to maintain.


    ¡®This is... too tant.¡¯


    Iona furrowed her brow slightly.


    Perhaps Richard had decided to be more open about his feelings than before.


    It was a decision she couldn¡¯t understand.


    The death of Hayden or the misfortunes of his children were no reasons for Richard to suddenly change his attitude.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Although Leroy had already warned everyone once, Iona felt it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡®Anyone with a bit of sense would have realized that Yvonne wasn¡¯t lying.¡¯


    What Leroy attempted was essentially not a correction but a warning.


    It was a subtle way of showing what he would do if they spread Yvonne¡¯s words outside.


    The two royal knights seemed to grasp Leroy¡¯s threat somewhat, but it was uncertain whether the maid, who had been in a state of shock, understood his meaning properly.


    Even if Reni hadn¡¯t listened carefully to Yvonne¡¯s ims, it was necessary to stop her from saying anything unnecessary when the real investigation began.


    ¡°Although I doubt many would believe such delusional ims, you never know how rumors can spread.¡±


    Iona raised and lowered her eyebrows as if troubled by the thought.


    Even if the rumors spread, they could find ways to exin it away, but the best solution was always to prevent the problem before it urred.¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    Reni replied with a serious look.


    Probing any deeper would only make her look more suspicious. Iona thought this was sufficient and was about to dismiss her when Reni continued, looking agitated.


    ¡°Miss Yvonne is truly too much. The Countess has kept her here out of consideration for family, yet instead of being grateful and reflecting, she seeks to harm her further. It¡¯s like repaying kindness with betrayal.¡±


    The reason for letting Yvonne be until now was to avoid any bacsh when they eventually dealt with her, but Iona remained silent.


    In any case, Reni was making arguments in Iona¡¯s favor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Countess. No one will believe such nonsensical ims. I also realized just how terrible Miss Yvonne is from what happened yesterday.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And even if her words were true, which they aren¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be a weakness for you, Countess.¡±


    Reni added cautiously.


    Iona, listening with her hand on her waist, let out a briefugh and lowered her head.


    This maid clearly understood that Iona was an illegitimate child and was trying to convey indirectly that she had no intention of using it against her.


    ¡®A good friend.¡¯


    Or perhaps she had an exceptional survival instinct.


    Either way, it was beneficial for Iona. She could deal with two problems that had been troubling her at once.


    Iona wiped the smile off her face and nonchntly counted on her fingers.


    Marsha, who had always been by her side, Cornelia, who had recently fully joined her, and now Reni...


    ¡°Is three enough?¡±


    When Iona muttered something iprehensible, Reni, looking puzzled, asked, ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Instead of answering, Iona asked Reni another question.


    ¡°You¡¯re currently working in the kitchen, right?¡±


    Iona knew Reni¡¯s name because Marsha had mentioned her several times, saying she talked freely despite not being around for long.


    ¡°Yes? Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Reni answered with a confused expression at the sudden personal inquiry.


    Iona continued as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Were you originally from the capital? I ask because your workce might change soon, and I need to know if you can leave here.¡±


    ¡°Since I wasn¡¯t born or raised in the capital, it doesn¡¯t matter. But, Countess, when you say my workce might change...¡±


    ¡°I happen to be looking for a personal maid. I¡¯d be pleased if you coulde with me to the Duchy.¡±


    Reni¡¯s eyes wavered. The surprise at the unexpected offer was evident.


    Standing there in a daze for a moment, Reni finally realized this was reality and broke into a bright smile.


    ¡°Of course, Countess! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    After all, Iona was the one who saved Reni¡¯s life.


    In a situation where careful selection of people was necessary, bringing someone who owed her a debt into her fold wasn¡¯t a bad strategy.


    Iona smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡®Maybe Marsha will stop nagging so much now.¡¯


    Resolving the dyed hiring issue made her feel much better.


    Although there was still the task of finding another maid, she had at least secured a colleague to share Marsha¡¯s workload, so she could avoid anyints for a while.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be reassigned to my room. You can get detailed work instructions from Marsha or Cornelia. Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°No, none.¡±


    ¡°Good, then go and bring the butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood!¡±


    Reni replied cheerfully and left the room, likely thinking Iona wanted to discuss personnel matters with the butler.


    Before long, Reni returned with the butler to the office.


    The butler, possibly anticipating a simr discussion, immediately brought up the relevant topic upon standing before Iona.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve decided to make Reni your personal maid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just decided.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements for her to change assignments starting tomorrow. Additionally, it might be good to move some of the spare maids to the kitchen to rece Reni. Is that eptable?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the kitchen be less busy with fewer mouths to feed? There¡¯s no need toplicate things unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ what should we do about the staff who worked under the former Count or others?¡±


    Finally, the ufortable topic surfaced.


    Iona had been aware of their inconvenient presence but had overlooked it for now.


    With Nils and Yvonne still in the capital, dismissing their people could be seen as an attempt to cut off their support.


    However, thanks to the marriage vow she made with Leroyst night, Iona now had a usible excuse to resolve this difficult situation.


    ¡°Leave them be. I n to dismiss all the employees working at this mansion by the end of this month anyway.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Including you, of course.¡±


    Iona emphasized with a bright voice.


    The butler, flustered, stared nkly at her.


    He waited for Iona to say it was a joke, but unfortunately, she continued to speak words contrary to his expectations.


    ¡°We¡¯re nning to move to the Duke¡¯s estate soon. There¡¯s no need to maintain this big mansion if we won¡¯t be staying in the capital anymore. I n to call a broker to sell it soon.¡±


    ¡°No, Countess. What do you mean¡­ You¡¯re leaving so suddenly, without even having the ceremony¡­!¡±


    The butler, usually soposed, stammered in shock.


    Even he couldn¡¯t calmly ept the sudden notice of dismissal.


    For the first time, he showed an uncharacteristically insolent attitude, trying to reason with Iona.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not going to live here anymore, this ce holds the history of the Modrov family. It¡¯s not a property you can dispose of so impulsively.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were quite clever, but perhaps not.¡±


    Iona looked at the butler with a pitying gaze, her hands sped behind her back.


    After a brief pause, she whispered, narrowing her eyes slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m selling it.¡±


    The butler bit his lips and trembled.


    It seemed he finally grasped Iona¡¯s intention to dispose of the mansion, and his shoulders slumped.


    He murmured absently.


    ¡°You intend to settle old scores.¡±


    That ¡°old scores¡± included those who had been loyal to her enemies in the past.


    This was undoubtedly a justified decision, but the butler found it even harder to ept.


    He had never personally mistreated Iona.


    Although he had carried out Hayden¡¯s unfair orders towards her, he had no personal grudge against her.


    As a butler, he couldn¡¯t defy the master¡¯smands, no matter how unpleasant.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never done anything presumptuous towards you, Countess. Why would you dismiss me as well? Though it hasn¡¯t been long, you know I¡¯ve served you diligently¡­!¡±


    Iona silently gazed at the indignant butler for a moment.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Indeed, the butler had acted quite shrewdly.


    Unlike others who disregarded her, he never acted on whims, and when it became clear that power dynamics had shifted, he decisively cut ties with the past.


    Iona praised his resourcefulness without reservation.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve disyed exemry conduct as the Modrov family¡¯s butler. I acknowledge that. You followed Hayden¡¯s orders as if they were your own¡­ And after I became the head, you did the same for me. You were certainly the wisest in this mansion, switching your loyalty like a bat depending on the situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also quite regretful, butler. If only I had a slightly stronger stomach, I could have kept you around longer.¡±


    Unfortunately, seeing his face is just too repulsive for her.


    Iona added with a tone of genuine regret.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Iona wondered if confessing her trust to himst time had been a turning point, but she didn¡¯t think it had enough power topletely change his thoughts.


    Richard didn¡¯t seem like someone who would hide his feelings out of fear of being rejected by someone like her.


    Rather, his caution was likely exercised for no one but himself.


    After all, wasn¡¯t it to settle the scandal with him that hemanded Iona to marry?


    Just as the marriage with Iona was a bad deal for Leroy, the private rtionship with her was merely a scandal for Richard.


    Richard knew that, which was why he had neverid a hand on her until now. He was wise enough to weigh his reason and emotions.


    Many thoughts swirled in Iona¡¯s mind, but no usible guesses came to mind.


    Iona, realizing the silence was dragging on too long, made a formal refusal first.


    In fact, no matter his true intention, the answer Iona had to give was already determined.¡°Thank you, but I have to take care of Nils, so drinking is difficult.¡±


    Fortunately, it seemed like a reasonable excuse, as Richard silently ced the bottle he was holding on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. I¡¯ll tell Louisa to let you take this on your way back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s regrettable that I couldn¡¯t celebrate more grandly due to others¡¯ eyes.¡±


    Richard leaned back on the sofa, looking at Iona askew.


    His blue eyes were deep and clear, like ake in winter.


    Iona could see her own reflection vividly in his eyes.


    Without showing it, Iona turned slightly away from Richard, creating some distance between them.


    As Iona repeated a formic thank you, his eyebrows lifted slightly.


    After staring at Iona for a long time, he diverted his gaze and changed the subject.


    ¡°I heard there was an incident at the mansion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°She staged a big scene like a hostage situation. How could I not hear about it?¡±


    Iona tensed. His words sounded somewhat meaningful.


    She expected him to ask more questions and waited, but Richard closed his mouth after that.


    Iona felt a bit puzzled.


    ¡®Does he not know that I n to leave the capital?¡¯


    Iona had notified most of the servants of their dismissal and even put the mansion up for sale.


    Considering others might not know, Richard surely would have heard about it, yet he didn¡¯t mention it at all.


    When Iona met him today, she had naturally expected to have a conversation about it. Instead, she found the situation bewildering.


    ¡®Did the Empress control the information?¡¯


    It was entirely possible. The Empress had asked Iona to leave Richard¡¯s side, and to achieve that, she first had to ensure that Richard couldn¡¯t hold Iona back. If the fact of Iona¡¯s move could be kept secret from him, it would be the perfect solution.


    After all, only someone of the Empress¡¯ stature could manage the information reported to the Crown Prince.


    With that thought, Ionaposed her expression naturally. Since she had received unexpected help from the Empress, it seemed she should y along with her demands.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as big of an incident as you think. The Duke happened to be at the mansion and helped suppress it.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that too, of course.¡±


    Richard¡¯s eyes narrowed. He wasn¡¯t the type to show displeasure over something so trivial.


    Richard let out a faint chuckle and said something he didn¡¯t mean.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you two seem to get along well. Visiting each other¡¯s homes diligently even before marriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention this.¡±


    Iona continued with a soft smile.


    ¡°In fact, we¡¯ve already gotten married.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Richard¡¯s eyes twitched slightly.


    It wasn¡¯t as dramatic a reaction as Iona had expected; he seemed more unable to believe the truth than surprised by her statement.


    Richard asked as if joking.


    ¡°Did you have a secret wedding or something?¡±


    Unfortunately, that was true.


    Iona and Leroy had signed the marriage vows and spent the night together. Though it was a simple ceremony, they followed all the necessary procedures.


    Iona calmly continued her exnation.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like the right time for a public ceremony, so we quietly signed the marriage vows. We might have a proper weddingter if the opportunity arises... but for now, we¡¯ll probably stay as we are. For now, it¡¯s more important to handle the aftermath of the former head¡¯s death.¡±


    As Iona¡¯s serious report continued, Richard began to realize this wasn¡¯t a joke but a real situation.


    The smile that had been on his face disappeared.


    He looked at Iona with a nk expression, then suddenly lowered his gaze to her left hand.


    It seemed he finally noticed the wedding ring Leroy had given her, and his gaze lingered there for a long time.


    He swallowed a bitterugh and said.


    ¡°What was the rush...?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a short time since the engagement.¡±


    As he muttered, he took her left hand and pulled it towards him.


    The sudden contact startled Iona, but she didn¡¯t push him away. After all, a loyal subject of the Crown Prince shouldn¡¯tmit such an insolent act.


    Richard gently traced the wedding ring on her ring finger with his fingertip. He murmured to himself.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re truly a married woman now.¡±


    Was it because it all happened so suddenly without any mental preparation?


    He seemed far more agitated than when he had attended Iona¡¯s wedding in their past life. Back then, he had been able to p calmly while watching Leroy and Iona sign the marriage vows.


    Iona wondered if he had felt the same way inside back then, masking his feelings with a carefully prepared facade, or if he had genuinely been unbothered.


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t change anything, either way.¡¯


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m telling Your Highness. It was you who arranged our meeting.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Crown Prince. Thanks to you, I met a good match and found sce during a difficult time.¡±


    Iona left a smoothpliment.


    As she said, Richard was the one who had arranged this marriage. He was obliged to bless the rtionship between Iona and Leroy. He had no other choice.


    Iona knew too well that he would never reveal his true feelings.


    He merely enjoyed the thrill of a romantic game with her, never intending for it to be real.


    He had too much to lose to get involved in a hopeless affair.


    It was fortunate. Thanks to this, Iona could always pretend not to notice his affections.


    ¡°I understand your surprise.¡±


    Iona said this and held Richard¡¯s hand.


    Richard flinched unconsciously when he felt the force of her hand wrapping around his finger.


    Did he think she had seen through his heart? His previously expressionless face twisted for a moment.


    Looking into Richard¡¯s eyes, Iona spoke soothingly.


    ¡°I can imagine how Your Highness must feel right now. Perhaps you feel empty and disappointed. Maybe memories from the past are resurfacing. That might be because...¡±


    Iona let her words trail off, feigning sympathy, while carefully observing Richard¡¯s face.


    Previously, she had thought he was an inscrutable person, but in this moment, she felt as though she could see through himpletely.


    From the prominent lump in his throat, she could sense his swelling anticipation.


    Crushing his presumptuous desires, Iona spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Your Highness thinks of me as family.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural to haveplicated feelings when a family member gets married. You¡¯ve often called me your sister... Surely it feels like sending a younger sister off to get married.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to share this joyous news with Your Highness first.¡±


    While Iona wore a tender smile, Richard couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile at all.


    He had often pretended to be family with her to monopolize their rtionship, but unfortunately, he had overlooked one crucial fact.


    Siblings desiring each other was a sin.


    ¡°Your Highness, won¡¯t you congratte me on my marriage with a happy heart?¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    A brief silence lingered between them.


    Richard flinched slightly without realizing it, opened his mouth to speak, but then quietly closed it again.


    The words he needed to say were clear, but it took a moment for him to muster the courage to voice them.


    He loosened his grip on Iona¡¯s hand and blinked a few times.


    Then, a precarious smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Of course. It was a bit surprising news, but what could be a greater joy than this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage, Iona.¡±


    He whispered his congrattions and released Iona¡¯s hand.Iona¡¯s expression showed satisfaction, as if she had received the answer she wanted.


    She was relieved that he was someone who wouldn¡¯t stray from her expectations.


    She couldn¡¯t be certain if he would continue to respect the boundaries she had set, but at least for now, she had managed to avoid immediate trouble.


    After all, even Richard wouldn¡¯t dare make a move on a newlywed bride he had just congratted.


    ¡°I only stopped by briefly to share the news. Now that I¡¯ve conveyed it, I should be on my way.¡±


    With those words, Iona slowly rose from her seat.


    She did so before Louisa could even bring out the prepared tea.


    It was a moment when it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for Richard to express regret that she was leaving so soon, but he merely watched her quietly as she prepared to depart.


    As Iona moved around the back of the sofa, he followed her with his gaze and spoke.


    ¡°If your husband gives you a hard time,e to me. I¡¯ll always be there to support you.¡±


    ¡°How reassuring.¡±


    Iona responded half-heartedly to Richard¡¯s pointed joke.


    Since he had only made thement in passing, she treated it with the same weight.


    Perhaps her lighthearted reply displeased him.


    Richard, slightly furrowing his brow, called out to Iona, who had nearly reached the door.


    ¡°Iona.¡±


    Iona paused and turned slowly, just before reaching for the doorknob.


    Richard, who had stood up at some point, was staring directly at her.


    For once, there was no sign of his usual calmposure.


    Through the cracks in his facade as a noble lord, glimpses of his true self peeked through.


    He spoke with a firm tone, as if imparting a crucial reminder.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re married, you are still mine. You must not forget that.¡±


    Iona¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to speak so urgently.


    Richard had always wanted Iona to be loyal to him, but it had never been something that required such explicit reinforcement.


    Was he seeking reassurance that their rtionship hadn¡¯t changed?


    Confident that she would respond affirmatively, Iona gave him a gentle smile.


    Then, as if she had just heard an amusing joke, she quipped back.


    ¡°How could a woman with a husband serve another man first?¡±


    Richard¡¯s face gradually hardened.


    Rather than lingering to observe his bewildered expression, Iona erased the smile from her lips and stepped straight outside.


    She didn¡¯t look back.


    There was nothing she left behind, not even the smallest regret.


    <strong>***</strong>


    When Iona arrived at the headquarters of the knights, Saskia was absent due to other duties.


    Instead, she was greeted by someone she wasn¡¯t particrly happy to see, even though he was the most suitable person to handle matters rted to Nils.


    Iona stared at Erich, who was rummaging through the filing cab for some documents.


    Iona asked, ¡°Where is Sir Theobald?¡±


    ¡°He went on a business trip with themander.¡±


    Erich, holding a bundle of documents, answered Iona¡¯s question sinctly and then approached her.


    She had expected him to sort out a few documents for her, but it seemed she would have to review everything herself.


    Iona lightly skimmed through the documentsid out before her.


    It would take a long time just to read and sign them.


    She inwardly sighed, thinking about the trouble Nils had caused her.


    As she pulled out a chair and sat down, she heard the sound of another chair being pulled out on the opposite side.


    It was Erich.


    Iona nced at him briefly before turning her attention back to the documents.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go ahead and prepare Nils?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had the junior knights get him ready. You just need to sign the documents.¡±


    Well then.


    Iona shrugged lightly and scribbled her signature carelessly.


    Erich simply watched her in silence.


    He seemed so idle that he had been assigned to attend to visitors.


    She wanted to tell him to go train instead, but it wasn¡¯t her ce to criticize, given she was about to leave the knights.


    Erich broke the silence first, sparing Iona the need to speak.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re moving to the duchy.¡±


    Iona flinched for a moment.


    Although she had told Erich about her resignation, she didn¡¯t recall mentioning her move to the duchy.


    She paused and asked suspiciously, ¡°...Who did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°From Lord Leroy.¡±


    She had expected him to say ¡°themander,¡± but his unexpected answer caught her off guard.


    Iona couldn¡¯t understand why Leroy would share such information with Erich, someone he barely knew.


    Maybe Leroy thought it was fine since Erich appeared to be a close colleague, or perhaps he mentioned it in passing, assuming Erich already knew.


    Either way, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    So far, Erich seemed to have kept his mouth shut quite well, and most importantly, Iona and Leroy were set to leave for the duchy in just two days.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I resigned,¡± Iona admitted readily.


    Erich let out a long sigh.


    Covering his eyes with his right hand, he appeared to be deep in thought for a moment before suddenly making an iprehensible statement.


    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    Iona looked at him, bewildered.


    Of course, this was not something Erich could influence.


    How could a mere subordinate interfere with her decision to get married and move away?


    Yet Erich, lost in his own world, continued with his baffling remarks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you and lend a hand.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Iona responded firmly.


    Even though she couldn¡¯tprehend what he was saying, she didn¡¯t hesitate to refuse his offer.


    Erich looked at her, taken aback, as if he couldn¡¯t believe her response.


    With the reaction she expected taken by Erich, Iona felt even more confused.


    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden? Why would youe with me?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll go to the duchy and support you.¡±


    Erich replied earnestly.


    Thinking Iona hadn¡¯t understood his words, Erich spoke slowly and patiently.


    The conversation was going in circles.


    Iona had clearly heard his offer and immediately declined it.


    What Iona didn¡¯t understand wasn¡¯t his words but his motives.


    ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡±


    Erich sighed deeply once more.


    He leaned closer to the desk and rubbed his hands together, as if he didn¡¯t really want to bring up this subject.


    Seeing Iona¡¯s curious gaze fixed on him, Erich began to calmly exin her situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought a lot about this. Look at your current situation. You¡¯re entering a marriage from a disadvantaged position, you have no supportive family, and you¡¯ve quit your job. Since you¡¯re leaving secretly, without informing the Crown Prince, you can¡¯t seek his help either.¡±


    So far, his points were valid.


    When Iona nodded in agreement, Erich gained more confidence and continued with more determination.


    ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t arranged for ady-in-waiting from the Count¡¯s family. If you go to the duchy like this, you¡¯ll bepletely surrounded by their people. Do you understand? It¡¯ll be difficult for you to voice your opinions alone. Even though you¡¯ve recently inherited a title, how can you befortable in a ce without a single ally?¡±


    ¡°So, you want toe with me to the duchy and support me?¡± Iona asked.


    Erich nodded slowly.


    His words were, indeed, quite considerate.


    He was willing to leave the imperial knights and move to the duchy for her sake.


    She felt a bit touched, as she hadn¡¯t expected Erich to make such a decision for her.


    After all, when the emperor¡¯s messenger had ordered them to stay in the battlefield, Erich had fought for her.


    Considering that, his current offer also seemed to stem from genuine concern for her.


    However...


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    She still didn¡¯t want it, and that was that.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Erich and Iona locked eyes for a moment.


    Iona didn¡¯t avoid his gaze, as she was simply answering honestly.


    She didn¡¯t need to feel guilty for rejecting unnecessary goodwill from him.


    After a brief silence, Erich asked again, as if he had misheard her.


    ¡°...Did you say no?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you just say no?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Iona patiently repeated her answer for Erich, who kept asking the same question as if he hadn¡¯t heard it right.Finally, Erich seemed to ept the reality and stopped the redundant questioning, closing his mouth.


    Thinking the situation was roughly settled, Iona turned her eyes back to the text she had been reading moments ago.


    However, Erich¡¯s silence was apparently because he couldn¡¯t ept Iona¡¯s refusal.


    Suddenly, his hand shot out and snatched the documents that were in front of Iona.


    Iona looked at him in disbelief.


    Erich, still unable to understand, asked again.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Iona hesitated to answer.


    It wasn¡¯t that she had no reason to give, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she should voice her honest thoughts.


    ¡®I¡¯m leaving soon, so there¡¯s no need to cause any hard feelings, right?¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t feel right to badmouth her subordinate to his face.


    She also didn¡¯t want to repay someone¡¯s goodwill with harsh words.


    However, Erich seemed oblivious to the fact that Iona¡¯s silence was out of consideration for him.


    Instead, he became more aggressive and began boasting.


    ¡°Have you been in the Imperial Knights for so long that your standards for people have be too high? Do you think it¡¯s easy to find a knight as capable as me? I¡¯m offering to save you the trouble of finding someone, so why are you rejecting such a great opportunity? Any noble family would wee me with open arms if I expressed my intention to join them, but you...¡±


    Erich continued to peck at Iona¡¯s ear like a woodpecker.


    When it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t stop, Iona finally interrupted him.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have the authority to hire you.¡±


    ¡°If the Duchess doesn¡¯t have the authority, then who does? Speak sense.¡±


    Erich retorted sharply.


    It seemed he wouldn¡¯t back down until he heard a convincing answer.


    Out of usible excuses, Iona closed her mouth.


    She felt a mix of frustration and a slight irritation.


    As her indirect refusals were getting nowhere, her patience was running thin.


    Rubbing her aching temples, Iona finally spoke.


    ¡°...You¡¯re right. If I wanted to take you in, I could. But I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Having said that, Iona looked up at Erich.


    He wore a challenging expression, as if daring her to continue.


    Realizing that polite words wouldn¡¯t dissuade him, Iona sighed and added,


    ¡°You¡¯re... well, you¡¯re too arrogant and difficult.¡±


    For a moment, silence hung between them.


    Erich¡¯s stiff face turned bright red shortly after.


    It was hard to tell whether he was trying to exin himself or demand answers as his mouth opened and closed wordlessly.


    Regardless of his intentions, Iona had no desire to entertain his stubbornness any longer and continued speaking without acknowledging him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t listen to me. Whenever I give you orders, you either oppose them or grumble, and you undermine me, iming you can¡¯t ept my authority. You don¡¯t even watch your words in front of others. If you came with me to the duchy... frankly, I doubt you¡¯d be any help.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Dame Iona.¡±


    ¡°I understand your intentions, and I appreciate them. But that¡¯s it. You can¡¯t separate personal feelings from duty, and that¡¯s a fatal w for any employee. I have no intention of hiring you. Got it?¡±


    Iona spoke firmly.


    Erich looked frustrated as he was confronted with his ws.


    With an expression of exasperation, he protested.


    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot who can¡¯t separate work and personal feelings? I¡¯m not always like that.¡±


    ¡°Then why have you been acting this way?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do you really dislike me that much?¡±


    Iona¡¯s tone softened as she asked.


    Her voice was mature, suggesting she was ready to ept whatever answer he gave.


    It was like a final act of mercy from someone who was leaving.


    Despite Iona¡¯s sincere attempt to part ways gracefully, Erich felt only resentment.


    The way she behaved, as if their separation was inevitable and insignificant, irritated him.


    ¡®How could she act so indifferent when I decided to leave with her?¡¯


    Erich clenched his teeth, unseen.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to decide to leave the Imperial Knights.


    He had taken his time to deliberate after hearing from Leroy about their departure.


    Yet, Iona¡¯s rejection was swift and unwavering.


    To her, he wasn¡¯t worth the consideration.


    Her dismissive reaction reminded him of someone from his past.


    The image of Leroy shed through his mind, causing him to furrow his brow deeply.


    ¡°Is it really okay to approach marriage like this?¡±


    It was when Iona and Leroy visited the pce after hearing about the death of the former count.


    Iona went alone to meet Nils, and Saskia was away on other duties, leaving only Erich and Leroy in themander¡¯s office.


    Erich had deliberately stayed behind to have a conversation with Leroy.


    When Erich boldly asked his question, Leroy turned to him with a dry look.


    Leroy answered with a question.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®like this¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re marrying under the orders of His Highness the Crown Prince. It¡¯s not your choice.¡±


    As he spoke, Erich carefully watched Leroy¡¯s reaction.


    He wanted to confirm whether Leroy truly cared for Iona as much as the rumors suggested and if he was a man worthy of treating her well.


    For some inexplicable reason, Erich couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to find out.


    ¡°I consider myself fortunate to have someone as good as Dame Iona as my partner.¡±


    ¡°...Do you really have feelings for Dame Iona? Why?¡±


    Leroy¡¯s evasive response only made Erich more anxious.


    It was difficult to gauge the rtionship between them from Leroy¡¯s seemingly superficial words.


    Unnoticed by himself, Erich had leaned in closer to Leroy.


    Leroy, observing Erich, replied calmly.


    ¡°That seems like an excessive interest in a former superior.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t my former superior yet.¡±


    ¡°She soon will be, and even if she weren¡¯t, it¡¯s still an inappropriate interest.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Given that she¡¯s leaving anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be cleaner for both parties if you let her go peacefully? Any objections?¡±


    Leaving? What did that mean?


    Erich looked at Leroy, demanding an exnation, but Leroy simply stood up and put on his coat, as if Erich¡¯s curiosity was unwee.


    Feeling a surge of urgency, Erich stood up and asked, ¡°Leaving? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of going to meet Dame Iona in advance. You don¡¯t need toe along.¡±


    Leroy added offhandedly, ¡°I¡¯ve found this conversation surprisingly dull.¡±


    Erich was left with an expression of bewilderment.


    He had been asking about Iona¡¯s future whereabouts, but Leroy¡¯s response was entirely off-topic.


    As soon as they were alone, Leroy¡¯s demeanor had shifted dramatically, leaving Erich feeling both perplexed and irritated.


    When Iona was present, Leroy had quietly listened to her, but now, he had transformed into a rude and unpleasant man.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Erich blurted out, ¡°Does Dame Iona know about your true nature?¡±


    Leroy, about to step out the door, paused and looked back at Erich, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Do I need to be courteous to a man who dares to covet my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Erich was left speechless by the insulting suspicion.


    Out of concern for Iona, he had only intended to probe her soon-to-be husband a bit. Yet, here he was, being treated like a shameless scoundrel trying to seduce someone else''s partner.


    It felt like he should be the one angry, not the other way around.


    With his face reddening, Erich demanded, "What absurd misunderstanding is this?"


    Leroy, standing by the door, looked at him with a weary expression.


    Since Leroy didn¡¯t offer much of a rebuttal, Erich could have pressed the matter further, but something held him back.


    Maybe it was the fear that engaging in a serious argument with Leroy would expose his own weaknesses¡ªweaknesses even Erich himself didn¡¯t fully understand yet.


    As Erich caught his breath, Leroy finally spoke.


    "It seems you''re curious about where Dame Iona is going. Let me answer that for you."¡°...¡±


    "She¡¯sing with me to my estate. While she might visit the capital asionally, finding time to meet her former colleagues will be difficult during her short stays. Do you now understand why your questions were bothersome?"


    Erich swallowed slowly.


    The thought of Iona leaving the capital and moving to the Duke¡¯s estate, making it difficult to see her again, was hard to ept.


    But Leroy showed no intention of sparing Erich''s feelings. He continued in a firm tone.


    ¡°You have no reason to be interested in our married life. Soon, it will be as if you never knew her at all.¡±


    Having said his piece, Leroy left the office.


    Left alone in the room, Erich staggered backward.


    He steadied himself by gripping the back of a nearby sofa, reying Leroy¡¯s words in his mind.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be true.¡¯


    He tried to reassure himself, but it felt meaningless.


    There was no reason for Leroy to fabricate such a story, especially when it would be easily discovered as a lie.


    ¡®Could it be... that I¡¯ll really never see her again?¡¯


    Even so, it didn¡¯t feel real.


    Why would a woman who had lived her entire life in the capital, leaving behind her home and everyone she knew, follow her husband to a distant province?


    Erich had been shocked when he learned Iona was leaving the Knights, but this news was far more devastating.


    That day, Erich was in a daze.


    He got hit in the side with a wooden sword during practice, leaving arge bruise, and he got lost on his way home, wandering in circles on a path he had walked his entire life.


    When he finally managed to get home andy down on his bed, sleep eluded him.


    His body was tired, but he couldn¡¯t close his eyes.


    As he spent the night wide awake, one thought consumed him.


    Something was wrong.


    This situation was inexplicable unless something was terribly amiss.


    Iona must have been deceived by that two-faced man.


    That was the only reason she would be spouting nonsense about love and falling into such a foolish dream.


    The truth was, her partner only wanted to use her for his schemes involving the Crown Prince.


    ¡®...How can I tell her?¡¯


    Would she even believe him?


    Iona seemedpletely taken with her fianc¨¦.


    It would be stranger if she wasn¡¯t, given how persistently a man of such beauty had publicly proposed to her.


    People often lose their judgment when they¡¯re blinded by love, so it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault.


    The true culprit clouding her vision was someone else.


    Erich thought to himself.


    It might be difficult to make Iona see the reason right now, but at the very least, he could try to prevent her from making an even bigger mistake.


    If he could stay by her side and be her eyes, perhaps one day she would see things clearly...


    If Erich had been acting out of a personal grudge or dislike for her, he wouldn''t be struggling with these thoughts.


    He looked at Iona, who sat across from him, with a pained expression.


    Unlike him, who was overwhelmed with frustration, she still wore a calm andposed look.


    It was as if she was inviting him to voice hisints freely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike you, Dame. I¡¯m just... worried about you...¡±


    As Erich stammered out his excuse, Iona nodded quietly.


    ¡°Yes, I do believe your intentions are good.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit much to lump everything that¡¯s happened into one bigint, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to point out the facts sharply.


    It was as if she were teaching a naive child right from wrong, and it annoyed Erich once again.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely regret rejecting my help.¡±


    Despite his warning, Iona remained unshaken.


    In fact, she seemed to think the argument had settled down, as she resumed signing the documents she had paused from earlier.


    Erich watched her, flipping through the papers, with eyes full of mixed emotions.


    The realization that no words he said could sway her left him feeling helpless.


    His lips, which had been still, twitched suddenly.


    Unable to resist the impulse, he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, stay here, continue to...¡±


    Just then, his reason returned.


    Realizing what he was about to say, Erich raised his hand to cover his mouth.


    He had nearly blurted out a ridiculous request for her to stay.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his subconscious had driven him to say such a thing.


    Setting aside how pathetic it sounded, he couldn¡¯t even understand why he had tried to say it.


    He was only concerned for her well-being and intended to follow her out of worry.


    While he could regret her refusal, there was no reason to feel disappointed about not being able to be with her...


    "That won''t work."


    Iona''s voice cut through his train of thought.


    Erich lifted his eyes, which had been staring nkly at the floor.


    She added nonchntly, "I¡¯m already married."


    "What did you say?"


    Erich shot up from his seat before she could finish her sentence.


    The chair toppled over with a tter, but he couldn''t care less about such trivial matters.


    Gripping the desk with both hands, he demanded, "What did you just say?!"


    Iona''s eyes widened at his unexpected, over-the-top reaction.


    But Erich was certain he was even more shocked than she was.


    To his knowledge, neither he nor the other knights had been invited to Iona¡¯s wedding.


    How had they managed to hastily conduct the ceremony without anyone knowing?


    Licking his dry lips, Erich asked, "Wh-why so suddenly...?"


    "There were circumstances."


    "Even if there were circumstances! Who rushes through a wedding like this?!"


    Even as he expressed his frustration, Erich couldn''t quite understand why he was so furious.


    Iona and Leroy¡¯s marriage had been a certainty for some time.


    They were merely following through on their ns, and whether their union happened sooner orter was none of his concern.


    So why was he so angry?


    What was it about her marrying another man that filled him with resentment?


    Why did the surge of emotions not just stay in his chest but threaten to spill out and make his eyes water pathetically?


    Leroy''s words suddenly echoed in Erich¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Do I need to be courteous to a man who dares to covet my fianc¨¦e?¡¯


    In that moment, Erich understood.


    The signs he hadn''t even recognized in himself had been obvious to Leroy.


    That''s why Leroy had issued his warning, trying to curb Erich¡¯s interference.


    Erich¡¯s ears, hands, and the nape of his neck flushed red with embarrassment.


    He finally began to understand why he had found Iona''s presence so unsettling yet couldn''t look away.


    Recognizing his feelings should have been a relief, but Erich couldn''t bring himself to feel joy.


    Realizing his true emotions only after hearing about her marriage meant his love was discovered and crushed in the same instant.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Erich felt nauseous.


    It was as if the ground beneath him was shaking violently.


    He staggered and tried to sit down, but the chair had fallen over, so he ended up crashing ungracefully to the floor.


    Sitting there haphazardly, Erich let out a hollowugh.


    ¡°Ha, haha...¡±


    Iona subtly raised her upper body and looked down at him from across the desk.


    Her face clearly showed her surprise at his sudden, unexpected action.


    After hesitating for a moment, she walked around the desk and approached him.


    She ced a hand on Erich¡¯s shoulder, checking his condition.¡°Erich, are you okay?¡±


    Erich¡¯s gaze, which had been wandering in the air, slowly focused on Iona.


    He looked up at her, feeling like his breath had stopped.


    In a daze, he murmured,


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Erich thought, this can¡¯t be happening. It shouldn¡¯t be happening.


    Yet, his heart was pounding furiously, unable to deny the realization that had just hit him.


    All because her hand was touching him.


    Oddly enough, Erich found himself at the brink of hisst chance to confess his feelings.


    Iona was soon to leave on a long journey and would likely settle there, never to return.


    If Erich didn¡¯t want this emotion to be buried without meaning, he had to confess his love to her now.


    But his lips wouldn¡¯t part.


    Even knowing she was looking at him strangely, he couldn¡¯t speak.


    He felt dizzy, and eventually, nausea overcame him.


    Erich barely managed to suppress the bile rising in his throat.


    He realized that, just as he had always been a grumbling fool in front of her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be honest this time either.


    ¡°Was I... really that bad? Bad enough for you to refuse my help?¡±


    Erich posed a question loaded with meaning.


    It was a rather cowardly choice.


    Sensing rejection, he was already trying to give up on his feelings for her.


    And, as expected, Iona''s reaction was not much different from what he had anticipated.


    Furrowing her brow, Iona countered,


    "Do we really need to have this conversation?"


    "It''s thest time. If we don''t clear the air now, when will we?"


    At Erich''s firm insistence, Iona removed her hand from his shoulder and straightened up.


    She looked down at him silently for a moment before delivering her harsh critique without mercy.


    "It''s hard to think well of a subordinate who constantly disobeys orders."


    "Go ahead, criticize me more."


    Iona didn''t refuse the opportunity Erich had set up.


    If he wanted to hear her criticisms, she had plenty to give.


    There were many things she had wanted to say but had held back.


    "You''re too narrow-minded and hot-headed. You think you''re always right because of your self-centered nature, but in reality, you''re just a frog in a well."


    "What on earth did I insist on...!"


    "The fact that you get worked up over every littlement shows how immature you still are."


    Iona shifted her weight, supporting her back with her hand.


    Then she leisurely provoked Erich, who was rendered speechless by her sharp remarks.


    "Should I go on?"


    Feeling a wave of fatigue, Erich quietly rubbed his face.


    Despite the emotional damage, he regained someposure.


    At least enough to choose the best option avable to him at this moment.


    "...No, that''s enough. I''ve heard what I needed."


    "Still, you had your moments of being admirable."


    "Giving me medicine after poisoning me?"


    Iona smiled faintly and extended her hand to Erich.


    He didn''t want to refuse her help and cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    After a brief hesitation, he took her hand.


    Her considerate touch helped him up swiftly, and then she let go without hesitation.


    Erich suddenly felt relieved.


    As clueless as he was, she also seemed oblivious, ensuring that in her memory, he wouldn''t be a pitiful man but at most, a troublesome subordinate.


    Erich straightened the fallen chair and naturally made his way to the door.


    Looking back at Iona, he tried to speak in his usual tone.


    "Well then, I''ll be heading out now. Just leave the documents there when you leave."


    Iona nodded in response.


    Erich kept his gaze fixed on her as he stepped over the threshold, only to bump into the wall with a small groan.


    He shrugged his shoulders weakly and exited the room.


    The moment he was outside, his legs felt like they might give way, but he gritted his teeth and walked to the end of the hallway.


    Only when he was far enough away that he couldn''t feel her presence did he let his forehead rest against the wall.


    "Stupid idiot..."


    "Got rejected?"


    Erich didn''t even have the energy to be surprised. He just turned his eyes toward the voice.


    It was Saskia, which exined why he wasn''t too shocked despite having his feelings read so easily.


    She stood there in a rxed posture, looking at him with a pitying gaze.


    Raising an eyebrow, Erich asked,


    "Didn''t you say you were busy? Why are you back so soon?"


    "I gave you some space to say your goodbyes. How are you going to talk to Iona without my help?"


    Her knack for hitting where it hurt was impressive, but she wasn''t wrong. Erich gritted his teeth quietly.


    Thinking back, Saskia had always been sharp in pointing out his interest in Iona.


    This time too, it was as if she had been eavesdropping on their conversation, making uncanny remarks.


    "You didn''t make some clueless confession attack, did you? Iona''s future husband seems pretty scary."


    "I didn''t. And why would I confess?"


    "Because you like Iona."


    "No, I don''t!"


    "Really? I thought you''d finally realized you were being an idiot and admitted your crush. That''s usually why you act like a fool."


    "..."


    Erich showed a dissatisfied expression, as if he couldn''t ept it.


    Of course, it didn''t seem like Saskia got the message.


    She sipped her tea from a mug, standing in a nonchnt pose with one hand in her pocket.


    "Anyway, now that you''re upset from the rejection, let''s dig into something together. It''s best to stay busy at times like these."


    "I told you, I wasn''t rejected. I''ll do the work if you assign it. What are you talking about?"


    "The previous count''s death still feels suspicious. It seems like the Empress had something to do with it. What if Iona gets entangled in a simr issueter?"


    Erich instinctively looked around.


    Saskia knew there was no one around, but it didn''t hurt to be cautious.


    As Erich''s eyes grew serious, Saskia lowered her voice, focusing her attention.


    "I''ve been closely observing the Empress''s movementstely. She suddenly sent a spy to the Grand Duchy of Ernst."


    "A spy...?"


    "I don''t know yet if it''s rted to the previous count, but we can find out. Things are getting interesting. So, are you in or not?"


    As she asked, Saskia seemed confident that Erich would join her.


    The issue at hand was Iona¡¯s safety, something Erich couldn''t ignore.


    For the same reason he had just been flustered and unsure in front of Iona.


    Swallowing a sigh, Erich replied,


    ¡°If I get fired, Captain, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    Nils, released from detention, only stayed at the mansion for a single night before departing for his estate.


    He wasn¡¯t even given time to visit Hayden''s grave.


    Unlike Yvonne, Nils didn¡¯t seem particrly bothered by this, and since he had been docile andpliant throughout, the preparations for his transfer went smoothly.


    Yvonne, perhaps frightened by what had happened with Leroy, had also be much quieter.


    The day they were to leave for the capital was unusually bright.


    Iona stepped outside the mansion, basking in the sunlight, and supervised the servants.


    Thinking that she was finally getting rid of the thorn in her side made all the work seem worth it.


    Just as all the luggage was loaded onto the carriage, the soldiers who had gone to the annex returned.


    Nils and Yvonne, having been confined for so long, looked worse for wear.


    Nils was even limping on one leg.


    The bone Iona had broken hadn¡¯t been properly treated, and it had worsened.


    The once arrogant noble who had mocked and scorned his half-sister''s lowly birth was nowhere to be seen in Nils'' haggard appearance.


    In contrast, Iona, standing naturally as the new head of the household andmanding the people around her, looked every bit the true noble.


    Nils, too, seemed to notice the difference as his brow twitched slightly while looking at her.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    However, his gaze paused only briefly. Contrary to expectations that he would pick a fight, Nils turned his head, almost as if to ignore Iona.


    Yvonne, too, silently prepared to get into the carriage, hiding her discontent. It was as if she hadn¡¯t even noticed Iona¡¯s presence.


    Iona hadn¡¯t exactly expected a confrontation, but she was surprised by their tant disregard.


    Maybe it was because they had always pounced on her like enemies whenever they crossed paths.


    It felt somewhat unfamiliar to see them avoid her.


    ''They never seem to see eye to eye with me, even to the end.''


    Despite Nils and Yvonne''s desperate attempts to avoid her, Iona had something she wanted to tell them today.


    Iona decisively stepped towards the carriage they were boarding.


    The soldier seated next to Nils noticed Iona''s approach and stopped closing the door.Iona ced her hand on the door frame and looked inside the carriage.


    Nils and Yvonne visibly flinched at Iona''s sudden approach.


    Iona, calmly observing their wary eyes, suddenly spoke.


    "Everyone looks unhappy. Here I am, spending money to send you to a ce with fresh air and clear water."


    "This...!"


    Nils bared his teeth at the minor provocation.


    Facing his anger-filled face, Iona felt an inexplicable sense of calm.


    Thinking that this would be thest time she saw him barking like an ill-tempered puppy gave her a peculiar feeling.


    Although she didn''t particrly regret it,pletely letting go of a part of her daily life evoked unique emotions.


    Iona smiled, as if something just urred to her.


    "Oh, Nils, I have something to congratte you on."


    "What nonsense are you spouting now?"


    A hissing sound escaped Nils'' mouth.


    There was a clear intent to kill in his re.


    If no one else were around and if his body were free, he would undoubtedly have stabbed Iona.


    But Nils was tightly bound with thick ropes.


    All he could do was sit in the carriage, trembling with rage.


    "You finally seeded in avenging your mother against your father. It''s a joyous asion, isn¡¯t it?"


    Iona continued, pretending to praise Nils.


    "By dishonoring your father and making his final moments miserable, you avenged her well. I''m sure yourte mother would have been satisfied."


    The moment Iona mentioned thete Countess, fire ignited in Nils¡¯ eyes.


    He clenched his hands as if he wanted to punch Iona, but his bound arms didn''t move as he wished.


    Iona looked down at him and openly chuckled.


    "But you know, do you know why the Countess, despite hating your father so much, remained obedient to him until the end?"


    "......"


    "She wanted you to inherit everything from your father safely."


    Iona leaned her upper body into the carriage as she spoke.


    Although she closed the gap by just a couple of spans, she could feel the frozen air on her skin.


    Iona freely observed Nils'' contorted face up close.


    His face, which had turned from red to a sickly blue, was now pale with rage.


    Iona locked eyes with Nils and whispered, "You''ve disappointed your mother again, Nils."


    A brief silence fell inside the carriage.


    The soldier between Iona and Nils nced nervously at them.


    A small smile gradually deepened on Iona¡¯s lips.


    Then, without warning, Nils lunged at her.


    "You wretched bitch!"


    Nils screamed and rushed at Iona with frightening intensity.


    The soldier quickly shoved Nils back into his seat.


    Nils'' body crumpled onto the seat as he struggled and thrashed, causing the carriage to rattle loudly.


    "Come here. Come here! You must have a death wish to spout such nonsense. You filthy... How dare you speak about her with that dirty mouth of yours!"


    "Brother! Hey, you! Let go of his hands. Don''t press him down like that! He''ll get hurt!"


    Yvonne frantically tried to restrain the soldier.


    She was clearly worried that her brother might get hurt from the excessive restraint.


    Ignoring Yvonne, the soldier turned to Iona, seeking her directive.


    Instead of voicing a decision, Iona silently looked down at the pitifully iling Nils for a moment.


    Yvonne''s gaze also turned to Iona.


    Yvonne shouted at Iona as if to use her.


    "Let my brother go! We were trying to leave quietly, but you were the one who provoked us first. Isn¡¯t this enough... How much more are you going to torment us...!"


    Yvonne¡¯s voice quivered as she fought back tears.


    It was already heartbreaking to have everything taken away and be driven out of the home they had known their whole lives. But now, even on their final departure, Iona hade to mock them.


    Yvonne stared at Iona as if she couldn''t believe someone could be so cruel.


    This treatment was quite a novel feeling for Iona.


    Although their rtionship had be one-sided in recent times, the duration of their mistreatment of her had been much longer.


    "I sometimes wonder if you¡¯re inherently evil or just have a bad memory."


    Iona muttered, as if in awe.


    Although she merely voiced a simple observation, Yvonne seemed to take it as mockery.


    Yvonne''s eyes narrowed into slits.


    For a moment, she was confused by Iona¡¯s bold demeanor, but it became clear that the former was correct.


    Iona smiled bitterly and said, "Yvonne, let me give you onest piece of advice as your sister."


    "Sister? I¡¯ve never considered you family, you wretch!"


    Iona silently agreed with Yvonne¡¯s outburst.


    She had used overly sentimentalnguage in an attempt to set the mood.


    Acknowledging her mistake, Iona gave a small shrug. Instead of offering an empty apology, she left Yvonne with sincere advice.


    "If you get another chance, try to live a better life."


    "..."


    "Or at least be smarter about it."


    Iona turned her gaze to Nils after adding that remark.


    He was still groaning in difort, sprawled awkwardly on the floor.


    To grab his attention, Iona knocked on the window a couple of times and raised her voice.


    ¡°The same goes for you, Nils.¡±


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    Nils couldn¡¯t hold back his rage and let out a scream.


    Iona pretended to be scared, backing away whileughing quietly.


    Yvonne, on the other hand, started sobbing loudly, her emotions boiling over.


    The carriage became aplete mess of shouts and tears before it even started moving.


    Iona took a few steps back and gestured roughly to the servants, signaling them to proceed.


    Finally understanding, the soldier next to Yvonne hesitantly closed the door.


    The coachman, seeing that themotion had subsided, pulled the reins. The carriage loaded with luggage followed promptly behind.


    Knowing she wouldn¡¯t have to see Nils and Yvonne¡¯s faces again, Iona smiled and bid them farewell.


    She watched the departing procession with a feeling of relief.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Sniff, sniff, sniff...¡±


    ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff. Hic.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying, I said!¡±


    ¡°I... I can¡¯t stop the tears.¡±


    Yvonne protested indignantly at Nils¡¯ scolding.


    Nils looked at his sister in exasperation.


    It had been almost a whole day since they left the mansion.


    By now, she should have pulled herself together, but Yvonne cried at every opportunity.


    Whether staring nkly out the window, or just sitting idly, or even while eating or sleeping, Yvonne would suddenly start crying.


    Nils spoke with irritation.


    ¡°What, has the sky fallen? Are we going to die today? What¡¯s the point of all this crying?¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? Don¡¯t you understand why we¡¯re in this carriage? I... I¡¯ll never get married now and will be stuck in the countryside for the rest of my life...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you live like that. Just wait, I¡¯ll take back everything that woman stole from us.¡±


    Yvonne stopped crying and looked at Nils, as if thinking there might be some basis for his confidence.


    She cautiously asked, ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    The soldiers, annoyed by the constant crying, had all stepped outside, leaving them alone to talk.


    Feeling they finally had a moment to speak privately, Nils leaned in towards Yvonne.


    He was about to lower his voice and say something when the carriage suddenly came to a halt.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    It seemed there was still a long way to go before reaching the destination. Was there a problem with the road?


    From the narrow window, it was impossible to grasp the entire situation outside.


    Nils, brushing it off as insignificant, turned his eyes back to Yvonne and continued speaking.


    ¡°Even though Iona inherited the title through despicable means, our family is not one to be taken over by such a bastard. The retainers must be in quite a quandary now that she¡¯s the head.¡±


    ¡°So what? She inherited the title anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to reim it.¡±


    Nils, recalling Iona¡¯s constant, condescending advice, gritted his teeth in frustration.


    ¡®The next time we meet, I¡¯ll make sure she never dares to act that way in front of me again.¡¯


    With this determination, Nils spoke in a serious tone.¡°First, let¡¯s go down and win over the retainers there. Those in the capital were Father¡¯s close allies, so they won¡¯t easily side with Iona. And above all, we know her fatal secret.¡±


    ¡°...You mean that she¡¯s a bastard?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve kept that hidden for Father¡¯s sake, but with things as they are now, we have no choice. It¡¯s all or nothing now.¡±


    A resolute expression appeared on Nils¡¯ face.


    The scandal of being a bastard was a powerful means to shake Iona¡¯s social standing.


    Though it was a critical card to be used strategically depending on the situation, knowing he had a weapon to threaten the enemy gave Nils considerable confidence.


    However, Yvonne¡¯s reaction was somewhat ambiguous.


    It was only a few days ago that she had been stopped by the Duke from spreading the fact that Iona was a bastard.


    Recalling Leroy¡¯s chilling gaze, Yvonne shivered involuntarily.


    ¡°But that¡¯s...¡±


    Just as Yvonne hesitated, the carriage suddenly rattled, and the door swung open.


    It was the mercenary who had been tasked with escorting them, appearing beyond the door.


    The burly man gave azy nod.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Get out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nils frowned and asked back.


    Despite his uncertainty, he nced outside again, but they were still in the rugged mountains.


    Nils let out augh of disbelief.


    ¡°Arrived? What are you talking about? We still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°Just get out if I tell you to. Why so much talk?¡±


    ¡°You lowly scum... how dare you speak to me like that¡ªugh!¡±


    Nils couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    The man, looking at Nils with annoyance, grabbed him by the cor and dragged him out.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Yvonne screamed shrilly and followed Nils out in shock.


    As she looked around for help, she hesitated, feeling a strange atmosphere.


    The mercenaries who had been guarding the convoy were now standing in a circle, eyeing them greedily.


    It was as if the people from their family had all fallen back to the rear, as if nned.


    While Yvonne stood dazed and bewildered, the mercenary who had forced Nils to kneel on the ground dragged her beside her brother.


    There was no need to use force on Yvonne like they did with Nils.


    Her legs had already given out, and she copsed to the ground on her own.


    ¡°You crazy bastards... Did you all get drunk together or what?¡±


    In this humiliating situation, Nils¡¯ face turned red as he hurled curses continuously.


    In front of them, a small vial was ced.


    Sensing danger instinctively, Nils immediately shut his mouth.


    But that didn¡¯t mean their captors took away the mysterious vials.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    The man who seemed to be the leader gestured with his finger.


    A man who had been waiting in the background stepped forward and kindly cut the ropes binding them with a knife.


    Even though their hands and feet were free, Nils and Yvonne remained motionless, sitting in ce.


    They couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was in the vial, but they didn¡¯t need to be told that it was something no one should ingest.


    Seeing them fall silent as if the dead, the leader sighed as if he had expected this.


    ¡°See, this is what happens. They never listen when you ask nicely.¡±


    Muttering to himself, the leader waved his cane roughly.


    At the unspoken signal, a fist came crashing down on Nils¡¯ face.


    Yvonne screamed silently as she watched Nils fall backward.


    ¡°Ugh, gah...¡±


    Nils tried to shield himself by raising his hands over his head, but it was impossible to fend off the barrage of kicks.


    Unable to bear the pain, Nils desperately shouted that this was Iona¡¯s doing and that he would double whatever she had paid.


    There was no response from the assants.


    After a while, the leader, deciding that Nils had been beaten enough to listen, signaled his men to stop.


    Scratching the back of his head, he spoke.


    ¡°Ha... In the old days, you could just stab someone in the back and walk away without any trouble. But nowadays, even murder needs a story. A story. The clients¡¯ demands are getting more and moreplicated.¡±


    Clicking his tongue in disappointment, the leader squatted in front of Nils and Yvonne.


    Pointing his cane alternately at them, he began to exin.


    ¡°Since you seem confused, let me kindly exin. I¡¯ll only say it once, so listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°From this moment, you two will be missing. Because you decided to flee this country, having concluded there¡¯s no future here. You chose to escape with some wealth rather than live under surveince in your territory. You nned it all with those guys over there.¡±


    The man who spoke gestured behind him with his chin.


    Nils and Yvonne turned their heads in the direction he indicated.


    The workers standing beside the wagon, feeling their gaze, casually waved in greeting.


    All of them were unfamiliar faces.


    ¡°So, you leave this country, and no one will ever find you. You¡¯ll go down in history as perfect fugitives. Isn¡¯t that grand?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Still no answer? Do you still not understand?¡±


    They understood all too well.


    The man was dering that they would be killed and buried without anyone ever knowing.


    Nils and Yvonne began to tremble like leaves in the wind.


    The mercenaries standing behind them watched their final moments with bored eyes, holding shovels and tools.


    After pausing as if waiting for their response, the man drove his point home.


    ¡°So here¡¯s what I mean. Do you want to be buried alive, or would you rather drink that and be buried peacefully?¡±


    He pointed the end of his cane at the vial on the ground.


    Nils and Yvonne squeezed their eyes shut as if denying reality.


    In the darkness, they felt the footsteps drawing closer.


    It no longer mattered on whose orders this situation was happening.


    After crying, cursing, screaming, and begging to their heart¡¯s content, they soon couldn¡¯t make any sound at all.


    <strong>***</strong>


    A maid approached Leroy and whispered something in his ear.


    A hint of a satisfied smile appeared on his lips at the news he had been waiting for since waking up this morning.


    After checking the note handed to him, Leroy nodded slightly, and the maid finished her brief report and withdrew.


    Iona, who had been watching, asked curiously.


    ¡°Is it good news?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one piece of good news and one piece of bad news. Which do you want to hear first?¡±


    He asked, folding the note carelessly, his tone sounding yfully mischievous.


    Iona¡¯s voice carried a hint of apprehension.


    ¡°...Has the youngdy you were going to introduce to me today canceled her visit?¡±


    Anxiety flickered in Iona¡¯s eyes.


    Hadn¡¯t shee to Leroy¡¯s mansion early this morning to be introduced to a maid candidate through him?


    She was scheduled to leave for the duchy with him this afternoon, so a canceled appointment would be a significant inconvenience.


    If they left the capital without securing a maid, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find one until they arrived at the duchy.


    Fortunately, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the issue. Leroy shook his head slowly.


    In a calm voice, he spoke.


    ¡°The bad news is that Nils and Yvonne have gone missing.¡±


    ¡°...What? How do you know that, Duke...?¡±


    ¡°And the good news is, they are most likely already dead.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Iona momentarily thought her ears had deceived her.


    Or perhaps he had mistakenly misspoken.


    Iona waited for Leroy to correct her misunderstanding, but he remained silent, offering only a faint smile.


    The nonchnt attitude, which didn¡¯t match his earlier statement, made the situation feel even less real.


    Iona asked in a daze.


    ¡°¡­What did you just say? I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this in advance because I thought you might be startled to hear about their disappearanceter.¡±


    Leroy added in a soft voice.


    It was only then that Iona realized she hadn¡¯t misheard him.Not knowing how to react, Iona could only stare nkly at Leroy.


    She couldn¡¯t tell what kind of expression she had on her face right now.


    It was probably quite a foolish one, no doubt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on publicly announcing their deaths. I¡¯ll make it look like they escaped with valuables to avoid their confinement. For a while, I¡¯ll let some stories of their sightings abroad circte. There might be a brief stir, but it will soon be forgotten if there¡¯s no tangible evidence.¡±


    Leroy calmly continued to exin, as if to soothe her shock.


    Though his exnation was mainly about the aftermath, Leroy was essentially speaking of Yvonne and Nils¡¯ deaths.


    There was no need to explicitly ask who had dealt with them.


    If it wasn¡¯t something he had done, there would be no reason to fabricate their disappearance like this.


    Despite her confusion, only one thought filled Iona¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    Iona barely managed to ask.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why he had gone to such lengths for her personal grudges.


    This was a problem Iona had to handle herself.


    Not because she wanted to, but because she was the only one who could do it.


    Unable to hide her bewilderment, Iona asked again.


    ¡°Did Nils or Yvonne do something that warranted such measures?¡±


    Worried that they might have done something to Leroy without her knowing, Iona grew anxious.


    She didn¡¯t want to trouble her husband, who had generously overlooked her status as an illegitimate child, with family-rted issues.


    She thought they had developed enough of a bond to honestly discuss such matters, but Leroy couldn¡¯t meet her eyes, looking away.


    He answered hesitantly, uncharacteristically.


    ¡°...It was a personal vendetta.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you needed to take out that vendetta.¡±


    Iona responded with a serious expression.


    Contrary to her intention of confirming her half-siblings¡¯ wrongdoings, it seemed Leroy had taken her questioning in a different direction.


    After a moment of rubbing his neck, he pulled up the corners of his mouth slightly and asked.


    ¡°Are you disappointed that I¡¯m a more narrow-minded man than you thought?¡±


    At this point, Iona vaguely realized that they had been talking past each other.


    And she also seemed to understand, at least a little, what Leroy was thinking right now.


    Iona¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... it was because of me?¡±


    ¡°If it was presumptuous, I apologize. After all, I ended up taking your revenge.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing for that? Killing people isn¡¯t exactly an enjoyable task...¡±


    Iona trailed off, dazed.


    The reason Iona had nned to quietly deal with Nils and Yvonne by sending them to the estate was to avoid drawing attention.


    No, even if others didn¡¯t know, she wanted to inform Leroy of their deaths in the least disruptive way possible.


    Since he knew how she had taken over the family, he could easily guess who had killed her half-siblings.


    Although he imed to be her deep understanding confidant, she didn¡¯t want to show him the image of herself plotting her family¡¯s deaths.


    Iona was aware that such actions typically left a heartless impression on others.


    And no one would want to reveal that side to their spouse. Anyone would feel the same, not just her.


    But to think he had unknowingly nned all the cleanup himself.


    It was hard to grasp the reality that he had dirtied his hands in her ce.


    Not knowing what to say, Iona hesitated, and he spoke first with a heavy tone.


    ¡°You asked me not to imagine how you lived, but I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to spend any more time troubled because of them. I didn¡¯t want to leave thest moments of your enemies as another source of distress for someone who has already suffered enough. More than anything...¡±


    Leroy paused.


    He seemed to be weighing whether what he was about to say was appropriate.


    After a not-so-short moment of contemtion, he spoke, almost sighing.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The earlier exnation might have just been a usible excuse for my actions. I didn¡¯t want to keep alive those who did such things to you. That¡¯s my honest feeling.¡±


    Leroy, having poured out his true feelings, closed his eyes with an expression of weary resignation.


    As Iona quietly watched him, she suddenly realized something.


    His kindness in not wanting to see her suffer any more,


    His rage on her behalf,


    The long and painful deliberations he endured for her...


    All stemmed from his deep care for her.


    ¡®If I reach out now, can I kiss him?¡¯


    A sudden, audacious desire surged within her.


    Iona had always considered herself unworthy of him and had tried to suppress her desire for him.


    Even so, if he said it was okay, she wanted to stand by his side.


    No, she had never intended to let him go from the start, which was why she had shamelessly proposed marriage and pushed it forward.


    And so, they hade this far, building a different kind of rtionship and time together.


    They were already each other¡¯s spouses.


    Perhaps, if she just mustered a little more courage and took a step forward, she could cross the line between them...


    Iona stood up and slowly approached him.


    As she reached out and gently cupped Leroy¡¯s face, he opened his closed eyes.


    The long eyshes that had cast shadows below his eyes slowly lifted, revealing his gray pupils.


    In a low, husky voice, he asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would I be angry? You¡¯re worrying too much.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that upsetting you is something I¡¯m afraid of.¡±


    Leroy answered nonchntly.


    On the other hand, Iona felt as if her heart had plummeted to the ground.


    She wasn¡¯t usually one to get nervous, yet she could feel sweat forming on her back.


    Iona hesitated for a moment, unable to speak.


    All she had to do was honestly tell him that she liked him. What was she so afraid of that made her hesitate like this?


    She wasn¡¯t standing in the middle of a life-and-death battlefield, nor was she stranded in some unknown remote ce.


    It was just a simple situation that required a single word, yet Iona couldn¡¯t move her tongue.


    Had Leroy also sensed her hesitation?


    He looked up at Iona with curious eyes and leaned his cheek deeper into her hand.


    Iona felt her mind going nk.


    She couldn¡¯t even remember why she had approached him in the first ce.


    The silence was stretching unnaturally long.


    Unable to bear the situation any longer, Iona hastily asked,


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    Leroy paused briefly before smiling softly and asking,


    ¡°Is it a reward?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ because I want to.¡±


    Iona answered, looking into his eyes like someone in a trance.


    For Iona, kissing was a rather useful escape.


    At least in the moments when she was kissing him, she didn¡¯t have to say anything, and she could bask in the illusion that they were truly connected.


    Her im of liking kisses wasn¡¯t a lie. She couldn¡¯t admit that the reason she liked them was because of this.


    ¡®After the kiss¡­ I¡¯ll tell him.¡¯


    Iona made a firm resolution within herself, giving herself a brief reprieve.


    If she could feel his warmth while they embraced, she felt she could muster the courage to confess her feelings.


    As if urging her to move, Leroy wrapped his hand around her waist, gently pulling her closer.


    As Iona swept her fallen hair back and leaned towards him, there was a knock on the door from outside.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    ¡°Excuse me, this is Yulia Becker. May Ie in?¡±


    Iona, who had just lowered her head, straightened up.


    She nced back and forth between the door and Leroy, who then withdrew his hand from her waist first.


    Usually, she would have felt a pang of disappointment at his nonchnt demeanor, but today, oddly enough, a sense of relief washed over her.


    Their kiss had been interrupted, and the confession she had nned to follow it with had also been thwarted.


    Iona found herself secretly d that she didn¡¯t have to reveal her true feelings just yet.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯


    Iona furrowed her brows slightly.


    She had a nagging feeling that she would keep repeating this frustrating behavior for a while.Or maybe, she should be grateful if it onlysted for a while.


    For Iona, it was rare not to voice what she wanted to say.


    Especially if it was because shecked the courage to do so.


    Iona, feeling strange, just stared at Leroy without inviting the guest in.


    The one who always made her act unlike herself.


    Did he read a different meaning from her intense gaze?


    Leroy, locking eyes with her for a moment, tilted his chin and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­Kiss first?¡±


    After a deep internal struggle, Iona shook her head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Too bad.¡±


    Leroy chuckled regretfully, then moved back.


    He naturally took her hand and pulled her to sit next to him.


    He raised his voice towards the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Caught off guard, Iona looked down at the space between them.


    Their hands were still firmly entwined on the sofa.


    Even after sitting her down beside him, he hadn¡¯t let go.


    As she was debating whether to pull her arm back since others were present, the door opened.


    The person who stepped in had a familiar face, just as familiar as the name she had heard earlier.


    Yulia, carefully closing the door behind her, bowed deeply towards Iona and Leroy.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you again. I¡¯m delighted to see you.¡±


    Smiling brightly, Yulia approached them.


    She was Jonas¡¯ sister, whom Iona had previously helped adapt to society to make a good impression.


    When Iona first heard her name, she was too preupied with Leroy to think much about it, but now that they were face-to-face, she felt a wave of fondness.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    Iona offered Yulia a seat.


    She had been wondering who the youngdy to be introduced was, but she never expected it to be Yulia.


    It was a relief to see a familiar face, but at the same time, a bit puzzling.


    As far as Iona knew, Yulia hade to the capital to find a marriage partner.


    Did she fail to get satisfactory results in the marriage market despite Iona¡¯s previous help?


    Thinking it was not a suitable topic to discuss in front of Leroy, Iona hesitated, and he stood up first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll step out so you two can talkfortably.¡±


    Iona instinctively grabbed his hand as he tried to pull away.


    Leroy paused, mid-rise, and looked back at her.


    His eyes held a faint confusion.


    He gave her a questioning look, but Iona couldn¡¯t say anything.


    It was a reflexive action with no real reason behind it.


    A brief silence fell between them.


    Yulia, who had been watching them quietly, broke the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°Should I step out?¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t a formal interview yet, one thing was certain.


    It seemed Iona was about to get a rather perceptive maid.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to find someone you¡¯ll spend your life with,¡± Yulia said, swallowing a sigh.


    After the minormotion had settled and Leroy had stepped out, Yulia began to exin why she was applying to be Iona¡¯s waiting maid.


    There had been many meetings and events, but the conclusion was simple.


    She hadn¡¯t found anyone who gave her certainty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there was no one I was interested in. There were times I felt quite thrilled. I even received a proposal...¡±


    Iona listened intently to Yulia¡¯s story, her expression serious.


    She never thought she had a knack for giving rtionship advice, but now that the pressure to provide an opinion was gone, she found such stories quite interesting.


    ¡°He has a small lump behind his ear. It¡¯s not very noticeable, just one of those things you notice up close, but you can see it. When I thought about marrying him, I realized I would have to see and touch that for the rest of my life, and it made me feel... well, ufortable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As he was proposing, I found myself thinking about that. Do you understand?¡±


    Iona couldn¡¯t quite rte. After all, it wasn¡¯t an issue with Leroy.


    Even though Iona didn¡¯t respond, Yulia came to her own conclusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. Instead of thinking about whether we would be a good match or if we could live well together, I kept getting hung up on such trivial things.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel like he was ¡®the one¡¯,¡± Iona gently added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to rush. Taking your time to find someone who gives you certainty isn¡¯t a bad idea. After all, choosing a spouse to spend your life with is a significant decision.¡±


    Yulia paused for a moment at Iona¡¯s soft reassurance, then smiled brightly.


    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±


    Iona secretly felt relieved that she wouldn¡¯t have to find a suitable candidate herself since Yulia hadn¡¯t found a good spouse here.


    Unaware of Iona¡¯s inner thoughts, Yulia seemed quite pleased that Iona hadforted her, her cheeks flushing red.


    ¡°Anyway, around that time, I heard from my brother that you were looking for a maid. I know I have many shorings, but it would be an honor to assist you.¡±


    Just as Iona was about to say she looked forward to working together, feeling the conversation was wrapping up, Yulia looked at her with determined eyes, as if feeling the need to highlight her strengths.


    ¡°I may have shown some shorings in the capital, but in the duchy where I¡¯ve lived all my life, I¡¯m quite well-connected. If you take me in, I¡¯ll do my best to help you adjust!¡±


    Yulia nodded vigorously as if asking Iona to trust her.


    Considering that her employment was practically decided the moment Iona heard her name, Yulia¡¯s fervent dedication was rather endearing.


    Like Leroy and Jonas at first, people in the duchy were wary of Iona.


    Although she had cleared up misunderstandings and redefined her rtionship with Leroy, those unaware of the situation might still mistake her for a spy for the Crown Prince.


    Iona needed to prove to them, as she had done before, that she meant no harm to Leroy.


    And Yulia¡¯s presence would serve as a proper mediator between Iona and those who were hostile towards her.


    Yulia was from a noble retainer family and was Jonas¡¯ sister, the Duke¡¯s confidant.


    Just the fact that Yulia volunteered to be a maid would give people a new perspective on Iona.


    Iona warmly weed Yulia.


    ¡°Then I look forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please feel free to speak informally from now on.¡±


    Yulia cheerfully suggested, having dissuaded Iona.


    ¡°You might be worried about moving to a new ce, but our estate is very lovely. The scenery is beautiful, and the people are kind.¡±


    ¡°I hope I can adapt well.¡±


    Iona replied with a slightly worried voice.


    She realized she had reverted to using formalnguage again but figured it was understandable as it was not yet a habit.


    Yulia, instead of pushing Iona, let her adjust gradually.


    Yulia spoke encouragingly, as if to boost Iona¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°I think the people in the duchy will be very happy to have such a wonderful person as their duchess. They love the lord very much. When they see how much the Duke cares for you, they¡¯ll quickly understand. You two get along so well!¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Iona almost let out a cough at that bright remark without realizing it.


    It felt strange to hear someone else say that the rtionship between her and Leroy was good.


    When she thought about it, it wasn¡¯t surprising that people were mistaken, considering how they had been spreading such rumors themselves.


    ¡®No, maybe it¡¯s not just a misunderstanding.¡¯


    Recently, they had been living like a fairly convincing married couple.


    Unlike before, when even having a conversation felt awkward, they now shared kisses without hesitation, something that would have been unimaginable in her past life.


    After all, it was only when she was on the brink of death that she could muster the courage to ask for it.


    Iona unconsciously raised her hand to her lips.


    Pressing her lower lip with her fingertip, she reminisced about theirst moment together.When she asked him for a kiss, Leroy, uncharacteristically, looked extremely flustered.


    Remembering his expression, Iona suppressed augh and suddenly recalled a peculiar question.


    ¡®Why did I ask him for a kiss?¡¯


    Back then, she acted as if it was odd that they hadn¡¯t shared a proper kiss as a married couple, but in reality, that was just a poor excuse.


    Their marriage had never been one where such interactions were expected.


    How could people on opposite ends of a power struggle live together like an ordinary couple?


    Although she regretted not having a normal married life, if her intention was to resolve old grudges, she should have apologized instead.


    Yet, shamelessly, she had asked him for a kiss.


    As if it was something she truly desired.


    ¡®Was it from that moment? No, maybe even before that...¡¯


    Iona felt she was beginning to understand what emotions drove her selfish actions.


    Why she had suddenly voiced a wish she never thought of before.


    Why she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the kiss and wanted to keep him by her side again.


    Why she wanted that fleeting moment of their lips touching tost forever...


    Feeling her face heat up, Iona covered it with her hands and lowered her head.


    Her mind was filled with embarrassing thoughts.


    ¡®I¡¯vepletely wasted my life.¡¯


    Iona couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh.


    She liked him.


    It wasn¡¯t a newfound affection that developed as they grew closer, but a feeling that had existed within her for a long time.


    By now, it had be a significant part of her, enough to shake her entire being.


    ¡°Dame Iona, are you okay?¡±


    Yulia, hearing Iona¡¯s groan, quickly rose from her seat.


    Iona wanted to reassure Yulia, but she couldn¡¯t lift her head, knowing she¡¯d show a pathetic face.


    Yulia, who had approached Iona, was at a loss, unsure of what to do as she checked her condition.


    She was fussing about whether to call someone when she noticed Iona¡¯s neck, flushed bright red, and paused.


    Yulia, who had stopped momentarily, soon seemed to realize something.


    After a short, awkward silence, she cleared her throat and asked,


    ¡°Ahem,e to think of it, it¡¯s a bit warm in here. Can I open the window?¡±


    Without waiting for Iona¡¯s response, Yulia walked to the window.


    She slowly drew the curtains and, just as slowly and carefully, opened the window.


    By the time Yulia returned to her seat, Iona had regained her usualposure.


    However, the area beneath her eyes was still slightly red.


    Realizing that Yulia had intentionally given her time topose herself, Iona rubbed her temples in embarrassment.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Iona asked,


    ¡°Do the Duke and I seem to have a good rtionship? ¡­Like other couples?¡±


    She knew it was childish, but she wanted to confirm it somehow.


    She wanted to be reassured that she was someone worthy of staying by his side.


    That it wasn¡¯t strange for her to convey her feelings to him and be his true partner.


    Unaware of Iona¡¯s true feelings, Yulia was puzzled by the seemingly random question, but didn¡¯t dwell on it for long.


    Yulia, looking at Iona¡¯s embarrassed face with warm eyes, soon smiled brightly and answered,


    ¡°Much more than that!¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Will our Iona be happy with her husband¡­.¡±


    Saskia murmured weakly, like an old woman who had lived through everything.


    She looked out the window with a wistful gaze, as if she had just experienced heartbreak.


    Theobald, who had been ncing at her and watching her reactions, once again made an insensitive remark that turned Saskia¡¯s mood sour.


    ¡°Why do you sound so dejected? If their rtionship is good, it should be a cause for celebration.¡±


    Saskia¡¯s eyes shed coldly as she turned to look at Theobald.


    The chilling reaction made Theobald hunch his broad shoulders and silently return to his writing.


    For some reason, the captain seemed deeply displeased, and Theobald decided it was best not to provoke her further.


    But simply silencing Theobald wasn¡¯t enough for Saskia, as she suddenly ordered him to leave.


    ¡°Theobald, get out.¡±


    ¡°What? But my work isn¡¯t finished¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to face my wrath, get out now.¡±


    Saskia stood up and approached Theobald, forcefully pping his back and shooing him out like a fly.


    ¡°Get out, now. While I¡¯m still being nice.¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Why are you doing this, Captain? I know Dame Iona got married and retired, and you¡¯re left alone in the order, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°You little¡­ Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Seeing Saskia raise her fist with a murderous look, Theobald quickly stood up.


    His back stung from the p, but it was nothingpared to the full force of Saskia¡¯s punch.


    Theobald yelled out to call him if she needed anything, then swiftly left the room.


    For someone sorge, he was surprisingly nimble when it came to running away.


    ¡°Foolish kid.¡±


    Saskia muttered with a faint smile as she looked at the closed door.


    The smile onlysted a moment before a deep sigh escaped her lips.


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    Saskia ran a hand through her hair, her face troubled.


    It wasn¡¯t necessarily Theobald¡¯s tactless remarks that had unsettled her.


    The reason she sent him away was actually quite altruistic, and more importantly, the real source of her turmoil was something else entirely.


    The true culprit revealed themselves shortly after.


    Heavy footsteps, growing louder, stopped right outside the room.


    Saskia took a deep breath, anticipating what was about to happen, just as the uninvited guest opened the door without even knocking.


    It was a situation where getting angry at such rudeness would be understandable, but Saskia simply bowed politely.


    She couldn¡¯t rebuke the Crown Prince, who would soon inherit the throne, for barging into the Royal Knights¡¯ office.


    ¡®Power is a tyrant,¡¯ she thought wryly, greeting Richard.


    ¡°Wee, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting as if you expected me,¡± Richard said coldly.


    Of course, Saskia had anticipated his visit. The report she had sent him earlier included the news of Iona¡¯s resignation.


    Saskia had sent Theobald away because she saw Richard approaching the Knights¡¯ building through the window.


    ¡®It¡¯s not just that sparks might fly; they will definitely fly.¡¯


    Her noble self-sacrifice to face this disaster alone had been mistaken for hysteria. It was a deeply unfortunate misunderstanding.


    Feeling momentarily sorry for herself for always being shunned for having to reprimand her subordinates, Saskia spoke with a bitter taste in her mouth.


    ¡°Well, I knew you wouldn¡¯t stay put after hearing about Dame Iona¡¯s resignation.¡±


    She tried to sound businesslike, as if delivering a formal report, but mentioning Iona¡¯s name made Saskia involuntarily tense.


    Saskia knew better than anyone about Richard¡¯s obsessive desire for Iona.


    Sure enough, seeing the veins bulging in Richard¡¯s neck, Saskia quietly swallowed.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    "Yes, how could I not? There¡¯s no way you or Iona wouldn¡¯t know how I¡¯d take this news."


    With those words, Richard slowly approached Saskia.


    Saskia instinctively tried to step back when she felt he was getting too close.


    Richard drew the sword hanging at her waist and pointed it directly at her neck.


    Saskia bit her lip as she stared down at the cold de that had swiftlye to rest beneath her chin.


    ¡®Crazy bastard, pulling out a sword just like that.¡¯


    Cold sweat ran down her back.


    If it had been anyone else, she might have tried to resist, but her opponent was none other than the Crown Prince of the Empire.


    Engaging in a physical struggle was out of the question, and if she ended up hurting him in the process, her head would surely be forfeit.Saskia desperately prayed that he wasn¡¯t a tyrant beyond her imagination.


    Richard, staring intently into her nervous eyes, asked,


    ¡°Did they go to the duchy?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, that¡¯s what I understand.¡±


    ¡°They must have left a while ago.¡±


    Saskia affirmed with her silence.


    Of course, it was only after confirming that Iona had indeed left the capital that she reported to Richard.


    Knowing the destination was obvious, he could still catch up if he left now, but turning the newlywed procession around would be quite unreasonable.


    It was an option he couldn¡¯t choose, as he was too preupied with hiding his feelings for Iona.


    ¡°So you all conspired to make me a blind fool.¡±


    Richard¡¯s face turned savage as he realized he had been thoroughly deceived.


    When he first heard the report that Iona had resigned from the Royal Knights, he thought there must have been some mistake.


    Iona, his loyal subordinate and friend, would never leave his side without a word.


    But when Richard pointed this out, the reporting knight looked even more flustered.


    The knight had asked why he was surprised, didn¡¯t he know that Lady Iona had left with her husband?


    It was utter nonsense.


    Richard dismissed the babbling knight and tried to calm his displeasure.


    Yet the ominous feeling that filled his mind wouldn¡¯t dissipate.


    No, deep down, Richard knew it wasn¡¯t just a premonition.


    He simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept the truth and chose to ignore it.


    Richard¡¯s vague denial of reality didn¡¯tst long.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t ovee the growing anxiety and abruptly stood up.


    He needed to find Saskia, the captain of the knights, and get the truth.


    Even as he entered the knight''s building, a sliver of hope lingered in his heart, but the oue was clear.


    The situation spoke inly to him.


    Iona had deceived him. Perhaps for much longer than he had suspected.


    "This wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment decision made in a day or two. Tell me, how long has this been nned?" Richard said, looking down at Saskia with cold eyes.


    His patience was already at its limit.


    The fact that he was attempting to have a conversation at all was a testament to his struggle to maintain hisposure.


    "What do you mean by a n? That¡¯s a sad thing to hear."


    Saskia said, raising her hands as if to calm him down.


    The de close to her neck felt like it could cut her at any moment.


    Saskia, judging it best not to provoke him, spoke as calmly as possible.


    "I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so angry. Iona simply made a choice that suited the situation. Isn¡¯t itmon for someone to follow their spouse to their hometown after marriage?"


    "If that were truly the case, she wouldn¡¯t have left the capital in secret, as if running away from me. Do you think such wordy will fool me now?"


    "¡­Iona knew that His Highness would react like this, which is why she prepared to leave in secret. I respected her wishes and dyed reporting to you."


    "It seems you¡¯re finally giving a somewhat useful answer. Continue," Richard growled, bringing the sword closer to Saskia¡¯s chin.


    Saskia nced at the sword, which seemed particrly sharp today, and furrowed her brow in distress.


    It was a tense, life-threatening situation, but Saskia pretended to smile casually, pulling up the corners of her mouth.


    Fortunately, she had one piece of information that could get her out of this tricky situation.


    Thanks to Iona, who, concerned about the anger Richard would direct at her superior, had shared a useful piece of information before leaving.


    "Your Highness, Iona, and I all know the truth¡­ Do you think the Empress wouldn¡¯t know?"


    Richard paused at the sudden mention of a third party.


    With a hardened expression, he asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean, the Empress would surely know that Iona is someone who makes Your Highness lose hisposure like this."


    Saskia motioned with her chin towards the two of them, indicating their tense standoff.


    Richard was pointing his sword at Saskia, the captain of the knights, simply for helping Iona resign quietly.


    Apart from the fact that Saskia could not stand up to him as her lord, this was also uneptable.


    Richard, ring at Saskia with fierce eyes, finally threw his sword to the ground.


    Saskia felt a wave of relief and let out a deep sigh.


    She was worried about the well-being of her beloved sword that had been thrown carelessly, but the relief of being out of immediate danger was greater.


    While Saskia rubbed her stiff neck, Richard fell into his own thoughts.


    He quickly came to a conclusion and voiced a rather urate guess.


    "Are you saying my mother pushed Iona to follow the duke?"


    Saskia massaged her shoulder with a troubled expression.


    If she spilled the truth too readily, it might seem suspicious, so she needed to appear somewhat hesitant.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Richard soon resorted to threats, making it impossible for her not toply.


    "If you lie, I won''t let it slide. That includes hiding the truth."


    "...Please, keep it a secret that I told you this. At least from Iona."


    Richard nodded absently at Saskia''s request.


    His agreement was unconvincing, but since she had only mentioned it to set the mood, it didn¡¯t really matter if he kept the promise.


    After all, Iona had shared what happened with the Empress because she wanted Saskia to tell Richard.


    Taking a deep breath before speaking, Saskia began hesitantly.


    "A little while ago, Iona came to me and said she felt she had to leave the capital."


    "..."


    "When I asked her why, she hesitated for a long time and then said she felt it was wrong for her to stay by Your Highness'' side."


    "Continue."


    Richard urged in a low, somber voice.


    Saskia quietlyplied.


    "I kept asking for reasons because, like everyone else, I assumed Iona would stay in the capital after her marriage. It was unthinkable that someone who had been so loyal to Your Highness would suddenly decide to leave. Clearly, something must have happened."


    "..."


    "As I kept pressing her, Iona finally confessed why she made such a decision and who influenced her."


    "...Was it the Empress?"


    Richard''s voice cracked slightly as he asked, but there was no anger in it, unlike before.


    Saskia nodded gravely.


    "On the day Iona inherited the count title, the Empress summoned her and said something like, ''You''re a hindrance to my son''s future. After your marriage, please leave.''"


    "And Iona epted that?"


    "Whether she agreed or not, it was still an order from the Empress. From Iona''s perspective, she had no choice but toply."


    Saskia shrugged bitterly.


    The Empress had given such an order because she was conscious of Richard''s extraordinary affection for Iona, which meant Saskia had perfectly seeded in shifting the responsibility onto him.


    Saskia added the final touch.


    "Moreover, wasn''t it true that Your Highness showed such exceptional favoritism towards her that even the Empress noticed?"


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    It was a perceptive observation that hit the mark of Richard¡¯s intentions.


    Recently, Richard had indeed been more careless than before.


    It was because he had to face too many situations he hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Where did it all go wrong?


    Richard quietly clenched his teeth as he traced back to the beginning of the problem.


    When he ordered Iona to marry, he had been prepared to calmly ept the union with the Duke.


    He had no intention of being publicly bound to Iona, and in that regard, arranging a match for her that met his conditions wasn¡¯t a bad option.


    He didn¡¯t want to see her developing romantic feelings for another man without his knowledge.


    If she had to marry anyway, it was better to maintain a nominal rtionship under his sanction.The problem arose when the husband he had carefully chosen began to rebel against his methods.


    At first, the Duke seemed toply with Richard¡¯s intentions, but at some point, he tantly started approaching Iona.


    As if he had never received any warning from Richard.


    The Duke began doing inappropriate things like gifting clothes to Iona or escorting her to balls, and eventually, he even presented her with a ring in front of everyone.


    Richard didn¡¯t believe the Duke was sincerely courting Iona, but he still felt anxious.


    He was fiercely unpleasant at the thought of them being regarded as a well-matched couple by society.


    He had believed he had Iona in the palm of his hand, but that feeling was gradually fading.


    At any moment, if he opened his hand to check, it seemed like there would be nothing left.


    So, when Iona came to him asking for help, he felt a sense of relief.


    In her moment of need, she thought of him first.


    That day, Iona confessed that the only person she truly trusted and relied on was him, and for her, Richard dly discarded the loyal vassals who had served the royal family for a lifetime.


    As he bestowed the usurped title upon Iona, Richard was filled with a sense of tion.


    This was something only he could do, and he could continue to give her many things in the future.


    By doing so, Richard told Iona she could live ignoring a mere titr husband.


    The thought that they had reaffirmed their special bond with each other perhaps made Richard a bit excited at that time.


    Was that why?


    He tried to ignore the fact that his process of helping Iona had been extremely unnatural.


    ¡®Could it be that this ultimately displeased Mother?¡¯


    Considering she was summoned on the day she inherited the title, it was not a wrong assumption.


    Richard felt an impulse to immediately confront the Empress about this issue, but he couldn¡¯t act on it.


    Provoking the Empress here was not a wise choice.


    When she approached Iona back then, the Empress¡¯ intention might not have ended with just a warning.


    If he tried to bring this issue up, the Empress¡¯ retaliation would once again be directed not at Richard, but at Iona.


    Just as Iona had paid the price for Richard¡¯s momentary loss of focus.


    ¡°¡­What did Iona say?¡±


    A low voice escaped from Richard.


    Saskia remained silent, waiting for him to rify what exactly he was asking.


    Even amidst the turmoil caused by Iona''s absence, Richard did not lose hisposure.


    He asked again, his tone defensive.


    "After hearing Her Majesty the Empress'' words, did she misunderstand my true intentions?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask about that."


    Saskia feigned ignorance, avoiding a direct answer.


    It seemed Richard was curious whether Iona had realized his feelings because of this incident.


    Saskia couldn¡¯t understand why Richard was so intent on hiding his true feelings.


    Even without the legalplications, Richard could have made Iona his lover without much difficulty.


    Things might get a bit noisy around them, but it would be much better than sending her off to another man and regretting itter.


    His approach to Iona was never ordinary.


    ''It''s not like he wants Iona to love him back or anything so embarrassing.''


    Saskia was sure of it.


    If Richard had reached out first, Iona would have taken his hand.


    She would have done so without expecting anything in return.


    Whether Iona loved the Crown Prince as a man or not wasn¡¯t the issue here.


    ''That¡¯s just how she is. If it were before she met the Duke, it could have been easy to change her mind...''


    Yet, Richard chose the hard way, enduring this struggle. Why?


    If Richard had treated Iona casually as a mistress, the Empress wouldn¡¯t have been so seriously concerned about their rtionship.


    Saskia shot Richard a questioning look.


    Did he interpret it as a response to his previous question?


    Did he think she genuinely didn¡¯t know Iona¡¯s true feelings? Richard didn''t press the issue further.


    As if his business was concluded, Richard turned to leave, but Saskia impulsively grabbed his arm.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Is there more to say?"


    His attitude suggested he had gleaned all the information he needed and saw no reason to linger.


    While Saskia was relieved not to prolong the conversation with Richard, there was onest question she wanted to ask.


    With a serious expression, Saskia spoke.


    "Your Highness, do you cherish Lady Iona as a woman?"


    Richard''s steps halted.


    He slowly turned to look at Saskia.


    His gaze drifted downward,nding on the sword that had fallen to the floor.


    Saskia was certain.


    If he had been standing as close as before, he would have picked up the sword and aimed it at her neck again.


    As Saskia unconsciously took a step back, Richard dismissed her with an icy voice.


    "That''s an impertinent question."


    "Considering I almost got a sword through my neck while delivering the resignation, I think I¡¯m entitled to know at least this much."


    Internally berating herself for her dangerous curiosity, Saskia stood her ground.


    This was something she had wondered about for a very long time.


    Richard''s actions were always casual and ambiguous, contrasting sharply with the transparent possessiveness in his eyes when he looked at Iona.


    Saskia wondered if now, with Richard having lost his usualposure, she might get a definitive answer.


    With that hope, she discreetly wetted her dry mouth with her tongue.


    Seeing her, Richard gave a faint, sardonic smile.


    "¡­No."


    As soon as the word left his lips, the smile vanished without a trace.


    Richard added in his usual cynical tone.


    "As if that could ever be the case."


    Then the door mmed shut violently.


    The tension in the room gradually dissipated as his footsteps faded away.


    Saskia, still staring at the spot where Richard had been, sighed and picked up her sword.


    "He''s thoroughly twisted¡­"


    <strong>***</strong>


    Iona felt a creeping sense of crisis.


    "I''ve received too much."


    At Iona''s sudden deration, Marsha looked at her with sleepy eyes.


    She was curious about the reason behind such an out-of-the-blue statement while they were riding in the carriage.


    Marsha nced sideways at the window Iona had been looking out of, but it revealed nothing but the same mountain road as before.


    "¡­What do you mean all of a sudden?"


    Iona hesitated for a moment before sighing.


    She couldn''t exactly say that she felt it was difficult to repay Leroy for all the kindness he had shown her in her previous life.


    Instead, she chose to give a somewhat modified version of her thoughts, omitting the fact that she hade back in time.


    "I had originally agreed to pass on the Modrov estate and marry him."


    "Ah, yes, that''s right."


    "But when I actually inherited the title and tried to transfer the assets, he refused."


    "Oh¡­ I had a feeling he might do that."


    "Then what should I give in return for this marriage?"


    Iona asked in a serious tone, almost as if talking to herself.


    Marsha, who had been staring at Iona with a nk expression, scratched the back of her head and spoke in an embarrassed voice.


    "Um¡­ Do you really have to give something? It''s a marriage, after all."


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Marsha couldn''t quite understand why Iona was so troubled by this.


    While it was true that the rtionship between her master and the duke began as a transaction, over time, the two had be closer than just contract partners.


    This was why she wasn''t surprised when she heard that the duke had declined the Modrov family''s wealth.


    Lately, the duke seemed more interested in his spouse than the material gains from this marriage.


    ¡®If that weren¡¯t the case, there¡¯d be no need for him to personally deal with Yvonne and Nils. All the titles and wealth had already been transferred to the youngdy anyway.¡¯


    It was Marsha who helped Leroy nt someone inside to take them down.


    Marsha didn''t want Iona to dirty her hands dealing with such scum; it was ultimately to support her master''s peaceful married life.


    One tends to downy the extent of any suffering unless they''ve experienced it firsthand.


    Marsha didn¡¯t want to see Iona¡¯s rightful revenge overshadowed by judgments like, ¡®But how could she do that to her family?¡¯On the other hand, the duke¡¯s actions would be understood as the ruthlessness only an outsider could show.


    Even considering the possibility of the duke¡¯s change of heart in the distant future, it was safer for him to hold the knife that day.


    It was better for everyone if, in the future, the duke saw himself as a hero who saved his wife from the mire rather than condemning her as a horrid woman who abandoned her family.


    Although the duke didn¡¯t seem like such a petty person, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.


    After all, marriage was a significant life event, and it was best to keep any ws external.


    ¡°The duke probably thinks you alone are enough, even without the previously promisedpensation. What could be better in a marriage than the person being the sole purpose, not any additional conditions?¡±


    Despite Marsha¡¯s persuasion, Iona remained silent, not entirely convinced.


    Marsha, feeling like she was teaching a younger sibling, gave her some advice.


    ¡°Just because the duke treats you well, don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much. People naturally treat those they value with more kindness. If you believe you¡¯re not worthy, eventually, he¡¯ll sense that too.¡±


    What she intended to say¡ªdon''t be calctive when you''re about to get married¡ªturned into a rather worldly lesson.


    Seeing no w in her words, Iona didn¡¯t argue further.


    Instead, she turned her gaze back to the window and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°But I want to do so much for him.¡±


    ¡®Ah, youth, such youth.¡¯


    Marsha clicked her tongue silently.


    While finding it endearing to see her master acting like a typical girl her age, Marsha resolved to stay vignt.


    If they went down to the duchy like this, her master would likely be devoured, leaving not even her bones.


    Marsha knew just how vulnerable Iona could be to the one she decided to devote herself to.


    ¡®If she continues like this, thinking it¡¯s fine as long as she can stay by the duke¡¯s side, it¡¯s over. She must not be branded as an easy target!¡¯


    Marsha clenched the knitting she held, her eyes sharpening.


    The new maid from the duchy was scheduled to follow them down in a couple of days.


    During this time, Iona and the maids, including Marsha, would likely face considerable resistance from the Duke''s household as outsiders.


    Even with a harmonious couple, it would be challenging for a foreign new mistress tomand the existing staff.


    Yet, Iona herself seemed unconcerned about this, which worried Marsha.


    ¡°Mydy, or rather, my mistress. Have you ever spoken to the Duke about such matters¡­?¡±


    Just as Marsha was about to delve into Iona¡¯s romantic affairs, someone knocked on the carriage window.


    Marsha immediately stopped talking, opened the window, and stepped back.


    Iona leaned out slightly and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°It looks like a vige ising up, so I wondered if you wanted to take a break.¡±


    It was Leroy, who had gone out to ride,ining of stiffness from being in the carriage all day.


    Since traveling separately from the bride could lead to unnecessary misunderstandings, Leroy had arranged it so Iona could travelfortably.


    Iona, who had been able to have an unscheduled heart-to-heart with Marsha, replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not too tired, so it¡¯s fine. The sooner we hurry, the quicker we¡¯ll arrive.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to let my new bride to march on.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s voice was tinged with amusement.


    It was quite a funny joke, especially considering the new bride was a soldier used to arduous marches.


    ¡°This is a luxurious journeypared to that. If you¡¯re tired, shall we stop and switch ces? I can ride the horse.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, stay there.¡±


    If Iona was going to step out, there was no need for Leroy to go to the trouble of getting into the carriage.


    In truth, Leroy wanted very much to travel in the same carriage as Iona, but he suppressed his desire out of consideration for her.


    Ever since revealing that he had dealt with her half-siblings, she had been visibly ufortable around him, constantly gauging his reactions.


    Whenever their eyes met, she would look away, and she hesitated to speak to him, closing her mouth several times.


    Leroy concluded that it was better for him to give her space.


    Looking down at Iona¡¯s inscrutable face, Leroy asked, almost impulsively, ¡°So, have you sorted out your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°...My thoughts¡­?¡±


    Iona responded, visibly flustered.


    She nced at Marsha, worried that their previous conversation had been overheard, but Marsha was also at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    Leroy narrowed his eyes as he watched Iona and Marsha exchange nces, suspecting something was up.


    ¡°It seems like you have something you want to say to me but are hesitating.¡±


    Iona''s face turned pale.


    Leroy felt his own anxiety grow, unable to understand why she was reacting so seriously.


    He asked in a voice filled with uncertainty, ¡°...Is it something that might shock me?¡±


    ¡°It could be, depending on the circumstances,¡± Iona answered with difficulty.


    While she had some inkling that he might have feelings for her, the thought of actually confessing brought up all sorts of bad scenarios in her mind.


    If she confessed her feelings and he simply wanted to be a dutiful spouse without reciprocating her emotions, she would find it hard to bear.


    Imagining his ufortable reaction made her feel nauseous.


    As Iona''s expression grew heavy, Leroy''s face mirrored her seriousness.


    ¡°Is it something you really need to say? If it¡¯s something I don¡¯t need to know...¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s something you should definitely know, Your Grace,¡± Iona replied with determination.


    Despite her fear, she wanted to share her true feelings with Leroy.


    Seeing the resolve in her eyes, Leroy hesitated briefly before speaking.


    ¡°Could I see your hand?¡±


    It was an odd request, but Iona quietly extended her hand to him.


    Leroy took it gently, meeting her gaze.


    It was as if he was trying to gauge her reaction.


    Iona didn¡¯t seem to resist his touch, which allowed Leroy to dismiss his most troubling suspicion.


    As he rubbed her palm with his fingertips, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re nning to abandon your husband during the honeymoon, is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Iona slowly swallowed, finding the sensation through the gloves somehow strange.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not talking about divorce before the ink on the marriage certificate has even dried, right?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do something so absurd?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it would be ridiculous and shouldn¡¯t even be considered.¡±


    Leroy replied in a teasing manner.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not about those things, then whatever it is, feel free toe and tell me whenever you¡¯re ready. Sometimes, sharing your worries with someone else can help you find a solution.¡±


    Even if that worry was confessing to a one-sided love.


    Iona answered quietly, ¡°Yes,¡± despite her skepticism about this advice.


    With a rxed smile, Leroy spurred his horse forward to lead the group.


    Watching his retreating back, Iona sighed and asked Marsha, ¡°He seemed to think I was acting strangely. Do you think I said something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems like he understands that you¡¯re troubled by something trivial...¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Marsha responded with a hazy look in her eyes.


    Despite feeling somewhat resentful of Marsha¡¯s insincere attitude, Iona did not show it outwardly.


    Iona was aware that she was acting unusually timid, which was unlike her.


    Iona muttered awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to speak up when you¡¯re face-to-face with the person.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t force yourself,¡± Marsha added quietly, gauging Iona¡¯s mood.


    Because Iona didn¡¯t clearly state what she wanted to say to Leroy, the two misunderstood each other.


    Iona was thinking of confessing to Leroy, but Marsha, who had just heard Iona talk about wanting to do so much for ¡°him,¡± assumed that her mistress wanted to share these heartfelt sentiments directly with him.


    With the resolve to stop Iona¡¯s impractical self-sacrifice, Marsha adopted a firm stance.


    ¡°Saying such things might make you appear foolish to the other person.¡±¡°I don¡¯t think he would see it that way.¡±


    ¡°You know the saying, ¡®You can understand ten fathoms of water, but not one fathom of a person¡¯s heart.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.¡±


    Even though their topics of conversation were different, there was amon thread in their dialogue.


    Since the conversation was flowing smoothly, neither Iona nor Marsha sensed any discrepancy in each other¡¯s words.


    Marsha even managed to offer Iona some practical advice.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really regretful about not being able to pass on your wealth, consider giving him a precious gift instead.¡±


    ¡°A precious gift...¡±


    Iona¡¯s expression became serious.


    Come to think of it, the only thing she had ever given Leroy was a single handkerchief.


    Although it took a considerable amount of time and effort, it wasn¡¯t something that cost a lot.


    Now, Iona had inherited the entire Modrov estate, making her an unusually wealthy person for her age.


    She had more than enough means to shower the person she liked with luxurious gifts.


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea,¡± Iona said quietly, in admiration.


    Seeing Iona¡¯s calm admiration, Marsha felt an inexplicable sense of unease.


    Marsha picked up the knitting she had ced beside her knees, praying that Iona¡¯s generosity wouldn¡¯t end up bankrupting the family.


    Outside the window, a gentle breeze blew, indifferent to the various worries that cluttered her mind.


    <strong>***</strong>


    As the number ofpanions and luggage increased, the travel speed naturally slowed down.


    As a result, the group arrived near the duchy a dayter than Iona had initially anticipated.


    Although they didn¡¯t push themselves by riding alone at a fast pace, the extended duration of the journey left them physically exhausted.


    To recuperate before entering the duchy, the group decided to spend a night in a nearby territory.


    It wouldn¡¯t do for the lord and his newdy to appear looking worn out, and they also needed to give the weing party some time to prepare.


    While the group enjoyed a rare moment of rxation at a luxurious inn, some were particrly busy.


    Those were the maids, who were already brainstorming how to make Iona¡¯s first appearance as dramatic as possible.


    ¡°For a first appearance, wouldn¡¯t such a bold color be better to stand out?¡±


    ¡°Wearing such an expensive fabric mighte off as too extravagant. I think this subtly elegant dress would be better¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s most important is what suits her best; the rest is secondary.¡±


    The maids, who were passionately debating amongst themselves, all turned to look at Iona simultaneously.


    Their eyes were asking her to make a decision.


    Feeling a bit overwhelmed, Iona avoided their gazes.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t care what she wore as long as it wasn¡¯t embarrassing.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to be humiliated, but she didn¡¯t think such a long debate was necessary to decide that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Iona answered honestly.


    Her intention was to let them decide since she had no particr opinion, but the enthusiastic maids seemed to interpret her words differently.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s bring out more clothes.¡±


    ¡°And the essories too.¡±


    ¡°If wey everything out, we¡¯ll find the answer.¡±


    Marsha and Cornelia, united in their determination, left the room.


    It seemed they were nning to bring more dresses from the carriage.


    The effort of selecting a few outfits to pack separately had be pointless.


    Iona watched with a nk expression as Lenny, left alone, began tidying up the clothes.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A woman with light brown hair in modest clothing entered the room.


    It looked like she was bringing in some of the luggage Marsha and Cornelia had started unpacking, as she set arge trunk on the floor.


    As the woman bowed and prepared to leave, Iona turned to Lenny and asked, ¡°Lenny, could you go ask the Duke what time he ns to have dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°I saw him go out to exercise with some knights earlier. He hasn¡¯t returned yet, so check outside first.¡±


    Lenny answered energetically and left the room.


    The light brown-haired woman, Viviana, took off her headscarf and spoke.


    ¡°It seems the Duke is still in the inn.¡±


    ¡°Looking for someone who isn¡¯t outside will take some time. Meanwhile, we can have a conversation where no one can hear us.¡±


    Iona answered casually.


    Considering the formidable energy earlier, it was likely that Marsha and Cornelia¡¯s return would also be dyed.


    Iona, seeing a rare opportunity to unwind and have a leisurely conversation, offered Viviana a seat.


    With a yful smile on her lips, Viviana sat down across from Iona.


    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been a while since west had a chat,¡± Iona remarked, as if the thought had just urred to her.


    Although they had seen each other in passing, it had indeed been a long time since they had a proper conversation.


    Since faking her death, Viviana had been hiding out of sight, and during this journey, she had been blending in as aborer.


    Given that it would be inappropriate for someone of uncertain status to be seen talking intimately with the lord anddy, they had been pretending not to know each other until now.


    ¡°How does it feel to be back in your homnd?¡± Iona asked.


    The estate they were currently staying at, Ida, was originally known as Schmidt.


    After the execution of the Schmidt family, the estate¡¯s name was changed to that of the new lord¡¯s family.


    Schmidt, being associated with the dishonor of treason, was a name that the locals epted changing without muchint.


    The imperial family had to ensure there were no remnants of past traitors, to avoid any future trouble.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s changed a lot from what I remember,¡± Viviana said with a hint of bitterness.


    It made sense, considering many years had passed since Viviana had left the estate.


    Her voice was filled with a deep sense of loss for the things she had lost.


    Just as her homnd had changed, so had she, leaving behind her past as thend¡¯s mistress and now seeing it as a stranger.


    Watching the resignation on Viviana¡¯s face, Iona suddenly asked, ¡°Do you remember when I asked if you wanted revenge?¡±


    ¡°¡­I remember.¡±


    ¡°You must also know that escaping surveince safely wasn¡¯t the end of everything.¡±


    ¡°Is it time to execute the next stage of the n?¡± Viviana asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Deep down, she had always hoped that Iona¡¯s promise of help meant more than just her escape.


    After a brief silence, Iona leaned closer and lowered her voice, ¡°Do you know why your father was framed as a traitor despite being innocent?¡±


    Viviana¡¯s lips twitched momentarily.


    Just as she was about to respond, hurried footsteps echoed down the corridor.


    Instinctively, Viviana stood up, re-wrapped her headscarf, and moved to the trunk on the floor, pretending to organize it.


    The hurried footsteps stopped right outside Iona¡¯s door.


    The servant, too pressed to wait for permission to enter, immediately delivered the message.


    ¡°Mydy, someone sent by Viscount Ida has arrived.¡±


    Viviana and Iona exchanged nces.


    Iona nodded reassuringly at Viviana and then asked the servant calmly, ¡°What do they want?¡±


    ¡°The Viscount wishes to invite the Duke and you to his residence. He insists on hosting you properly, as he cannot let the Duke and Duchess leave without any hospitality. His invitation is quite insistent.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 160

    The servant¡¯s voice carried a hint of embarrassment.


    Despite the close proximity of their territories, there had been almost no interaction between the two families. This was because Viscount Ida had taken over the lordship after Count Schmidt¡¯s fall from grace.


    It was natural for a new lord to emerge in and that had lost its leader, but there was something dishonorable about Viscount Ida, who had been merely a vassal, not being ousted alongside the Count and instead being elevated to the position of the nextndowner.


    Viscount Ida had colluded with the royal family to dethrone Count Schmidt and seize thisnd.


    The ducal family, having closely associated with the Schmidt family and shared in their disgrace, naturally harbored ill feelings towards the Viscount.


    ¡°We need to discuss this with the Duke. Please wait until we finish our conversation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    The servant withdrew without stepping into the room.


    Nheless, Viviana remained still, her hand resting on the clothing bag.Her fingertips trembled slightly.


    Clenching her fist tightly as if to suppress a convulsion, Viviana turned to Iona.


    In her eyes, there was a fierce anger that had never been seen before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are nning, but at least I want to kill Viscount Ida. Can you do that?¡±


    Iona responded with a pale smile, pulling up the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Fortunately, it seems our opinions align perfectly, mydy.¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    The im that Viscount Ida eagerly wished to serve the Duke was not an empty one, as he treated the Duke and Duchess with utmost hospitality.


    Thanks to this, Iona and Leroy, dressed in formal attire, found themselves seated before a luxurious dinner spread, despite it not being on their original agenda.


    Viscount Ida went to great lengths to create a pleasant atmosphere, evidently having mistakenly interpreted Iona and Leroy¡¯s union as a reconciliation between the royal family and the ducal house.


    Since this misunderstanding did not harm their interests, Iona did not bother to correct him.


    Viscount Ida seemed to consider Iona, known as a close aide to the Crown Prince, to be on his side, which could only be beneficial for gathering information, not a hindrance.


    ¡°It is truly disappointing. You visited our territory and yet you were going to pass by without even stopping by our house. If my subordinates hadn¡¯t reported, we would have missed this opportunity to meet and converse!¡±


    Viscount Ida spoke with genuine regret.


    He was a man of small stature and had a hasty impression, which he seemed topensate for with somewhat exaggerated expressions and gestures when speaking.


    In contrast, his wife, the Viscountess, had a more docile demeanor and participated little in the conversation, merely nodding asionally in agreement.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t anticipated such hospitality, so I intended to move quietly to avoid causing any inconvenience.¡±


    Leroy replied calmly, slicing the fish with his knife.


    Viscount Ida momentarily seemed to frown at the informal tone but managed to maintain his smile.


    His true feelings stayed hidden beneath his tongue.


    ¡®That insolent young man.¡¯


    It was natural that the ducal family, the foremostndowners in the eastern region, and the smaller viscounty couldn¡¯t stand on equal footing, but Viscount Ida felt he wasn¡¯t receiving the respect due to him as a fellowndowner from Leroy.


    Leroy¡¯s natural condescension seemed to suggest that he still remembered the past.


    Had Count Schmidt still been in power, Viscount Ida would have had to continue serving Leroy as a superior.


    In reality, this was an overt provocation to Viscount Ida¡¯s inferiorityplex.


    ¡®Why is the royal family suddenly trying to reconcile with this fellow?¡¯


    Viscount Ida clenched his teeth subtly, not letting his frustration show.


    Previously, they had almostpletely cut off interaction with the ducal family following the Empress¡¯ wishes. Who would have thought that the very person who issued thatmand would now change her mind?


    Viscount Ida cursed the whims of his superiors inwardly, filling his thoughts with vile curses.


    Of course, he was not foolish enough to let his true feelings show, so his outward demeanor remained impably polite.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an inconvenience at all. It¡¯s a pleasure that you took the time to visit. Please feel free to stop by anytime you pass through.¡±


    Leroy did not respond.


    Finding it difficult to continue the conversation with him, Viscount Ida turned his attention to Iona.


    ¡°I have met the Duke a few times before, but it seems I am almost meeting Dame Iona for the first time. No, actually, this is our first meeting. However, your exploits in the capital have made you quite familiar even in this distant ce. Haha!¡±


    Viscount Ida enthusiastically ttered.


    Since he had no particr grievances against Iona, he could genuinely convey his admiration.


    After all, there was no harm in making a good impression on a close aide to the Crown Prince.


    Iona watched him with a dry gaze, offering a courteous smile and words of modesty.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything worthy of being called exploits.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. Ah, by the way, my son is a big fan of yours, Dame Iona. Perhaps you could spar with him when you have the time?¡±


    Viscount Ida suggested eagerly, pointing to his son.


    His son, who had been focused on his meal, looked up in surprise at the sudden mention.


    Judging by his bewildered expression, it seemed he had little interest in Iona.


    His bby upper body, devoid of muscle, suggested that he had likely only mastered the basics of swordsmanship at best.


    Viscount Ida¡¯s son, clearly embarrassed, tried to dissuade his overly enthusiastic father.


    ¡°Father, how could I possibly spar with a knight of the royal family?¡±


    ¡°I meant more of a training session than a sparring match, a chance to learn from her.¡±


    Realizing he had overstepped, Viscount Ida quickly added an exnation.


    Ignoring the silent battle of wills between father and son, Iona graciously epted the suggestion.


    ¡°If you wish, I would be happy to visit and instruct your son. I¡¯ve been missing my daily training, so it would be nice to have such an activity.¡±


    Viscount Ida seemed a bit surprised by her positive response.


    He brightened up, internally making a reasonable guess.


    ¡®It seems this woman is also eager to interact with me... Perhaps the Crown Prince has given her a separate indication?¡¯


    Publicly, the Empress was known to be confined within the pce, avoiding any outside activities. However, she was also making unseen efforts to maintain her power and influence behind the scenes.


    Viscount Ida was certain that among those under the Empress¡¯mand, he yed the most crucial role.


    The problem was that hispensation, aside from money, had beencking.


    Unlike Iona, who was well-known as a close aide to the Crown Prince, Viscount Ida was an invisible force.


    He could never publicly reveal the work he did for the Empress.


    Thus, he was dissatisfied with being treated as an insignificant pawn by the royal family. When the Crown Prince¡¯s aide showed him favor, he felt a bit of recognition for his usefulness.


    Feeling uplifted, Viscount Ida genuinely praised Iona¡¯s forthrightness.


    ¡°Your decisive nature truly befits a knight among knights! Shall we toast in honor of my son¡¯s opportunity to receive such valuable instruction?¡±


    The dinner continued in a rather harmonious atmosphere.


    Leroy remained mostly silent, but Viscount Ida¡¯s excessive talkativeness prevented any awkwardness.


    Despite Iona¡¯s merely polite responses, Viscount Ida was deeply moved, perhaps because of Leroy¡¯s contrasting demeanor beside her.


    The conversation extended the meal longer than expected, and it concludedte into the night.


    Declining Viscount Ida¡¯s suggestion to move to another location on the pretext of being tired, Iona and Leroy were finally able to escape his presence.


    Once inside the guest room provided by the Viscount, they both immediately showed tired expressions.


    Leroy turned to Iona and asked, ¡°Are you really nning toe back here to meet the Viscount¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°We did promise, so I suppose I should.¡±


    ¡°Viscount¡¯s pale-looking son doesn¡¯t seem like your type, though.¡±


    It took Iona a moment to understand Leroy¡¯s unexpected remark.


    She asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was a joke, but I do think I should apany my new bride to keep an eye on things. That part is serious.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 161

    Before Leroy could even get a response, he strode inside with determination.


    He seemed resolved to push through with his decision, regardless of her reaction.


    Iona felt a bit bewildered by this.


    She understood that Leroy harbored significant resentment towards Viscount Ida, and she deeply sympathized with this sentiment.


    Iona had proposed the idea of fencing lessons to the Viscount as an excuse to visit the Viscounty without Leroy. She thought this would ease any burden on Leroy.


    But to think he would volunteer to apany her like this.


    Iona, still somewhat flustered, asked for confirmation of his intentions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but... won¡¯t it be ufortable for you, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be pleasant, but it¡¯s better than imagining what could happen while you¡¯re there alone.¡±Leroy handed his coat to a waiting servant and added,


    ¡°Besides, it would be troublesome if the Viscount¡¯s son got any wrong ideas under the guise of sparring with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an unfounded worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly worried about a change of heart on your part. But just as I trust your judgment, I trust my own.¡±


    Leroy said this nonchntly, as if suggesting that while the Viscount¡¯s son was not someone Iona would be interested in, the reverse might not be true.


    Iona scrunched her nose, unable to hide her awkwardness at thepliment.


    She couldn¡¯t quite understand why Leroy was so overprotective of her.


    Falling for someone didn¡¯t happen so easily, and even if it did, it was unlikely to be her.


    Iona had a rational basis for this belief.


    ¡®Despite the many men in the knight order, no one ever liked me.¡¯


    Richard was an exception, but he was just that¡ªan exception.


    Given his unusual tastes, it was hard to consider his interest as a measure of her attractiveness.


    Besides, she doubted whether his feelings for her were genuinely affectionate.


    Iona decided to take Leroy¡¯s excessive reaction as concern for her well-being.


    It was easier to understand this way, and it was true that she was about to engage in something quite dangerous.


    ¡°If you¡¯re alright with it, Your Grace, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Concluding the previous topic, Iona slowly approached Leroy.


    By then, he had discarded most of his ufortable attire, wearing only a white tunic.


    Leroy instructed the servant arranging his clothes,


    ¡°Prepare a bath.¡±


    ¡°The rest of you may leave now.¡±


    Iona followed suit, naturally adding to the conversation.


    Leroy didn¡¯t stop her, as he didn¡¯t seem to need any further assistance.


    Everyone was already exhausted from the long journey.


    Though he was reluctant to have the Viscount¡¯s people around, he had brought his own servants. But it seemed it was time to give them a break as well.


    Sure enough, the moment Iona suggested they leave, they quickly exited the room.


    Their soundless, hurried steps showcased their proficiency as seasoned servants.


    Iona muttered in admiration,


    ¡°They must be very tired.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°I was just sitting the whole time. It wasn¡¯t that exhausting for me,¡± Iona replied nonchntly.


    In truth, they had stopped to rest at inns whenever necessary, allowing plenty of time to recover their strength.


    Although, to be honest, there were many nights she stayed awake and then started traveling again...


    Unconsciously recalling the events of two nights ago, Iona¡¯s cheeks slightly reddened.


    She still felt a bit sore in her thighs, but she didn¡¯t want to show any signs of fatigue in front of the one responsible for it.


    It wasn¡¯t serious enough to be visibly noticeable anyway.


    Just as she was about to tell him not to worry, she felt a hand naturally pulling at her dress.


    The buttons on her back were being undone one by one in a strangely suggestive manner.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just ¡°strangely suggestive.¡± There was nothing ambiguous about his actions.


    Iona spoke awkwardly,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to help¡­¡±


    ¡°With no maids to assist, it falls to the husband to help,¡± Leroy interrupted, as if it was an inevitable duty.


    His voice carried a hint of amusement.


    Clearly, he saw the servants¡¯ absence as an opportunity.


    ¡°And, honestly, I might be better at this than you by now.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    He began skillfully undoing the dress she wore.


    Today¡¯s outfit was particrlyplicated, and halfway through, Iona regretted sending the maids away without thinking.


    Without Leroy¡¯s help, she might have only managed to remove half of it before copsing onto the bed in exhaustion.


    As he loosened her waist ribbon, Iona took the chance to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to establish a trade with Viscount Ida.¡±


    ¡°A trade?¡±


    ¡°Yes, anything we can trade through the Ida territory with Bardem would be good.¡±


    Bardem, the homnd of the Empress, was a country neighboring the Leman Empire, separated by a long mountain range.


    Most of the border was blocked by high mountains, but the Ida territory was located at a point where the mountain range was interrupted and then continued.


    Thanks to this rtively gentle terrain, most merchants heading to Bardem or beyond usually passed through the Ida territory.


    In other words, the Ida territory yed a significant role as a critical hub for ind trade.


    In the past, Viscount Ida had inflicted damage on the duchy by unterally cutting off trade under imperial orders.


    If trade were to resume, it would be quite beneficial for them as well, though that wasn¡¯t the real purpose.


    ¡°Do you want to uncover evidence of the Empress¡¯ collusion with Bardem through Viscount Ida?¡± Leroy asked, furrowing his brow slightly.


    Iona responded as if it wasn¡¯t surprising.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the imperial family attacked the ducal house seven years ago, but they eventually retreated without achieving much. If they had intended to target my family from the start, they wouldn¡¯t have shown so many weaknesses.


    It¡¯s more urate to say that they decided to eliminate the Schmidt County first, and in doing so, they had to target us as well.¡±


    He was right.


    The imperial family hadunched an absurd preemptive strike, fearing that the duchy would defend Count Schmidt¡¯s innocence.


    Iona tried to recall his childhood appearance before he lost his parents, but the distant memories remained hazy.


    Instead, she looked at his face beside her now.


    Iona spoke.


    ¡°I believe the Schmidt County was eliminated because they learned something they shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything specific about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just circumstantial spection.¡±


    Nheless, Iona had information she had learned from experiencing the future firsthand.


    She added reassuringly.


    ¡°But I have a good understanding of the rtionship between Viscount Ida and the Empress, so the rest can be figured out gradually.¡±


    Leroy silently continued to undress her.


    Finally, Iona faced him, wearing only a chemise.


    Leroy, looking at the sheer white fabric, furrowed his brow slightly and said,


    ¡°We achieved our goal, but this isn¡¯t quite the atmosphere I had in mind.¡±


    As he said this, Leroy reached behind her and gently touched her shoulder des.


    Perhaps it was because of the cold air against her skin, but hisrge hand felt warmer than usual.


    His lips briefly touched her eyebrow before pulling away.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door leading to the bathroom.


    ¡°Your Grace, the bath is ready. Will you both be bathing together, or should we prepare a second bath?¡±


    ¡°Together?¡± Leroy repeated the servant¡¯s words.


    His tone was somewhat nd, but Iona felt a ticklish sensation where his breath had touched.


    Not having the nerve to see him naked anywhere but the bedroom, Iona managed to respond.


    ¡°...Separately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± Leroy replied with a hint ofughter in his voice.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    With a yful furrow of his brow, he asked, ¡°What was it you wanted to tell me?¡±


    Caught off guard by the embarrassing proposition, Iona was already flustered. His subsequent question only added to her confusion.


    Leroy likely posed the unexpected question to gauge her reaction.


    Maintaining her previous expression with some effort, Iona swallowed slowly and replied, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not ready for that yet.¡±


    ¡°Will I know before the end of the year?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Although she gave a positive answer, Leroy did not seem satisfied. He withdrew his hand from her, adopting a posture that clearly showed he was yielding.


    Instead of continuing the awkward conversation, he turned and headed for the bathroom. Iona remained standing where she was, copsing onto the sofa only after he disappeared behind the door.


    Shey back, staring at the ceiling and sighed heavily.She had thought that bing his wife again would smooth the path ahead, but real married life was proving to be fraught with peril.


    If every day continued like today, she feared her heart wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.


    <strong>****</strong>


    ¡°This is the perfect opportunity now that the Imperial House has just connected with the Duke¡¯s family. Among the Emperor¡¯s faction of nobles, I must be the first to secure my position.¡±


    Viscount Ida muttered to himself, as if steeling his resolve while looking into the mirror. Over his shoulder, the reflection of the Viscountess sitting by the bed, brushing her hair, could be seen.


    Despite her husband talking to himself in front of the mirror in the middle of the night, she seemed uninterested, focusing only on untangling her hair.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Viscount Ida nced at his wife sideways before looking away. She was originally from Bardem and not fluent in the Imperialnguage.


    She probably didn¡¯t understand half of what he said.


    Ida grumbled inwardly, ¡®It¡¯s been years since we married, and she still hasn¡¯t made an effort to learn mynguage.¡¯


    His wife¡¯s Imperial vocabry was limited to simple phrases like ¡°Hello,¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± and ¡°I see.¡±


    The fortunate part was that these phrases were used so frequently that she could say them quite fluently. Because of this, many people didn¡¯t realize her origins from a brief encounter.


    The Viscountess often chose to listen rather than voice her opinions, and her reticence was seen asdylike modesty rather than ack of verbal skill.


    Consequently, Viscount Ida usually appreciated his wife¡¯s silence, but as with all things in life, there were pros and cons.


    Despite sharing a bed, their rtionship remained awkward. It was only natural for a couple who couldn¡¯t have a proper conversation without a trantor.


    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s not like our marriage was based on love.¡¯


    Thinking this, Viscount Ida pretended to search for grey hairs, sweeping his hair back needlessly. Although his wife still paid him no attention, he refrained from talking to himself again to avoid strange looks.


    He pped his hands lightly and turned around, reflecting on the recent meeting. ¡®Anyway, the meeting went better than expected. The Duke may be a scoundrel, but he¡¯s always been that way. The real target is his wife.¡¯


    Unlike the Duke, his wife had shown a favorable attitude towards Ida.


    Viscount Ida couldn¡¯t believe it when he heard that the Duke epted the Crown Prince¡¯s escort for his wife. But upon seeing her in person, he understood why. She was indeed a beauty worthy of such attention.


    The Duke¡¯s devotion to his wife was quite evident, considering it was an arranged marriage.


    If the Duke was truly trying to mend rtions with the Imperial family, be it for his wife or any other reason, then Ida knew he had to align himself with that trend.


    ¡°Renewing our interactions with the Duchy benefits both our territories. That¡¯s why the former Duke considered an alliance with the Count of Schmidt. This opportunity is a feastid out for me...¡±


    ¡°Carmen.¡±


    Viscount Ida approached his wife, calling her name softly.


    Carmen finally looked up at him, her face still youthful without makeup.


    ¡°Try to befriend the woman we met today. Can you do that?¡±


    He spoke slowly and clearly, using simple words. Judging by her reaction to his hand gestures, Carmen seemed to understand and replied politely.


    ¡°Yes, I will. Esposo.¡±


    Her response felt somewhat naive, making Viscount Ida frown.


    However, he was too tired to summon a maid to trante for them at this hour. After all, his n was merely to win Iona¡¯s favor through his wife, and while that was necessary, it wasn¡¯t of the utmost importance.


    Ida trusted in the power of hisnds.


    The Duchy appeared to manage well on internal resources alone, but if the Duke intended to strengthen his power, he would eventually look outward.


    This was a tug-of-war with a predetermined oue.


    ¡®Good will alwayse from mutual benefit,¡¯ he thought, patting Carmen¡¯s shoulder encouragingly, with a crooked smile.


    <strong>****</strong>


    The Duke and Duchess¡¯ mornings always began early. Rising at dawn with Leroy, Iona stepped outside with only Marsha to apany her, intending to stretch before breakfast.


    She hadn¡¯t urged Leroy to join her on the outing, knowing he might find it unsettling to wander the mansion under new ownership.


    Thanks to Leroy¡¯s thorough knowledge of the estate, Iona reached the training grounds without needing a guide from the Viscount¡¯s house.


    ¡°Morning training even here? You are indeed diligent,¡± remarked Marsha, as they walked.


    Marsha remarked with a tone suggesting she wasn¡¯t entirely pleased with the fact.


    At the Count¡¯s estate, since it was her home, Iona didn¡¯t feel the need to drag others along for her morning training. However, now that she was in the heart of potential adversaries, she couldn¡¯t afford to show such vulnerabilities.


    It would be suspicious for the Duchess to roam alone without any attendants.


    ¡°You can¡¯t gain anything by staying cooped up inside,¡± Iona replied, epting a towel from Marsha.


    Though Marsha voiced herints, she was nheless prepared to assist Iona with her training, having brought extra towels and a water bottle.


    Iona smiled as she nced at the supplies and stepped forward. With no suitable sparring partner avable, she nned to jog lightly around the training ground while waiting for a visitor.


    Given the region¡¯smercial development, the estate wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but it was still better than the cramped Modrov Count¡¯s manor in the dense capital city.


    After a long hiatus, Iona relished the feeling of running freely as she moved her legs.


    The awaited individual appeared just as Ionapleted her twentiethp.


    Viscount Ida¡¯s young wife stood quietly, waiting without attempting to interrupt Iona¡¯s run. However, a guest couldn¡¯t just pass by the host without a greeting.


    Iona stopped and walked slowly towards the Viscountess, addressing her with an easy manner.


    ¡°Good morning, madam. Did my running disturb your sleep?¡±


    The Viscountess responded with a smile in her native Bardem tongue. The maid standing behind her promptly tranted her words.


    ¡°I came to your room to invite you for breakfast, but you weren¡¯t there, so I decided toe outside.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re from Bardem,¡± Iona noted, as if realizing something new, and extended her hand for a handshake.


    Despite the early hour, the Viscountess was already wearing gloves suitable for going out.


    Iona¡¯s gaze lingered on them for a moment. During dinner yesterday, the Viscountess had also concealed her hands with delicatece gloves.


    Recognizing the subtle elegance and restraint in her demeanor, Iona decided to bridge the gap with friendly intent.


    ¡°Well, I hope I didn¡¯t inconvenience you too much. I tend to start my mornings early,¡± Iona said, smiling warmly.


    The Viscountess, through her maid, replied, ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s actually refreshing to see someone so dedicated. Perhaps we could join you sometime?¡±


    Iona appreciated the gesture, understanding the strategic importance of forming alliances even in the smallest of social interactions.


    ¡°I would be delighted,¡± Iona replied, maintaining her warm demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to havepany.¡±


    As they conversed, Iona felt a cautious optimism. Aligning with the Viscountess could indeed prove beneficial in navigating theplex politicalndscape they both inhabited.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    With a shy expression, the viscountess hesitated before finally taking Iona¡¯s hand.


    Iona, noticing her awkwardness, asked, ¡°Is the Bardem greeting style different from this?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m rather shy,¡± the viscountess answered in a small voice.


    Her hands were quite firm for a noblewoman¡¯s, though Iona couldn¡¯t tell if it was due to the feel of her bones or calluses.


    After a brief handshake, Iona released her hand without hesitation.


    The viscountess, with a bright smile, suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re not hungry yet, would you like to walk and chat a bit?¡±


    Although Iona¡¯s sweat-drenched body and workout attire were hardly suitable for a noble¡¯s stroll, she epted the offer without hesitation.


    It was near dawn, so there weren¡¯t many people awake, making it morefortable to walk.


    Iona handed her towel to Marsha and began walking alongside the viscountess.Looking up at the cloudy sky, Ionamented, ¡°You wake up quite early.¡±


    ¡°I usually wake up muchter. But my husband ordered me to get closer to you, so I made an effort today.¡±


    A maid, who had been standing a step behind, continued to trante the viscountess¡¯s words. Though Iona could understand basic Bardem, she appreciated the time to prepare her responses.


    Iona, who had been hiding her expression all along, finally smiled awkwardly after the maid¡¯s interpretation ended.


    ¡°Did the Viscount say that?¡±


    ¡°The Viscount has always regretted not being able to interact with neighboring estates.¡±


    This implied that their previous distance from the duke¡¯s family was not by choice.


    Considering the sensitive history between the two families, Iona simply smiled in response.


    The viscountess continued, ¡°Regardless of the benefits and losses that might arise from this interaction, I also wanted to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you to say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been lonely since I got married and moved to a foreign country at a young age. I¡¯m happy to have a neighbor my age nearby.¡±


    The current viscountess, standing before Iona, was the second wife of Viscount Ida, whom he married a few years ago.


    When Viscount Ida acquired the Schmidt estate and was erasing traces of the previous owner, the Bardem family pushed for a marriage to strengthen their ties.


    With the Viscount¡¯s first wife deceased and the mistress¡¯s position vacant, the marriage proceeded without issue.


    The Viscount did not expect much from his young wife, and she behaved very modestly, so their marriage remained harmonious.


    The Viscount¡¯s son, born from the first marriage, showed little interest in his stepmother.


    While not a warm family, in a sense, they were peaceful.


    Naturally, there was no romance or love that a young bride might have hoped for.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to fit into an already established family,¡± the viscountess said with a hint of bitterness.


    The Viscount¡¯s son and the viscountess were twenty-one and twenty-seven years old, respectively. Their age gap was closer to that of siblings, and the Viscount¡¯s son did not particrly treat her as his mother.


    From the viscountess¡¯ perspective, it was inevitable to feel like an outsider within the family.


    ¡°I heard that Viscount Ida was not a first-time groom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I need to work on, but it¡¯s hard to avoid feeling lonely when there¡¯s no ce to put my heart.¡±


    The viscountess looked somewhat pitiable as she spoke.


    Iona thought that the title of viscountess did not suit her well.


    The exterior, tailored to the trends of the empire, blended naturally with the surroundings but didn¡¯t quite feel like a perfect fit for her.


    It highlighted the pitiful side of a woman struggling to adapt to life abroad.


    Forcing a smile, the viscountess said to Iona, ¡°The Viscounty is full of diverse people and sights. It would be a greatfort if you, as my close neighbor, would visit often to ease your boredom.¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°She was adopted with the intention of marrying Viscount Ida from the beginning,¡± Leroy finally answered after Iona asked about the viscountess.


    Though the situation wasn¡¯t exactly the same, Iona could understand the viscountess¡¯ attempts to form a bond due to their simr circumstances.


    They both had been adopted into high society, entered into arranged marriages, and moved far from home to follow their husbands.


    Iona asked curiously.


    ¡°So she wasn¡¯t originally a noble?¡±


    ¡°Officially, she was adopted from distant rtives... But, it¡¯s said she came from an orphanage. This is just a rumor, so I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±


    Even during the luncheon after their walk, the viscountess didn¡¯t remove her gloves.


    Considering this was her own home, her insistence was almost obsessive.


    When Iona casually asked if she liked gloves, the viscountess shyly replied that she was embarrassed by her hands.


    She didn¡¯t admit to a rough upbringing but neither did she hide it.


    Iona thought that if the viscountess truly wanted to conceal traces of her past struggles, she would havee up with a different excuse.


    After all, it¡¯s been six years since the viscountess married Viscount Ida. Not long enough for aplete transformation, but enough that the calluses from hard work should have faded if she had lived as a noblewoman.


    The hands, hardened by toughbor, might be a crafted w to divert attention from her true past.


    So that anyone who looked at them would be too shocked to wonder about the hidden truth.


    ¡°When you said you wanted to interact with the Viscount, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d start by targeting the viscountess. Judging by your questions about her.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, we might not need to take action ourselves to deal with the Viscount,¡± Iona answered, deep in thought.


    ¡°Perhaps the next meeting will provide a definitive answer.¡±


    ¡°The Viscount must be eagerly awaiting your visit,¡± Leroy said with mock sympathy for Viscount.


    His perfectly curved lips didn¡¯t seem to genuinely pity the Viscount at all.


    Iona was about to correct Leroy¡¯s exaggeration about the Viscount eagerly waiting, but she remembered how desperately the Viscount had clung to her and decided to remain silent.


    It was true that she had exerted considerable effort to extricate herself from the Viscount¡¯s grasp and leave the Viscounty after breakfast, as he insisted she stay for tea time as well.


    Even then, Viscount Ida had clung to Iona as she climbed into the carriage, making sure to secure a definite date for her next visit.


    It was a frightening persistence.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Leroy said, pulling back the curtains he had drawn to block the sunlight.


    Peering outside, Iona saw that the carriage was indeed nearing the duke¡¯s estate.


    As the long journey wasing to an end, she felt a sense of relief, but then noticed the crowd filling the streets.


    Initially, she thought the people were out shopping or returning from work, but she soon realized they were all standing still, waiting for the carriage to approach.


    As the carriage with Iona and Leroy drew closer, the knights managing the crowd unsheathed their swords in unison.


    Iona, who had been absentmindedly looking outside, reached out and opened the window.


    The cheers of the people grew louder and more distinct.


    Just then, flowers thrown by someone caught the wind and fluttered through the small window.


    Iona muttered in a daze, ¡°...I¡¯ve never received such a wee before.¡±


    Perhaps she had been too preupied with the thought of dealing with Viscount Ida.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated a procession to wee the duke and duchess.


    In the past, Iona had never received such a reception from the people of the duchy.


    After all, she had nevere down to the duchy with Leroy after their marriage. It was only natural.


    Iona had only stayed briefly in the duchy when absolutely necessary, always moving quietly and unofficially to quickly return to Richard, making her presence discreet.


    ¡°It seems my instructions to prepare in advance paid off,¡± Leroy said, watching Iona¡¯s surprised reaction with a smile in his eyes as he looked outside.


    ¡°I hoped you woulde to love this ce as much as I do.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    With a satisfied smile, she waved lightly out the window.


    Iona couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the scene outside, even as she followed his movements.


    Perhaps it was because she had always lived as an unwee guest, whether in the Count¡¯s house or the Duke¡¯s.


    This situation, where she felt like someone weed by everyone, was incredibly special to her.


    Iona spoke with certainty.


    ¡°It will be like that.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°I think I will love it, just like you, Duke.¡±


    If it was something he loved, she was ready to cherish it with the same heart.Iona truly thought so.


    She could feel Leroy¡¯s gaze on her, but instead of looking back at him, she kept her eyes on the people disappearing in the distance.


    She wanted to fully remember this moment, so different from the past.


    The carriage passed through the weing procession and soon entered the gates of the Duke¡¯s residence.


    Evergreen trees lined the road from the entrance to the mansion, standing in rows like the knights they had met earlier.


    Because of the branches extending over the roadside, shadows of the trees flickered over Iona¡¯s hand ced on the window sill.


    Breathing in the sharp, intense scent of the greenery, Iona felt a sense of stability, as if she had returned home.


    It was a funny feeling.


    This ce wasn¡¯t her hometown, nor had she ever stayed here for long.


    Swallowing a bitter smile, Iona finally turned to Leroy and spoke.


    ¡°It was worth all the fuss with the maids this morning to pick out good clothes. I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe out.¡±


    Maybe it was because he had been exposed to the sunlight through the open window the whole time.


    His face was more flushed than usual.


    Leroy, perhaps feeling a bit hot, loosened his cravat, then replied in a slightly husky voice.


    ¡°You could have dressed morefortably for the travel time.¡±


    ¡°We have to pay attention when facing people we need to impress.¡±


    Iona, who had answered firmly, tightened her guard again after being briefly surprised by the unexpected wee.


    While the people outside the Duke¡¯s residence might have weed the new mistress without much thought, the reactions of the people inside could be very different.


    After all, wasn¡¯t she known as the loyal aide of the Crown Prince?


    Iona took a deep breath, preparing herself mentally.


    Finally, the carriage stopped in front of the mansion.


    When the servant approached and opened the door, Leroy stepped down first and extended his hand to escort Iona.


    Iona took his hand and slowly stepped outside.


    The front entrance was bustling with what seemed to be most of the household staff who hade out to greet them.


    As Iona and Leroy stood side by side, they all bowed simultaneously.


    ¡°Wee, Master, Madam.¡±


    Iona had received simr greetings as the head of the family before, but the overwhelming number of employees here made it feel quite different.


    The grand sight of the gathered mansion staff bowing in unison was rather majestic.


    Watching this, Iona lightly wet her dry mouth with her tongue.


    ¡°First, let me introduce the butler and the head maid. Ben, Yudia. Could you introduce yourselves to my wife?¡±


    ¡°Good day, Madam. I am Ben Royce, the butler. If you find anything inconvenient during your stay, please do not hesitate to call on me.¡±


    Ben was a tall, middle-aged man with a distinguished mustache. Without the mustache, he would have looked much younger, but his current appearance suited his title perfectly.


    After the butler stepped back, a woman who gave the impression of an old, sturdy tree came forward.


    She was so thin that her bones were visible, yet she appeared solid rather than frail.


    Perhaps it was because of her tightly controlled demeanor and appearance.


    In the past, Iona had always felt that she seemed inhuman.


    ¡°I am Yudia Grote, the head maid. I oversee the household, so if you need any items or have any requests, please feel free to let me know.¡±


    The head maid bowed slowly and gracefully.


    Iona, who had been holding herself stiff with tension, was inwardly shocked to see a smile on Yudia¡¯s face.


    It was the first time she had ever seen her smile.


    Iona replied, hiding her bewilderment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor to serve you.¡±


    Although the head maid¡¯s steps remained steady as she retreated, it no longer seemed to stem from the wariness of Iona.


    Instead, it felt more like an effort to make a good impression on the new mistress.


    This realization shocked Iona again.


    She had only ever considered that she would need to try to gain the favor of the Duke¡¯s people, not the other way around.


    ¡®Did the Duke give them a prior warning?¡¯


    Iona nced sideways at Leroy.


    Leroy waited patiently for them to finish their greetings, his expression indifferent.


    His casual eptance of the situation made Iona feel somewhat self-conscious about her own overly sensitive reaction.


    After all, it was only natural for a new bride to receive such a warm wee, unlike her own unusual past marriage.


    ¡°Resting after your journey should be your priority. Let¡¯s head upstairs. I will exin theyout of the mansion as we go.¡±


    The head maid naturally took the lead, guiding them inside.


    Leaving the butler directing the staff to move the luggage, Iona and Leroy entered the mansion.


    Only Marsha, one of Iona¡¯s maids, apanied them, while the others stayed behind to manage the jewelry and clothing.


    The head maid, confirming that the master and mistress were following, cleared her throat lightly and began to speak.


    ¡°The mansion is divided into the East Wing, the West Wing, and the Main Wing. You are currently in the Main Wing. If you proceed through the central hall and go to the left, you will find the dining rooms and banquet hall. To the right, there are living spaces such as the reception room and music room. There are many empty rooms, so it might be a pleasant pastime for Madam to decorate them as you wish.¡±


    Her exnation was fluent, almost as if she were reading from a prepared script.


    Even though Iona wasn¡¯t particrly focused on her words, the clear enunciation naturally caught her attention.


    Most importantly, her voice was incredibly kind and gentle.


    Iona, unable to adjust to this kind of treatment, replied briefly.


    ¡°¡­Well, I don¡¯t particrly have a hobby for decorating spaces.¡±


    The head maid¡¯s shoulders flinched momentarily.


    Realizing that her cautious demeanor had made her tone a bit stiff, Iona felt a bit regretful, but the head maid¡¯s exnation became even more enthusiastic.


    ¡°The West Wing, unlike the East Wing which can be essed indoors, can only be reached through an external corridor. However, as it houses the servants¡¯ quarters, you probably won¡¯t have much reason to go there.


    The East Wing is set up for guests, with a separate ballroom that you might enjoy exploringter. Although it is smaller than the one in the Main Wing, its unique structure gives it a different charm.¡±


    Although Iona had some understanding of the mansion¡¯syout, there was new information that surprised her.


    She had stayed in the mansion for official reasons only and had never been a wee guest, so she had no idea where the ballroom was.


    ¡®I truly was treated like an outsider.¡¯


    As Iona reflected on her past situation, they reached the second floor.


    Perhaps out of consideration for the long journey, the head maid only mentioned the major rooms briefly before guiding them to their bedroom.


    ¡°This is the master bedroom.¡±


    ¡®Master bedroom,¡¯ she thought.


    This was apletely unfamiliar space for Iona.


    She had never slept in the Main Wing before.


    She had stayed in a temporary bedroom in the East Wing, like a guest.


    Despite the clear mistreatment, Marsha had been furious, but Iona had epted it calmly as a matter of course.


    Even if Leroy had visited the Modrov estate, she doubted she would have offered him any room other than a guest room.


    Feeling a fresh sense of unfamiliarity, Iona turned her eyes to the head maid as she entered the room.


    She then left a heartfeltpliment for the maid who had finished her exnation with professionalism.


    Seeing her enthusiastic guidance made Iona feel as if she was already being acknowledged as the mistress of the house, filling her with warmth.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind exnation. It was very helpful to have everything organized so clearly. Now I won¡¯t have to worry about getting lost in thisrge mansion and embarrassing myself.¡±


    The head maid, who was holding the door for the master and mistress to enter, paused at Iona¡¯s joke.


    A faint smile appeared on her lips, then quickly disappeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Madam.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    As absurd as it was, Iona thought the head maid¡¯s face looked genuinely delighted as she answered.


    She didn¡¯t have much time to confirm the truth since the expression quickly returned to a nk one.


    ¡°I have arranged the bedroom for now. I did my best, but... I¡¯m not sure if it will be to your liking. If it isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll help you redecorate it.¡±


    The head maid stood waiting for the master¡¯s evaluation like a student awaiting a homework check.


    Iona slowly walked into the room, looking around.


    The well-polished antique furniture gleamed, and the curtains and bedding were neatly ironed without a single wrinkle.


    Although Iona didn¡¯t have a particrly discerning eye for aesthetics, she knew how much effort it took to arrange a bedroom of this scale.


    She also knew what to check to see if the space was well-maintained.


    From that perspective, the room she was looking at more than passed the test.While Iona hadpetent maids by her side, the absolute difference in numbers couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Iona felt she could now truly understand why Marsha had been so insistent on hiring more help.


    Without realizing it, Iona nced at Marsha and then turned to the headmaid.


    ¡°The marriage was decided so suddenly, so it must have been challenging to prepare the mansion in time for our arrival. You¡¯ve worked hard in such a short period. I¡¯m very impressed with your efforts... And even aside from that, the room is splendid. Thank you.¡±


    She felt a bit sorry for the staff who must have been surprised by the sudden news of the marriage.


    When Leroy left for the capital, the people of the duchy probably didn¡¯t expect the marriage talk to be a reality.


    On top of that, when the master announced he would return with his bride without even a proper wedding, the staff must have been flustered.


    It seemed miraculous that they managed to prepare everything perfectly in such a short time.


    At Iona¡¯s straightforward praise, the head maid slightly bowed, looking honored.


    Leroy also supported Iona¡¯s opinion byplimenting the head maid.


    ¡°I apologize for the trouble, Yudia. Thank you for your hard work in preparing everything.¡±


    ¡°It was no trouble at all. I actually enjoyed imagining what kind of person you would bring, Your Grace.¡±


    Seeing the natural exchange of banter, it seemed Leroy and the head maid were quite familiar with each other.


    It was a side Iona, as someone not yet integrated into the family, hadn¡¯t seen before.


    She quietly watched their conversation, feeling a bit out of ce.


    ¡°Oh, and the master¡¯s old bedroom hasn¡¯t been cleared yet. Since it¡¯s a personal space, I thought it would be better to organize it while you¡¯re there. If you n to give the madam some time to settle infortably...¡±


    The head maid trailed off subtly.


    She was subtly trying to determine whether Leroy intended to use separate bedrooms or if he nned to share the marital bedroom with Iona.


    While it wasn¡¯t something openly discussed, it wasn¡¯t entirely umon for couples to sleep in separate bedrooms.


    Given the differences between Leroy and Iona, it made sense to address this issue beforehand.


    It was more natural for them to sleep apart.


    However, the head maid overlooked one crucial fact: Leroy and Iona weren¡¯t the distant couple she imagined.


    Leroy responded firmly.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll be using the same room from today.¡±


    He then looked at Iona for a brief confirmation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    It was a formal question; he didn¡¯t expect Iona to refuse.


    Iona¡¯s answer was already decided.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so delicate that a change in sleeping arrangements would keep me awake.¡±


    Iona nodded without hesitation.


    In truth, Iona could fall asleep deeply anywhere sheid her head.


    Even if that weren¡¯t the case, she wouldn¡¯t have refused to share a room with Leroy.


    If he had offered her a separate room out of supposed consideration, she might have felt hurt.


    ¡°Very well, then I¡¯ll have your belongings moved in tomorrow.¡±


    The head maid bowed respectfully instead of saying anything further.


    It seemed there was nothing more to discuss, and she indicated her intention to leave.


    ¡°Please restfortably. I¡¯lle to inform you when dinner is ready.¡±


    With silent steps, the head maid quietly left the room.


    As Leroy watched the door close, he spoke as if suddenly realizing something.


    ¡°It seems she likes you.¡±


    Iona responded, puzzled by his abrupt statement.


    ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be. I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±


    What could she have possibly done to earn the head maid¡¯s favor in the short time it took to be shown to the bedroom?


    Despite Iona¡¯s skeptical reaction, Leroy stood by his assertion.


    He crossed his arms and replied leisurely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not always about gaining something to like someone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. But that¡¯s not the case this time.¡±


    Iona answered nonchntly and approached the bed bench, sitting down.


    Her feet felt pinched from wearing shoes that hadn¡¯t broken in yet.


    Looking down at her feet, Iona pondered the conversation she had with the head maid.


    Just as Leroy had said, she couldn¡¯t be certain if she had won her favor, but at least it seemed she wasn¡¯t disliked as before.


    That alone was a relief.


    Iona mumbled, feeling a bit self-conscious.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a bad start.¡±


    Leroy approached Iona and naturally knelt down in front of her.


    He reached out and removed her shoes with his elegant hands.


    As she looked down at her now bare feet, Iona remarked,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on taking them off.¡±


    ¡°They looked ufortable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This too?¡±


    His hand moved smoothly up her calf.


    Leroy pulled the hem of her petticoat towards himself and looked up at Iona with a calm expression.


    Perhaps he wasn¡¯t so much concerned about her difort as he was about removing anything he found bothersome.


    If his goal was to dismiss her worries and make her forget about them, he had seeded.


    Half of the conversation with the head maid had already faded from her mind.


    Iona instinctively wetted her dry lips with her tongue.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we waited long enough?¡±


    Leroy prodded Iona.


    Since nothing had happened at the Ida estate, she thought he had no such intentions. But it seemed he had just been holding back.


    Iona calcted the time it would take to prepare dinner and then leaned towards him.


    The urge to embrace him whenever they were alone was just as strong for Iona.


    At that moment, she saw Marsha quietly leaving from where she had been standing by the door.


    Marsha was a capable and experienced servant.


    She would not only know to give them privacy but also ensure that those moving the luggage wouldn¡¯t disturb them.


    Iona and Leroy were the masters of this mansion, and no one would interrupt them here.


    Without any hesitation, Iona wrapped her arms around his neck.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    The maids asked the head maid as soon as she returned from escorting the duke and duchess to their bedroom.


    Even those busy moving the luggage ran over to join the conversation when they saw the housekeeper descending the stairs.


    They were eager to confirm a particr rumor that had been spreading within the duchy for some time.


    The head maid, looking around at the bright, inquisitive eyes gathered around her, crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Then, with a solemn tone, she dered,


    ¡°It¡¯s a love marriage.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    No sooner had the head maid finished speaking than a murmur spread through the audience.


    While some wore expressions of disappointment, most were thrilled and erupted in cheers.


    After all, what could inject more life into the monotony of work than gossiping about a celebrity scandal? Especially when the subject of the rumor was none other than their own master. It was impossible not to be intrigued.


    ¡°The rumors were true!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, then it really is...!¡±


    ¡°I knew something was off; the Duke wouldn¡¯t make such a decision because of external pressure!¡±


    When Leroy first sent someone to announce his marriage, the people of the ducal household were in a state of confusion.


    Before leaving for the capital, Leroy hadn¡¯t given any hint about the marriage, and his indifferent attitude made it seem like he considered the matter just a passing breeze.


    However,ter, rumors spread that he was passionately courting Iona, and eventually, they became a married couple.The rumors that followed suggested something unusual, indicating that Leroy hadn¡¯t sumbed to imperial pressure, yet the abbreviated wedding ceremony cast doubt on the idea that he had truly fallen in love with the introduced woman.


    Amidst the confusion and uncertainty, two letters arrived at the mansion.


    One was from Yulia, and the other from Leroy.


    Yulia, a local and the daughter of a vassal family, was acquainted with most of the staff at the ducal household.


    Especially the head maid, who had known her since childhood due to her father¡¯s association, making them particrly close.


    In her letter, Yulia informed the head maid that she would be working as the Duchess¡¯sdy-in-waiting and shared some interesting facts about the new mistress.


    She emphasized the special rtionship between the Duke and Duchess, advising not to be hostile towards the new mistress just because she was an outsider, but to treat her well.


    Strictly speaking, this was less about providing information and more about ensuring Iona¡¯s smooth adjustment, but the observant head maid read much more between the lines.


    ¡°There is something more than political motives in this marriage!¡±


    Leroy¡¯s letter, which arrived shortly after, confirmed her suspicions.


    It instructed them to prepare a weing procession for the couple¡¯s imminent arrival, essentially echoing Yulia¡¯s request to wee the new Duchess with utmost respect and care.


    Though it was true that her master was known for his kind nature, his kindness never exceeded the bounds of propriety.


    The head maid concluded that Leroy¡¯s attentiveness indicated emotions beyond mere respect for his spouse.


    And the Duke and Duchess¡¯s appearance confirmed her suspicions.


    ¡°Now that your curiosity is satisfied, hurry and take the luggage to the room ande back down. Don¡¯t go in and out of the rooms unnecessarily, disturbing their rest.¡±


    Clearing her throat, the head maid spoke in a stern voice.


    She had been wondering how to round everyone up to give these instructions, but luckily, they had all gathered on their own, making her job easier.


    Watching the maids respond in unison, she smiled contentedly.


    Guarding the master couple¡¯s bedroom naturally brought the recent events to her mind.


    ¡°Head Maid.¡±


    As the head maid was about to head downstairs after escorting Leroy and Iona to their room, a strange voice called out to her.


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    Turning around absentmindedly, the head maid found herself face-to-face with Iona¡¯s personal maid, who had been with them just moments ago.


    The head maid couldn¡¯t understand why she had left the duke and duchess alone and exited the room, her expression showing her confusion.


    Fortunately, her confusion didn¡¯tst long.


    The maid¡¯s reason for speaking up was directly rted to her actions.


    ¡°You should ensure that no one enters or leaves their bedroom until dinner. It would be more appropriate and effective if you, as the head maid, managed this yourself.¡±


    ¡°No one is to enter or leave? But what about their belongings...?¡±


    The head maid suddenly stopped speaking, her thoughts drifting to an awkward realization.


    When a male and female, left alone in a room after dismissing all attendants and restricting entry, what could they possibly be doing?


    The head maid could think of only one thing.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t because she had a scandalous mind.


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    She asked with her eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marsha nodded in confirmation.


    Seeing the head maid¡¯s stunned expression, Marsha, apparently satisfied that her point had been made, bowed and left.


    The head maid, now thoroughly flustered, nced back down the corridor she had just walked through.


    The door to the couple¡¯s bedroom, a short distance away, was closed in serene silence.


    Feeling her face heat up, she quickly fanned herself.


    ¡°They¡¯re already... They did just arrive, but still... They¡¯re both young, but really...¡±


    Descending the stairs while trying to suppress her twitching lips took quite some time.


    Luckily, she managed to keep her professional mask on, so it seemed no one had noticed her silly thoughts.


    She shot a stern nce at the dawdling maids, who were reluctant to disband despite her order.


    One maid raised her hand and asked,


    ¡°Head maid, can you tell us a bit more? Did you speak with thedy? What do you think of her?¡±


    It was a question that piqued the head maid¡¯s interest.


    Rather than scolding the maid for her curiosity, she quietly recalled her meeting with Iona.


    Choosing her words carefully, she gave a sinct assessment.


    ¡°She is no ordinary person.¡±


    From the moment Iona stepped out of the carriage until she reached the bedroom, she maintained perfectposure and poise.


    Iona should have been impressed by the opulent view of the grand ducal mansion, yet her gaze remained calm and collected.


    It was as if she thought that such splendor was hardly worth being astonished by.


    Of course, Iona had visited this ce before, so her reaction was only natural, but the head maid was unaware of this fact.


    ¡°Whether in terms of appearance or substance, I have always prided myself on maintaining this estate at a higher standard than anywhere else¡­ Yet she seemedpletely unfazed by its scale. She didn¡¯t react like a youngdy, but like a seasoned noblewoman. Well, for someone who is to be the mistress of this family, suchposure is to be expected¡­¡±


    The head maid trailed off, shrugging her shoulders lightly.


    Rather than feeling affronted by Iona¡¯s indifferent reaction, she seemed rather satisfied.


    ¡°Anyway, she seems to have a discerning eye. Not excessively picky, but appreciative when necessary. Although she¡¯s reserved, she doesn¡¯t hesitate to give praise when it¡¯s due. In short, she carries herself with the grace befitting the Duke¡¯s spouse...¡±


    The head maid continued, captivated by her own words.


    The maids listened with bewildered expressions, trying to grasp her vague descriptions.


    Realizing she had rambled on unusually long, the head maid blinked her eyes open and quickly resumed her usual demeanor, proceeding to organize the situation.


    ¡°In any case, she is a youngdy who has been in and out of the pce since childhood, so she has seen enough luxury to be bored by it. Although she has a personal maid attending to her, making direct interactions minimal, you must all serve her impably to avoid any faults. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, head maid.¡±


    ¡°Good, now enough idle chatter. Move your hands and feet! We need to have everything in order before the banquet starts!¡±


    The head maid pped her hands sharply.


    Though their curiosity about the new mistress had only grown, the maids couldn¡¯t dy their tasks any longer.


    Reluctantly, they began to disperse one by one.


    As she watched them move with disciplined efficiency, the head maid resumed her train of thought.


    ¡®The couple¡¯s affection is beyondpare, she¡¯s beautiful, and Yulia¡¯s letter mentioned she has an excellent character¡­ She seems to meet all the criteria we expected of the nextdy.¡¯


    Despite her reservations about her master, it was undeniable that he had shown exceptional skill and political acumen from a young age.


    As the head of the family, holding both wealth and title, there was nothing hecked.


    ¡®But the most important thing is something else.¡¯


    Above all, Leroy¡¯s eyes held deep affection when he looked at his wife.


    If Leroy had chosen the person he truly wanted as his spouse, that alone was cause for celebration.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    The head maid believed that the woman Leroy had set his heart on couldn¡¯t possibly be a bad person.


    She thought that the woman her master loved must be worthy of that love and that she would cherish and respect him just as much in return...


    In her own way, she was wishing for her master¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°Well, as long as they¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters in marriage.¡±


    Muttering with a sense of relief, the head maid turned on her heel to find the butler, who had disappeared in the meantime.


    She was eager to share the good news with her colleagues, who must have been worried sick seeing their master suddenly return as a married man.


    ***


    Something felt off.


    ¡°Madam, please try this too. It¡¯s a pie made from Birne berries, a local specialty. They¡¯re in season now, so they¡¯re very sweet.¡±As expected, something felt off.


    ¡°Madam, do you like the tea? If you have any preferred tea leaves, please let us know. We¡¯ll make sure to keep them in stock at all times.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was wrong, but she was certain that this whole situation was very strange.


    ¡°Oh, madam! Just leave it! I¡¯ll clean it up!¡±


    Iona had stopped midway as she reached for the napkin to wipe away the crumbs from the pie that had fallen on the table.


    A maid quickly approached and cleaned up the area in her stead.


    Iona awkwardly withdrew her outstretched hand.


    She wondered why they wouldn¡¯t even let her clean the table herself, as if she had no hands of her own.


    She had never experienced such overprotection before and it made her feel as if she were sitting on pins and needles.


    Avoiding the fervent gazes of the maids directed at her, Iona subtly turned her head.


    She looked around for someone to rescue her from this ufortable situation, but all her personal maids had mysteriously disappeared.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom why those who were supposed to be with her in shifts had all vanished at the same time...


    ¡®No, it certainly wasn¡¯t a coincidence.¡¯


    She was astute enough to realize that someone had intentionally created this situation.


    The problem was that the intention behind it was different from what Iona had anticipated.


    The past two days since Iona arrived at the duchy had been strangely peaceful.


    There was no sign of the subtle snobbery, ambiguous pranks, or mocking whispers she had been bracing herself for.


    So when Iona realized that only the duchy¡¯s maids were left by her side, her first thought was, ¡®Finally, it hase.¡¯


    But instead of the troublesome questions or malice she had expected, what wasid out before Iona was a table full of meticulously prepared refreshments.


    When Iona hesitated to eat the desserts, the maids made several trips to the kitchen to bring back something that might suit her taste.


    Their pure, sparkling eyes and considerate demeanor, the kind of sincerity that couldn¡¯te from ill will, eventually made Iona acknowledge the truth.


    The maids thought very highly of her.


    ¡®The problem is, I have no idea why.¡¯


    Since arriving here, Iona had literally done nothing.


    She hadn¡¯t resolved any difficulties for the maids or distinguished herself in any event to earn their goodwill.


    Puzzled by their unexined kindness, Iona suddenly recalled what Leroy had said to her before.


    ¡®You don¡¯t always need to gain something to like someone.¡¯


    Iona thought it wasn¡¯t exactly wrong, but wasn¡¯t this a bit much?


    Iona, who had nned to slowly get ustomed to the duchy, found herself lost amidst the unexpected hospitality.


    Thinking back to the times she had stayed only a few days like a stranger before leaving, she found it even harder to adapt to her new circumstances.


    ¡®There must be something I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Iona was convinced that Leroy had orchestrated this situation from behind the scenes.


    Otherwise, there was no way the employees would treat her so attentively.


    Feeling the need to clear this up with Leroy, Iona clenched her fist and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the Duke. Do you know where he is right now?¡±


    The maids seemed a bit flustered when Iona suddenly asked for her husband.


    They blinked in confusion before exchanging nces and then excitedly shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably at the training grounds!¡±


    ¡°I think he went to meet the captain of the knights. He¡¯s been away from the estate for a while!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, so this is what a honeymoon is like!¡±


    Some of their words seemed a bit strange, but it felt too awkward to correct them.


    Feeling uneasy, Iona left the room.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t asked them to follow, all three maids in the room trailed after her.


    Iona considered sending them back but decided to let them be. It would serve as a good example when exining the current situation to Leroy.


    ¡°Madam, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What is it you¡¯re curious about?¡±


    ¡°We heard that the Duke proposed to you in front of everyone at the royal ball. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Had word of that already spread this far?


    After a moment of silence, Iona acknowledged it calmly. Denying it would be foolish.


    ¡°¡­Yes, that happened.¡±


    Somehow, the maids¡¯ admiring gazes seemed to deepen.


    The questions about the proposal didn¡¯t end there.


    It was as if they had been waiting for this moment, and they began bombarding her with the questions they had been holding back.


    ¡°Did the Duke really kneel and present you with a ring? Really?¡±


    ¡°What was everyone¡¯s reaction around you?¡±


    ¡°Did you have any inkling that the Duke would propose that day?¡±


    Though flustered by the barrage of questions, Iona soon began answering them calmly one by one.


    ¡°Yes, he really did, everyone was surprised, and although I was sure I¡¯d marry the Duke, I didn¡¯t expect the proposal itself. I hadn¡¯t imagined he¡¯d prepare something like that.¡±


    ¡°Right? We were also shocked when we heard the story. We thought the Duke would propose quietly somewhere.¡±


    Iona had thought the same.


    If the crown prince hadn¡¯t insisted on asking her to be his partner, Leroy wouldn¡¯t have proposed to her in such a mboyant manner.


    In hindsight, it was a wise decision as it prevented her from appearing to prioritize the crown prince over him.


    ¡°No, I think I understand. He wanted to dere his love for you in front of everyone. Love can often inspire that kind of possessiveness...¡±


    A maid who had been listening quietly sped her hands in front of her and shared her different opinion.


    Clearly, these maids had a major misunderstanding about her rtionship with Leroy.


    Of course, it was true that her rtionship with him had recently be quite passionate, but these maids were already taking the exaggerated rumors and blowing them even further out of proportion.


    With a vague smile, Iona quickened her pace.


    Her determination to meet Leroy and rify the situation grew stronger.


    Thanks to her steady, brisk pace, Iona soon arrived at the training grounds where Leroy was supposed to be.


    She shaded her eyes from the sun with her hand and squinted around.


    The training grounds were spacious, and either because of this or because Leroy had already moved elsewhere, she couldn¡¯t spot him.


    Just as she was about to call out to someone nearby to ask about Leroy¡¯s whereabouts, a familiar title caught her ear.


    ¡°What, so you¡¯re saying you haven¡¯t even sparred with Lady Iona once?¡±


    Iona¡¯s gaze snapped to the direction where her name was mentioned.


    Three burly knights stood with their backs to her, and one of them looked particrly familiar.


    As she quietly traced her memory, she recalled that this knight was one of the escorts who had apanied her on this journey.


    He rebuked his colleague, who was spouting nonsense, in a tone of exasperation.


    ¡°You idiot, what do you mean spar? Should I, as her escort, just throw a glove at the Duke¡¯s wife and challenge her to a duel? Do I look like I want to lose my hard-earned job?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious, though? They say she was quite the force in the capital. Don¡¯t you want to see how strong she really is? How long did it take us to get here anyway... It¡¯s disappointing, Sir Ventil, that you didn¡¯t even cross swords with such a renowned knight.¡±


    The knight who shouted this scuffed the ground in frustration.


    Another silentpanion stroked his chin thoughtfully and chimed in.


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious too. If shees to the training groundster, maybe we could have a sparring match. Or is that too rude to even think?¡±


    Iona revisited a thought that had crossed her mind many times today.


    This estate is indeed strange.


    Why are the knights tasked with protecting the Duke and Duchess more curious about theirdy¡¯sbat skills than her character?


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Unable to stand by any longer, one of the maidservants cleared her throat loudly.


    Only then did the three knights, who had beenpletely unaware of her presence, simultaneously turn around.


    They had been so convinced that they were alone with theirrades that their expressions immediately hardened upon seeing Iona.


    The first to regain hisposure and show proper respect was Sir Ventil, who had also apanied Iona as her escort.


    Being a sensible person who knew this was not the right time to challenge a newlywed, his greeting was quite polite.


    ¡°Ah, hello, Lady... My Lady!¡±


    Despite this, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t fundamentally different from his sword-obsessedrades.


    Sir Ventil, who hastily corrected himself, stood nervously and looked at Iona.Hispanions, standing beside him, quickly followed his example and straightened their postures.


    The young knight, who had been the most aggressive in hisments, fidgeted nervously before hurriedly offering an apology.


    ¡°I, I apologize. I don¡¯t know how much you overheard, but I was merely expressing my admiration for you, My Lady...¡±


    Though it was a half-hearted apology, Iona decided not to reprimand him for his rudeness.


    As a fellow knight, she could somewhat understand his feelings. Besides, she hadn¡¯te here to discipline the knights.


    After dismissing themotion, Iona quickly stated her reason for being there.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need to make this situation any more ufortable. Now, does anyone know where the Duke is?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the Duke is speaking with the captain inside. Would you like me to guide you there?¡±


    Sir Ventil asked with a cid expression.


    It was obvious he was trying to regain some favor.


    Although he hadn¡¯t really lost much favor to begin with, Iona didn¡¯t refuse his offer.


    There was no reason to turn down the courtesy he had extended.


    ¡°Then please, lead the way.¡±


    Iona saw the knights quietly breathe a sigh of relief.


    While waiting for Sir Ventil to lead her, Iona casually sized up the training grounds.


    The area was neatly divided, and the equipment was well-maintained, leaving little to criticize.


    Since she had just settled into her new home, it seemed like a good idea to resume her personal training starting tomorrow.


    ¡°My Lady.¡±


    Just then, the young knight cautiously approached Iona.


    Sir Ventil, who had been about to lead her, turned around with a puzzled expression.


    When Iona signaled with her eyes for an exnation, the knight awkwardly scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Would it be possible... to have a sparring match with youter?¡±


    ¡°Are you confident you won¡¯t regret it?¡±


    Iona raised an eyebrow in mild surprise.


    She had been nning to gauge the knights¡¯ skills soon, but she hadn¡¯t expected someone to ask for a sparring match so quickly.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t just a new hire at the duke¡¯s household; she had married into the family and therefore couldn¡¯t deeply involve herself in the knights¡¯ affairs.


    She had intended to be satisfied with merely observing their training, but this was a good opportunity.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been itching for a proper duel since my retirement, and this couldn¡¯t havee at a better time.¡¯


    Without pitying the knight for his single-minded obsession with the sword, Iona, too, was a knight at heart.


    Iona turned to Sir Ventil and asked.


    ¡°Did you say your name was Sir Ventil?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been since the Duke went inside?¡±


    ¡°Not long. About 30 minutes or so...¡±


    ¡°I was worried about interrupting his business, but this timing is perfect. I¡¯ll spar with him until the Dukees out.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll spar with him?¡±


    Sir Ventil asked in surprise.


    The knight who had mustered the courage to ask for a spar clenched his fist in silent triumph.


    Instead of answering Sir Ventil¡¯s question, Iona gave a simple order to the maid.


    ¡°Can you go to my room and fetch my sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Fortunately, she was wearing pants, so she didn¡¯t need to change her clothes.


    A lifetime of wearing uniforms had made her prefer pants even as casual wear, saving her the trouble of changing.


    As she watched the maid walk away to get the sword, Iona began to stretch lightly.


    Sir Ventil, who had been looking around in confusion, showed signs of inner conflict.


    After a while, he raised his hand timidly and asked.


    ¡°Then, may I be next in line for a spar?¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll proceed with those adjustments.¡±


    Knight Captain Schneider said as he closed the file with a relieved expression.


    The end of the tedious discussions that had been giving him a headache brought him a sense of relief.


    In contrast, Leroy, who had been frowning the entire time, added a cautious reminder.


    ¡°Make sure it¡¯s done without any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Schneider tapped his chest lightly with his fist, indicating that he would handle it without issue.


    Despite the light gesture, hisrge frame made it seem quite substantial.


    Leroy chose not to add any unnecessary nagging and quietly agreed.


    Schneider wasn¡¯t ipetent enough to fail at his task, and Leroy had plenty of other matters to attend to.


    After saying his goodbyes, Leroy briskly headed outside.


    Instead of seeing him off, Schneider naturally followed alongside him as if to apany him.


    It seemed he had more to say.


    ¡°So, how does it feel to be a married man now, Duke?¡±


    As expected, the subtle question came promptly.


    Leroy, striding down the corridor, responded in a monotonous tone.


    ¡°Of course, it feels wonderful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. But, perhaps you could find time to arrange an introduction. Our knights should at least know who theirdy is, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already nned for it. However, considering how busy she¡¯s been, I wanted to give her some time to rest without dealing with various trivial tasks.¡±


    ¡°How can introducing ourdy be considered a trivial task?¡±


    Schneider feigned disappointment as he scolded Leroy.


    It might have been seen as yful, but given Schneider¡¯s massive, muscr frame, the nature of the remark became somewhat ambiguous.


    Leroy intentionally ignored Schneider¡¯s reproach and stepped outside.


    As soon as he passed through the arched entrance and set foot on the dirt ground, intense sunlight suddenly flooded his vision.


    It took a moment for his eyes, ustomed to the dim interior, to adjust to the bright light.


    After a short while, Leroy was able to take in the bustling training grounds.


    It seemed there were more people than before he started his conversation with Schneider.


    Schneider, unable to contain his curiosity, got straight to the point.


    ¡°Duke, what kind of person is yourdy?¡±


    ¡°If you ask her husband, all you¡¯ll get is praise.¡±


    ¡°Then...! Is she really as strong as the rumors say?¡±


    It was unclear why Schneider¡¯s thoughts had taken such a turn.


    Certainly, Iona¡¯s exceptional swordsmanship was a point of pride, but whether it was the appropriatepliment in this context was debatable.


    With aplex expression, Leroy responded.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never actually fought with my wife.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯d lose?¡±


    Schneider asked yfully, patting Leroy¡¯s shoulder.


    However, Leroy couldn¡¯t muster his usual smile at Schneider¡¯s joke.


    He had caught sight of familiar silver hair among the crowd in the distance.


    With a feeling of incredulity, Leroy strode towards the source of his suspicion. Schneider followed, looking puzzled.


    As they got closer to the gathered crowd, Schneider also understood why Leroy had rushed over.


    Inside a makeshift ring formed by the onlookers, one of his subordinates was shing swords with a woman he¡¯d never seen before.


    It couldn¡¯t be called a sparring match; the woman was overwhelmingly dominating his subordinate.


    A young woman with such extraordinary martial prowess and silver hair.


    Recognizing her identity, Schneider let out a small exmation of awe. Then, he became furious.


    Drawing on all the strength in his diaphragm, Schneider roared.


    ¡°You idiots... get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a hierarchy to everything, you know. How dare you request a sparring match before your Captain! What were you thinking, or were you even thinking at all?¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    ¡°Schneider.¡±


    Leroy stopped Schneider with a low voice.


    Only then did Schneider seem toe to his senses, realizing his mistake and shutting his mouth.


    Thinking quickly, he immediately shifted his demeanor and began scolding his subordinates.


    ¡°How long has thedy been here, huh? She must be tired, and you make such unreasonable requests! You selfish fools, always thinking only about yourselves. This is not how I raised you.¡±


    After handling the situation, Schneider nced sideways to gauge Leroy¡¯s reaction.


    Leroy didn¡¯t seem entirely pleased with Schneider¡¯s response, but he also didn¡¯t try to reassert his authority.


    Leroy¡¯s attention was directed elsewhere, not at Schneider.


    ¡°Your Grace?¡±Upon hearing Schneider¡¯smand, Iona stopped her attack and, upon noticing Leroy, smiled warmly.


    Iona quickly sheathed her sword and walked towards him.


    Her graceful movements starkly contrasted with the knights who appeared defeated and weary.


    Leroy was momentarily silent, unsure how to interpret the situation.


    Iona asked calmly, as if nothing unusual had happened.


    ¡°Did your conversation go well?¡±


    ¡°Conversation?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I heard you went in to discuss something important. I was waiting for you to finish.¡±


    ¡°¡­While sparring?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Was it his imagination, or did Iona¡¯s face look particrly cheerful?


    Upon closer inspection, it seemed unfair to me just the knights for challenging thedy to a duel.


    It urred to Leroy that Iona might have been the one to suggest sparring in the first ce.


    If that was the case, it made more sense to chastise Iona than the knights, but thinking about it, there was no real reason to make an issue of it.


    After all, Leroy himself often sparred with the knights for training.


    Although it was a bit concerning that such a situation had arisen only two days after arriving at their new home.


    ¡°¡­No, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    After a brief consideration, Leroy concluded leniently.


    It was perhaps a bit unfair to the captain, who had received a stern look for merely wanting to spar with Iona.


    However, hearing Leroy¡¯s words, Schneider¡¯s face lit up instead.


    Schneider quickly stepped forward and extended his hand to Iona.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, mydy. I am Schneider Lam, the knight captain.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Iona reached out to shake his hand but hesitated.


    Her hand was sweaty from gripping the sword for so long, making her self-conscious about her first impression as someone¡¯s spouse.


    While she hesitated, Schneider eagerly grabbed her hand, his eyes shining.


    ¡°Even though it was brief, I watched your sparring closely. I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt and cause any inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°Inconvenience? Not at all. I was merely warming up while waiting for the duke. You interrupted at just the right time.¡±


    ¡°Your swordsmanship is textbook perfect. Were you holding back out of consideration for my subordinates, or is that your usual style?¡±


    Schneider¡¯s keen question made Iona smile sheepishly.


    Heuser, who had first taught Iona swordsmanship, was a former mercenary.


    He taught practical swordsmanship geared toward survival, and that was what Iona had be ustomed to.


    However, aware of her position as a knight, she always used textbook swordsmanship during duels.


    Since this was a virtue pursued by the Royal Knights, Iona deftly deflected the question instead of revealing the truth.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out if you push me to the point where I can¡¯t afford to hold back. Then you¡¯ll know which answer is correct.¡±


    It was a skillful reply, based on themon sense among martial artists.


    Schneiderughed out loud at Iona¡¯sbative response.


    ¡°Oh¡­! I didn¡¯t expect the Duke¡¯s partner to have such a bold charm!


    Great, just great! If given the chance, I¡¯ll do my best as well. But don¡¯t lump me in with those idiots; I¡¯m on a different level, haha!¡±


    Schneider kept ncing at Leroy with an expression that said he was itching to draw his sword immediately.


    It seemed he was ready to start another match right then and there if Leroy gave the nod.


    Watching this, Leroy felt utterly dumbfounded.


    To schedule a sparring match right after introductions¡ªwere all knights like this?


    It was no surprise that Schneider, whose head seemed filled with muscle, would behave this way, but he hadn¡¯t expected his own wife to be so open to this kind of insubordination.


    In the end, it was Leroy who stepped in to defuse the overheated atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to address my wife¡¯s reason for seeking me out first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Schneider reluctantly stepped back, remembering Iona¡¯s earlier words, looking visibly disappointed.


    Yet, his lingering gaze suggested he was determined to realize his wish soon.


    Leroy stepped between Schneider and Iona, pretending not to notice.


    Fortunately, Iona also seemed to prioritize her spouse, as she readily epted Leroy¡¯s escort.


    As they moved away from the crowd, the knights¡¯ cheers echoed behind them.


    ¡°Mydy! You muste again!¡±


    ¡°You were amazing today!¡±


    ¡°From today, my dream is to be you, Sir Iona!¡±


    ¡°Woo-hoo! You¡¯re awesome, mydy!¡±


    Feeling Iona subtly quicken her pace, Leroy felt a bit relieved.


    It wasforting to know he wasn¡¯t the only one wanting to ignore the embarrassing behavior of the knights.


    <strong>***</strong>


    The ce where the two headed after leaving the training ground was a nearby garden.


    Although there was an official entrance, a small path behind the training ground led to a paved walking trail.


    Matching his stride with Iona¡¯s, Leroy soon led her to a bench.


    Whether it was because he frequented this ce often or knew theyout well, his guidance was natural.


    Given that Leroy had lived here all his life, it was no surprise.


    Iona nced back at the maids who had followed them, thinking how nice it would be if she could guide guests like this someday.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty from all the exercise. Could you bring some cold water?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±


    ¡°And all of you, take your timeing back,¡± Iona added, softly emphasizing thest three words.


    Understanding the hint to give them privacy, the maids bowed deeply and retraced their steps.


    Iona watched their retreating figures intently.


    Finally, Leroy revealed the curiosity he had suppressed in front of his subordinates.


    ¡°So, what brings you to find me?¡±


    They saw each other every night in the bedroom, so she didn¡¯t need to go through the trouble ofing out here.


    Thinking something might be wrong, Leroy¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Matching his seriousness, Iona replied, ¡°Actually¡­ the maids are acting strange.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s face showed confusion at the unexpected topic.


    He had discreetly asked the head maid, and she reported that most of the maids were happy to wee the newdy. Was that not the case?


    When Leroy first met Iona, he had been wary of her, thinking she was a tool of the Crown Prince. Perhaps some still felt the same.


    Leroy asked seriously, ¡°Have the maids been rude?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, have they caused trouble? Ruined clothes or food?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ncing around, Iona leaned closer to his ear and whispered cautiously, ¡°They¡¯re all being too nice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leroy remained silent, waiting for Iona to continue.


    But Iona just watched his reaction with a troubled expression.


    Leroy looked at her with eyes that seemed to ask, ¡®What¡¯s the problem with that?¡¯


    An awkward silence ensued.


    Unable to bear the growing silence, Iona spoke again.


    ¡°I know you instructed them to be considerate. I understand your intention, but it¡¯s overwhelming. I¡¯ve never received such detailed care from servants before¡­¡±


    Iona¡¯s voice trailed off, clearly ufortable.


    Leroy finally understood what was going on.


    In essence, the same kind of admiration and enthusiasm he had witnessed at the training ground was also happening in their private quarters.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Leroy barely managed to suppress theughter that almost burst out reflexively.


    In a calm voice, he pointed out the truth.


    "¡­It seems there¡¯s been some misunderstanding. I never gave such an order."


    It took Iona quite some time toprehend Leroy¡¯s words.


    Not only was he saying somethingpletely unexpected, but if the order hadn¡¯te from him, she couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what had led to this situation.


    But there was no reason for Leroy to lie to her in this situation.


    Iona muttered in a dazed voice, "Then why¡­?"


    "Didn''t I tell youst time that the head maid seems to have taken a liking to you? It seems the other maids feel simrly."


    "But that can¡¯t be right.""Why not?"


    Leroy asked softly, staring intently at Iona.


    Feeling ufortable under his gaze, Iona lowered her eyes to avoid his, though it wasn¡¯t much of an escape since he leaned forward to match her eye level.


    With her hands sped tightly on herp, she nervously picked at her fingertips as she spoke.


    "I haven¡¯t done anything to earn their approval. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a perfectdy who can win everyone over with just a first impression."


    "You seem tock confidence in yourself."


    "I''m just stating the facts."


    Iona emphasized, her voice firm.


    She thought the conversation was growing increasingly foolish.


    Pointing out the obvious, she said, "Until recently, I was a loyal follower of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction. It¡¯s only natural that they would be wary of me."


    "But you¡¯re married to me now."


    "Perhaps I''m deceiving you to uncover your weaknesses."


    "So, you n to trick me and eat me to the bone?"


    Leroy rested his chin on his hand, looking up at Iona with a subtle gaze.


    Having spent more than just a few nights with him, Iona easily understood the hidden meaning behind his words.


    She tried not to show the heat rising to her cheeks as she responded in a stiff voice.


    "I¡¯m just speaking hypothetically."


    "Well, since your hypothesis isn¡¯t true, there¡¯s no chance you¡¯ll ever betray the people¡¯s expectations here. Isn¡¯t that enough?"


    Despite Leroy¡¯s attempt to conclude the matter, Iona still seemed unconvinced.


    Unlike Iona, who remained dissatisfied, Leroy didn¡¯t find this issue particrly difficult to understand.


    The astute head maid had likely already noticed his genuine affection for his wife and had subtly hinted at this to the maids under her charge.


    ''She must have figured out that we¡¯re getting along well, so the maids probably felt morefortable approaching her.''


    That was all there was to it.


    He had indeed left orders to treat his wife without anyck of respect, but he never imagined that thismand would inspire personal affection.


    The maids¡¯ care for Iona was so excessive that it left her feeling quite embarrassed, which likely stemmed from their personal affection rather than any promise of reward from Leroy.


    After all, Leroy hadn¡¯t promised any particr reward for this.


    But unlike Iona, who found it burdensome, Leroy thought she was more than deserving of such treatment.


    Even he, who had once doubted Iona, had gradually be captivated by her.


    He had noticed before that she tended to undervalue herself.


    One example was when she asked if he had married her only for financial reasons.


    Recalling the pity he had felt back then, Leroy spoke earnestly.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. Just ept it as it is: the people here have grown to like you."


    "That¡¯s easy for you to say."


    "I just wish you¡¯d finally recognize that you¡¯re someone who deserves it."


    "Deserve¡­?"


    ¡®As if I could deserve such a thing.¡¯


    The words that were about to follow never left Iona¡¯s lips.


    She realized it would only tire out the listener, and more importantly, she could hear the footsteps of others approaching from down the hallway.


    The maids she had asked to fetch water were returning, their steps ovepping in a soft rhythm.


    And sure enough, familiar faces soon appeared around the corner.


    She had expected them to take a little longer since she had asked them to go slowly, but they returned sooner than she thought.


    With a puzzled expression, Iona waited quietly as they approached.


    One of the maids stepped forward and handed Iona a ss of water, saying, "I thought you might be warm, so I prepared cold water. And, ma¡¯am, there¡¯s a guest at the main residence. What would you like to do?"


    "A guest?"


    "Yes, Lady Yulia just arrived, and there¡¯s also a gentleman who has been waiting for some time. Should I tell them toe tomorrow if they n to stay long?"


    "A gentleman?"


    Leroy murmured, as if questioning himself.


    Iona dismissed it as mere curiosity about the unfamiliar visitor and thought little of it.


    As she mentally sifted through who mighte to see her, she suddenly let out a small exmation.


    "Could it be a man named Fin? He¡¯s fairly young, with light brown hair and sses."


    "Young?"


    Leroy¡¯s voice grew louder.


    The unexpected reaction, more pronounced than typical muttering, caught Iona¡¯s attention, and she finally turned her gaze to him.


    The maid, who had also nced at Leroy, respectfully bowed her head and exined, "Yes, that¡¯s right. He said he used to work under you before your marriage, so we led him to the drawing room. Shall I take you there?"


    Iona didn¡¯t respond immediately; instead, she locked eyes with Leroy.


    Sensing some discontent from him, she decided to address the issue with her husband, who was right beside her, before dealing with the distant guest.


    However, after carefully observing Leroy¡¯s face, she found nothing unusual about it.


    With a light smile, he then naturally rose from his seat and reached out to her.


    "It¡¯s not polite to keep guests waiting too long, is it?" Leroy asked, extending his hand toward Iona.


    <strong>***</strong>


    "Your Grace, this is Fin. He was a highly capable administrator overseeing the management of Modrov Estate."


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Grace. My name is Fin Gerfield."


    As Leroy epted the man¡¯s greeting, his first thought was, ''He¡¯s quite handsome.''*


    "Nice to meet you," Leroy said, concealing his initial thought behind a faint smile as he shook hands with the man.


    Fin Gerfield, as he introduced himself, was a man with a gentle and tidy appearance. Judging by hisck of any mention of a noble lineage, he seemed to be amoner, yet his formal demeanor was more polished than that of most noble offspring.


    His sharp jawline, straight nose, and well-formed eyes were even more striking.


    He had the kind of clean-cut looks that seemed better suited for a role involving face-to-face interactions rather than a desk job.


    Though, if that were the case, the first thing he¡¯d need to do is ditch those dull sses.


    Leroy, who had been watching him, withdrew his hand after the handshake, inspecting Fin¡¯s hand as he did so.


    The hand was smooth, without a single mark or sign of unnecessary power struggles.


    Leroy inadvertently recalled the young man he had encountered in the capital and chuckled softly as he let his arm fall to his side.


    ''Am I bing overly sensitive?''


    Perhaps it was because he had faced so many rivals in the capital that he instinctively followed his wife to investigate as soon as he heard a young man hade to visit.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Leroy reflected on his narrow-minded behavior of judging a stranger¡¯s appearance upon first meeting.


    Leroy redirected the conversation, asking, "But what brings you here? You were managing Modrov Estate, weren¡¯t you? Is this about a work report?"


    "No, He was called to take on some responsibilities rted to the Ida Estate."


    "I also requested to be transferred so that I could serve Lady Iona more closely."


    Fin added his exnation with a respectful demeanor.


    At this, the faint smile on Leroy¡¯s lips grew a bit tense.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    "...Isn''t it still meaningful to contribute your strength to the domain, even if it''s for a lord who is far away?"


    "Of course, that was also an honorable task. However, the once chaotic state of the domain has stabilized significantly. I judged that it would be fine for me to leave my post. Besides, I¡¯ve received so much help from the lord that I felt a strong desire to repay that debt."


    "Help, you say?"


    Leroy asked, maintaining his smiling face.


    Unable to watch any longer, Iona stepped in between them.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about Leroy¡¯s meaningful reaction; rather, she wanted to stop Fin from mentioning past events.


    Given how he thought of her as his benefactor, it was obvious he would only say good things about her.


    She wasn¡¯t thick-skinned enough to sit quietly and listen to exaggerated praise about herself.


    "Please don¡¯t pay attention to him. He has a peculiar sense of loyalty, so he tends to exaggerate trivial matters."Respecting Iona¡¯s intentions, Fin silently stepped back.


    Leroy¡¯s suspicion grew even more at his obedient attitude.


    From what Leroy knew, neither Iona nor the rest of the count''s family visited the Modrov estate often.


    It was true that Iona had visited recently, but even then, she had only been gone for about two weeks.


    Excluding travel time, her actual stay would have been even shorter.


    Leroy was curious about what could have happened during that brief period for this man to talk about ''great help'' or a ''debt.''


    "...I hope I''ll have the chance to hear about itter."


    As Leroy subtly hinted at a future conversation while narrowing his eyes at Fin, there was a knock at the door from outside.


    "Pardon the interruption, Your Grace. May Ie in for a moment?"


    It was one of Leroy¡¯s aides.


    When Leroy granted entry, the aide immediately entered and bowed deeply.


    "I apologize for the disturbance. There¡¯s an urgent document that requires your attention."


    Judging by the troubled expression, it seemed to be a genuinely pressing matter.


    Leroy suddenly realized that this wasn¡¯t the time for him to be leisurely lingering around.


    He should have returned to his office immediately after meeting Schneider, but he had used his meeting with Iona as an excuse to dy. On impulse, he had followed along to this reunion.


    It was time to return to his duties.


    Yet, Leroy hesitated, unable to bring himself to stand up.


    As his hesitation dragged on, not only his aide but also Fin and Iona turned their gazes toward him.


    They seemed ready to bid him farewell, waiting for him to say his goodbyes.


    There was no reason for him to stay here any longer, and the urgency in his aide¡¯s expression made it clear that his presence was needed elsewhere.


    Leroy had no choice but to acknowledge how odd it would be to insist on staying here any longer.


    With a quiet sigh, he rose from his seat.


    ¡°You said you¡¯ll be helping my wife from now on, so I suppose we¡¯ll be seeing each other often. I hope we¡¯ll have the chance to sit down for a proper chat over tea next time.¡±


    ¡°It would be an honor. Please call on me anytime, and I wille to you immediately.¡±


    Fin bowed deeply, a gesture of respect.


    Leroy turned his attention to Iona, thinking that under different circumstances, he might have regarded Fin quite favorably.


    Instead of bidding him farewell with words, Iona simply looked up at him in silence.


    Leroy leaned down and kissed her cheek naturally.


    It had be amon greeting between them as their rtionship grew closer.


    But why did he asionally feel a sense of unease even as their skin touched so familiarly?


    ¡®Even after getting married, I still can¡¯t seem to put my mind at ease. I must be quite a narrow-minded man,¡¯ he mused bitterly to himself, hiding his thoughts as he straightened up.


    They had promised to be faithful to each other, and Leroy never doubted that Iona would keep that promise.


    Yet, as he looked into her inscrutable face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uncertain about their rtionship.


    Several times, when he had subtly hinted at his true feelings, Iona had responded with reactions that were neither clearly negative nor positive.


    ¡®Or rather, closer to rejection,¡¯ he thought.


    He recalled the answer she gave when he expressed different expectations for their marriage.


    When he tried to talk about affection, Iona had emphasized the importance of amunity spirit based on consideration and trust, with a resolute expression.


    Her words were far removed from any talk of romance, so Leroy adjusted his ns, deciding to gradually win her over instead of harboring misced hopes.


    He intended to surround her entirely with himself, ensuring that when she eventually realized her feelings, she would find no other options but him.


    And yet, up until now, he had believed everything was going smoothly...


    ''Perhaps the only one who''s grown deeper feelings is me.''


    With a sense of defeat, Leroy let out a small chuckle.


    Oddly enough, despite the bitter conclusion, he didn''t feel entirely displeased.


    Noticing his inexplicable smile, Iona asked with a hint of curiosity.


    "Is there something you''d like to say?"


    "No, nothing at all. I''ll see you at dinner."


    He couldn''t possibly let her catch a glimpse of the unseemly thoughts lurking inside him.


    Waving her off lightly, Leroy turned away from her.


    His final shred of pride was not checking Fin''s expression as he walked out with his aide.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°...It seems like you two are a good couple. I¡¯m relieved to see that things are going well between you two.¡±


    These were Fin¡¯s first words after breaking the silence once Leroy had left the room.


    Iona, who had been staring at the door through which Leroy had exited, now turned her gaze to Fin.


    She didn¡¯t hide the pleased expression that spread across her face as she asked, ¡°Does it really look that way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to be honest, I was a bit surprised. I had thought it was merely a political marriage. But the atmosphere between you seemed as if you had naturally grown close and then decided to marry.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Officially, it was known that Leroy had married Iona at the Imperial family''s suggestion, but the truth was that they had shared countless unofficial meetings before their marriage.


    Because of this, Leroy and Iona knew much more about each other than most nobles who marry with only a vague awareness of each other''s family size, wealth, and appearance.


    Given that their rtionship had originally begun as a contract, this was a rather interesting contrast.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite adept at ttery since Ist saw you. But since it¡¯s pleasant to hear, I won¡¯t bother correcting you,¡± Iona replied jokingly.


    Thement about her and Leroy appearing to have a good marriage was perhaps the most gratifyingpliment Iona could receive.


    After all, it was one of her firm resolutions when she had returned to the past.


    However, since romantic rtionships weren''t exactly a topic one unted, Iona naturally shifted the conversation.


    ¡°In any case, you''ve done welling all this way. I¡¯m sorry to have made you leave your home for my sake.¡±


    Yulia had returned to the ce where she was born and raised, but for Fin, this was a strangend he had never set foot in before, where he had arrived alone on a new assignment.


    That¡¯s why Iona had met with Yulia briefly and then immediately moved to greet Fin.


    Unlike Yulia, who seemed excited at the thought of reuniting with her family, Fin had no one he knew within the duchy except Iona.


    ¡°I was the one who asked to be of service first. In fact, I was delighted that you allowed it,¡± Fin replied with a humble tone.


    After Iona became the Countess of Modrov, Fin had quickly sent a letter expressing his desire to serve her closely.


    Unlike Erich, who had stubbornly insisted on bing her knight, this was a wee offer for Iona.


    There were several tasks Iona had nned to handle within the duchy, and Fin was the perfect candidate for those.


    While she could have used the existing personnel from the duchy, it seemed more fitting to bring in someone new for matters rted to the Ida estate.


    Most of the people within the duchy harbored resentment toward Viscount Ida, and the Viscount was not unaware of this sentiment.


    From the Viscount''s perspective, it would be morefortable to interact with someone entirely unfamiliar.


    ¡°How is the estate running?¡± Iona asked.


    ¡°Just as I mentioned to the Duke earlier. It¡¯s all thanks to the excellent proxy you appointed. Viscount us has quite the knack for managing the estate.¡± Fin responded.


    ¡°You mean he¡¯s been listening to your advice, right?¡±


    ¡°Ever since you inherited the title, he practically worships you as if you were a deity.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Fin seemed to feel ufortable asserting himself in front of Iona, so he skillfully redirected the conversation.


    Even so, his response was almost a confirmation. After all, Fin had been the one corresponding with Iona all this time, representing her position.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for Iona to imagine Daniel sitting politely in front of Fin, looking frightened as he ryed her orders.


    Whatever the reason, it was fortunate that Daniel hadn¡¯t entertained any other thoughts and had followed instructions without issue.


    ¡°What about Lady Fleur? I heard she left the Modrov estate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, after receiving the message you sent earlier, she relocated nearby for a while¡­ but before I left the estate, I believe she had returned to the capital entirely.¡±


    ¡°The capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems she found rural life rather dull. And there¡¯s no longer a need for her toy low.¡±


    After all, with Hayden, Nils, and Yvonne all dead, there was no one left to argue about her return.Returning to where she originally lived, rather than staying in a strange foreignnd, must have been a much moreforting choice.


    It seemed that everything had more or less settled into its proper ce.


    Iona smiled slightly as she spoke. ¡°We might meet againter.¡±


    ¡°She would be delighted if you visited her first. In fact, she was quite upset when she received the letter telling her to leave.¡±


    ¡°I seem to have received more affection from the beauty than I deserved. I don¡¯t recall treating her particrly well.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something she asked me to pass along if I ever saw you again, Countess.¡±


    ¡°To me?¡±


    Iona raised an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in her expression.


    Fleur had something she wanted Iona to know?


    Iona couldn¡¯t quite imagine what it might be. After all, everything they had conspired to do together had been neatly wrapped up.


    ¡°Since a certain person who requires careful mention is involved, Lady Fleur suggested I report it directly to you in person¡­ so here I am, finally delivering the message.¡±


    With that, Fin began to summarize the story Fleur had shared with him.


    The information Fleur shared was about a suspicious monologue she overheard in Hayden''s bedroom.


    While it wasn¡¯t a significant clue, Iona couldn¡¯t shake the unease she felt about Hayden¡¯s reaction to Bilfowd territory.


    "¡­Hayden didn¡¯t have any particr ties with Grand Duke Ernst."


    Although he was the eldest son of the imperial family, the current emperor hadn''t ascended to the throne as quickly as one might expect given his position.


    Opinions on the reason for this dy varied, but the most popr theory was that thete emperor favored his second daughter, Princess Teresa, over the current emperor.


    However, Iona couldn''t be sure if that information was reliable. If it were true, the emperor wouldn''t have confined the princess to her own pce.


    Considering that one of the first things the current emperor did after his coronation was send his youngest brother, Grand Duke Ernst, to Bilfowd territory, it seemed more likely that the realpetitor had been Ernst.


    ¡®It¡¯s more usible to think there¡¯s something hidden in Bilfowd territory rather than a direct connection with Grand Duke Ernst¡­ But then again, Hayden did serve the empress at one point. The possibility of the former can¡¯t be entirely dismissed.¡¯


    The problem was that she couldn¡¯t grasp what exactly it was.


    Even though Iona had inherited all the duties of the family head after taking over the house, there had been no mention of Bilfowd territory or Grand Duke Ernst among those responsibilities.


    From this, she could infer one thing: it wasn¡¯t a financial issue.


    Any kind of secret fund would have left some trace in the ledgers.


    And Iona knew precisely where Hayden kept the location of such secret safes.


    ¡®Who knows? Maybe Hayden knew some hidden weakness of the empress rted to Grand Duke Ernst.¡¯


    But even that was just wild spection.


    Then, what was the reason Hayden suspected Baron Franz?


    It wasn¡¯t likely that Hayden would have shared any important information he kept entirely to himself with someone as insignificant as Baron Franz.


    As Iona pondered this, she suddenly recalled thest thing Baron Franz had said to her.


    "You''re not his adopted daughter, you''re Count Modrov''s illegitimate child! I know everything! I know who your real mother is!"


    He imed that the reason he, as the second son, was trusted enough by the Count to act as his deputy was because he shared a secret that shouldn¡¯t havee to light.


    The secret about Bilfowd territory, which Hayden left no trace of, and Baron Franz¡¯s absurd im.


    If she tried to connect the two¡­


    ¡®Could my real mother be in Bilfowd territory?¡¯


    Iona let out a small, bitterugh.


    It was a ridiculous thought.


    If the information Fleur provided pointed to not the empress¡¯ weakness but rather the secret of her birth, there was no need to consider it seriously.


    After all, unless her real mother was someone of noble status, there was no reason for Count Modrov to react so sensitively.


    ¡®But if my mother really were a noblewoman, they wouldn¡¯t have raised me in such a way. Even if they didn¡¯t want to take responsibility and abandoned me, turning a blind eye to the abuse is another matter entirely.¡¯


    The fantasy that she might be of noble birth was something she should have outgrown in her childhood.


    With that thought, Iona wiped away the faint smile that had appeared on her lips.


    Fin, who had been quietly observing her, asked seriously, "Is there anything thates to mind?"


    "No," Iona replied with a casual shrug.


    It was too embarrassing to voice such ridiculous spections out loud.


    She understood why neither Fleur nor Fin had rushed to inform her of this earlier.


    At this moment, all she could do was make vague guesses.


    "I''ve overseen the family for quite some time, from the moment I inherited the title until I arrived at the duchy, and I haven''t noticed anything particrly suspicious. It¡¯s hard to draw any solid conclusions from such a small clue..."


    "The person who could have been a problem is already dead," Fin interjected,pleting her thought.


    "Exactly. The dead can¡¯t suddenly use that information against me, nor can they be made to speak from the grave. So, for now, there''s nothing more to say other than we¡¯ll wait and see."


    "If I do find anything suspicious, I¡¯ll inform you right away."


    "I appreciate your sense of responsibility. But you''ll be busy with other matters for the time being."


    With that, Iona smoothly wrapped up the previous topic, sping her hands together as she did.


    Now it was time to reveal the real reason she had called him here.


    Since Fin had been the one to express his willingness toe to her, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to exin what she needed him to do.


    Normally, she would have first discussed the work details and tried to persuade him to assist her.


    Thinking about how the sequence of events had gotten a bit mixed up, Iona felt a slight twinge of awkwardness as she spoke.


    "You can decide whether to stay here or listen to what I have to say first."


    "What are you nning that you''re giving me such a warning?" Fin asked, half-jokingly.


    "Well¡­ it¡¯s something simr to what you''ve done before."


    What had she promised him when she took him away from Baron Franz and made him her own right-hand man?


    Hadn¡¯t she said that she would use him well, that he would be valued?


    And yet here she was, about to assign him a task simr to the one he¡¯d done under Baron Franz. If he expressed any dissatisfaction, she wouldn¡¯t have a valid excuse.


    All she could hope for was that he would understand her situation once she exined the full story.


    Iona quickly added, almost as if defending herself, "But it¡¯s different in nature. The goal isn¡¯t to falsify the ledgers but to set a trap. If I exin in more detail..."


    "I''ll do it," Fin interrupted.


    His voice was calm and steady.


    Iona hesitated, raising her eyes to look at him.


    The speed of his eptance made her wonder if he had truly understood what she was asking.


    She stared at him in silence for a moment before snapping out of her daze and speaking again.


    "...I haven¡¯t even finished exining yet."


    "If it¡¯s something you need, that¡¯s reason enough."


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Iona was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Unlike Fin, who epted the earlier proposal without a second thought, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to easily say that it was a good idea.


    Feeling uneasy, Iona rubbed her lips.


    ¡®As if I didn¡¯t see thising¡­¡¯


    Fin had never once asked how he would be used here. That meant he was willing to follow whatever order Iona gave, without question.


    Even knowing that, there was a reason she hesitated now¡ªit was because she knew it was an excessive kindness towards her.


    As if sensing Iona¡¯s inner turmoil, a faint smile yed on Fin¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Are you going to say I¡¯m being emotional again? That I¡¯m showing you excessive loyalty for no real reason?¡±


    They had already had a simr spat in the past.Fin¡¯s question seemed to suggest this:


    Are you still agonizing over such meaningless worries? When will you finally ept that I¡¯ve made up my mind to follow you?


    Iona thought his gaze looked very much like someone else¡¯s kind face she had just seen.


    ¡®I just wish you¡¯d finally acknowledge that you¡¯re someone deserving of such loyalty.¡¯


    As she recalled Leroy¡¯s calm voice, her throat felt strangely itchy. Iona swallowed hard for no reason.


    Leroy had told her not to overthink things, but to simply ept the truth as it was.


    He probably said that because he didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand others¡¯ kindness due to herck of confidence.


    Iona was well aware that she had a somewhat tiresome personality.


    Maybe it was because she had been abandoned by her mother, her father, and the lord she had once served.


    Because of that past, whenever someone showed her undeserved kindness, she always felt ufortable.


    ¡®Thinking that way might have been how I managed to live an honest life. Even with Fin, in the past, I only took him in to use him; I never truly cared for him.¡¯


    She even led him to a meaningless death in the end.


    Remembering what she had done to him in the past, Iona felt she had no right to be so shameless as to try andmand him now.


    Even if that was what he wanted.


    But¡­


    ¡®If I¡¯m going to continue living in the past like that, what¡¯s the point of everything I¡¯m doing now?¡¯


    She hade this far because she wanted to form a different kind of rtionship with Leroy.


    Because of that, many things had changed.


    No, she had been the one to change them.


    If there was a difference between her past life and her current one, it was only herself.


    So, perhaps she could see herself as a different person from before.


    Although she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by Leroy¡¯s words, hisfort had given her a glimmer of hope.


    The changed self, the self living this new life, might truly be, as he said, someone ¡®worthy.¡¯


    ¡°Do I need to exin in detail just how much the help you¡¯ve given me has meant in my life for you to believe me?¡±


    Fin pressed Iona for an answer.


    Staring at him for a moment, Iona finally let out a wearyugh.


    She shook her head slowly, her voice much lighter now.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve grown used to it.¡±


    Suddenly, it didn¡¯t seem to matter whether they were kind to her because they were overly naive or because they genuinely misunderstood her nature.


    As long as she grew closer to their ideals, they would never have to wake from that illusion.


    Striving to be a good person wouldn¡¯t be a bad goal for Iona herself.


    <strong>***</strong>


    Time passed without incident, and the day to visit the Ida estate finally arrived.


    True to his word, Leroy boarded the carriage alongside Iona, ready to apany her to the barony.


    Their party was small, with only five attendants besides the coachman¡ªYulia, Jonas, two knights, and Fin.


    Among them, it was the Becker siblings who rode in the same carriage as the hosts.


    Assigned as maid and attendant respectively, Yulia and Jonas were tasked with staying close to Iona and Leroy, though for some reason, they seemed particrly on edge.


    ¡°Jonas, your shirt cor is crooked.¡±


    ¡°Yulia, you¡¯ve got a loose strand of hair.¡±


    The two exchanged sharp criticisms, quickly adjusting their appearances.


    However, as the carriage traveled, the natural jostling made it impossible to maintain perfect posture.


    Their nitpicking continued without pause throughout the entire journey.


    Each time Jonas and Yulia noticed a w in one another, they pointed it out and corrected it repeatedly.


    Finally, Iona, unable to watch any longer, intervened.


    ¡°I think checking once before we arrive should be enough. These are hardly noticeable issues to begin with.¡±


    At that, both Jonas and Yulia turned their gazes towards Iona.


    Yulia ced a syed hand over her chest, speaking with fervor.


    ¡°Madam, this is not something we can take lightly. We are about to visit the Ida Viscounty. We must not give them any reason to look down on us. If we were to make such a mistake and cause any disgrace, how could we ever face the Duke and you again?¡±


    ¡°I agree. Maybe elsewhere, but not in Ida. No amount of preparation is too much for this.¡±


    It was the first time Iona had seen Jonas express such a serious opinion.


    ¡®No, was he like this when he questioned me about Yulia?¡¯


    If there was onemonality between the two situations, it was that the conflict with the imperial family was the root cause of the problem.


    This realization suddenly made Iona keenly aware of how much the sh seven years ago had affected their lives.


    As she listened to the Becker siblings¡¯ heated arguments, Iona unconsciously turned her gaze to Leroy.


    Normally, Leroy would have gently intervened to calm them down, but today, he simply stared out the window, saying nothing.


    After a long period of deep thought, Leroy suddenly asked Iona,


    ¡°When teaching martial arts, isn¡¯t itmon to use rough methods?¡±


    Iona responded a beatte.


    ¡°Depending on the situation, yes.¡±


    ¡°If the desire to learn is too intense, they could end up getting hurt.¡±


    She had a general idea of what he was getting at.


    Leroy seemed to hope that Iona¡¯s teaching would be more of a nightmare than a help to the Viscount Ida¡¯s son.


    To reassure him, Iona spoke calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s certain that today will be a day the Viscount¡¯s son won¡¯t want to remember.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Unless he has a particrly masochistic streak, he¡¯s not likely to feel any affection for someone who beats him to a pulp.¡±


    Leroy replied with satisfaction.


    Though spoken as a joke, it was hard to scold him for making such a remark.


    Iona, keeping her thoughts to herself, nced around at those seated nearby.


    Seeing them so well-prepared should have put her at ease, yet she couldn¡¯t shake her unease.


    The carriage traveled for quite some time before finally arriving at their destination.


    They had set out early in the morning, but by the time they reached the barony, it was already past midday.


    Jonas and Yulia, who had spent the entire journey fussing over their appearances, were now looking quite pale.


    Even so, they disembarked from the carriage with impable posture, so at least they had achieved their initial goal.


    As they confirmed the other members of their party were disembarking from the following carriages, Viscount Ida himself quickly came out to greet them warmly.


    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect both of you to visit together!¡±


    The Viscount seemed slightly surprised to see Leroy appear alongside Iona.


    It seemed he had taken Leroy¡¯s earlier promise to visit as nothing more than a polite formality.


    Stepping forward in Leroy¡¯s stead, Iona took the Viscount¡¯s hand and responded,


    ¡°We¡¯ve brought arger party today because I have a proposal to discuss with you.¡±


    As she spoke, Iona nced over at Fin, who was standing amidst the knights.


    Fin bowed slightly to Iona and the Viscount.


    The Viscount acknowledged his greeting with a vague nod and asked with a curious tone,


    ¡°A proposal, you say¡­?¡±


    ¡°With the two estates resuming contact, it¡¯s best to quickly resolve any lingering grievances that arose from our pastck ofmunication, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    For a moment, a flicker of understanding passed through the Viscount¡¯s eyes.


    Lingering grievances from past misunderstandings, she said.


    This wasn¡¯t some empty talk about forgetting past feelings and starting fresh.


    Especially not when it involved someone who seemed to specialize in managing money, judging by his appearance.


    Sensing the scent of money, the Viscount licked his dry lips and spoke.


    ¡°Instead of standing out here, why don¡¯t we go inside?¡±


    ¡°Please, go ahead and start the discussion. As promised, I¡¯ll go and meet your son.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my son is probably at the training grounds right now. But no, let me just call him¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since I¡¯ll be using a sword, I¡¯ll have to move to the training grounds anyway. I can go to him directly.¡±


    Iona politely declined the Viscount¡¯s offer.


    If Leroy and Fin were going to focus on the Viscount today, then she had her own tasks to handle.


    Namely, the Viscount¡¯s wife and son.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    ¡®Considering ourst encounter, it¡¯s highly likely that the Viscountess wille looking for me.¡¯


    Viscount Ida appeared alone, without his family, in a rush to greet his guest.


    While this meant he lost the chance to naturally apany the Viscountess to the training grounds, it didn¡¯t matter much to him.


    Just as he was assessing the other party, the other party was observing him closely.


    Even without leaving any obvious hints, the Viscountess would likely show up at the appropriate moment on her own ord.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Viscount Ida, Iona parted ways with the group and headed toward the training grounds.


    Jonas and Fin stayed by Leroy¡¯s side, while two knights and Yulia followed behind Iona.


    At the front was a servant of the Ida household, tasked with guiding them by the Viscount¡¯s order.


    ncing at the distance between them, Yulia leaned toward Iona and whispered softly, ¡°Are you really nning to teach the Viscount¡¯s son?¡±¡°I¡¯ll put on a show, at least.¡±


    ¡°Even that¡¯s a more than generous act of kindness. It¡¯s been rumored for ages that Dieter only roams about, relying on his inheritance.¡±


    So the Viscount¡¯s son was named Dieter.


    She¡¯d been introduced to him once, but had almost forgotten due to herck of interest.


    At least now, she wouldn¡¯t have to awkwardly address him with vague terms like ¡®hey you¡¯ or ¡®that guy.¡¯


    ¡°A person who avoids studying and only pretends to be a knight-in-training¡­ says it all, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yulia scoffed, offering a scathing critique.


    Though her words carried a tinge of bias, Yulia wasn¡¯t the type to report falsehoods just to blind Iona to the truth.


    Iona judged that her words were probably not far from reality.


    After all, she hadn¡¯t seen much promise in Dieter either.


    ¡®In a way, that¡¯s fortunate.¡¯


    It was a relief that the Viscount¡¯s son was an unremarkable wanderer.


    If he¡¯d been more capable, he might¡¯ve tried to correct his father¡¯s poor decisions.


    And that would¡¯ve been an unweeplication for Iona.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Duchess. If you¡¯ll wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll fetch Lord Dieter.¡±


    While they discussed the Viscount¡¯s failed parenting, they had reached their destination.


    The outdoor training grounds were wide open, allowing a full view of the area, yet the Viscount¡¯s son was nowhere to be seen.


    Yulia¡¯s assessment that Dieter was just pretending to be a knight seemed spot-on.


    Iona gave a slight nod to the poor servant who would now have to wander therge estate in search of the young lord.


    It was only polite to pretend not to notice such ws.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look around here while you take your time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    The servant bowed deeply to Iona before hurrying off.


    With their intended meeting partner absent, Iona and herpanions were left with nothing to do but wait.


    As she watched the servant disappear into the distance, Iona used the excuse of wanting to be alone and began to stroll along the outskirts of the training grounds.


    Half of Iona''s intention in distancing herself was to avoid Yulia, who had begun to rant furiously about Dieter¡¯s rude behavior.


    With her hands behind her back, Iona slowly walked away from the group, lost in thought.


    ¡®The Viscount¡¯s son can be handled easily enough, I¡¯ll just work him to the bone. As for the Viscountess¡­¡¯


    How will she act today?


    The Ida estate was near the border with Bardem, the homnd of the Empress.


    Even after her marriage and departure from Bardem, Empress Rosalia maintained many connections with her home country, including political funds, unofficial aid, and secret directives that could never see the light of day.


    ¡®Count Schmidt¡¯s downfall came because he uncovered those corrupt dealings.¡¯


    Viscount Ida, who had served under Count Schmidt, seized the opportunity and dered his loyalty to the Empress, stepping into the Count¡¯s shoes.


    The Empress, knowing that having her influence nted here would make things much easier, willingly appointed Viscount Ida as the next lord of the region.


    But even then, she never let down her guard. She had ced an assassin near the Viscount, someone who could eliminate him if he ever showed signs of betrayal.


    The only problem was, Iona had no idea who that assassin might be.


    It was no surprise, of course¡ªshe wasn¡¯t one of the Empress¡¯ direct subordinates.


    She only learned of the Empress¡¯ n to keep Viscount Ida in check by overhearing a passingment from Richard.


    ¡®If it¡¯s someone close enough to kill Viscount Ida at any time, then his wife seems like the most likely candidate.¡¯


    Viscountess Carmen hade from Bardem.


    She was also a new wife, taken in after Viscount Ida had be the lord of the estate.


    Given her background and the timing, she was the most suspicious person.


    The question was how to confirm whether she was truly one of the Empress¡¯ agents¡­


    ¡®If she¡¯s an assassin, she¡¯ll have certain traits that set her apart from ordinary people. It would be ideal if I could confirm whether she¡¯s ever held a sword. Of course, she won¡¯t reveal the truth herself, so I¡¯ll have to provoke her a bit.¡¯


    Having reached this conclusion, Iona suddenly stopped walking.


    Lost in her thoughts, she had wandered far from the others and ended up at the outskirts of the estate.


    But what made her stop wasn¡¯t her sense of direction, but rather the sound of someone¡¯s voice.


    Iona followed the sound, approaching a small, makeshift building nearby.


    Judging by the low ceiling and shoddy construction, it seemed to be a storage shed for rarely used equipment.


    The door was closed, but a small window on the side was open.


    White smoke billowed out, and for a moment, Iona thought someone might be smoking, but as she got closer, the smell was far different from what she expected.


    ¡®This stench¡­¡¯


    Iona stifled a bitterugh.


    Dieter was the perfect example of a wealthy, thoughtless noble heir.


    It exined why he had seemed so sluggish and incoherent during the previous banquet. The reason was right here.


    Iona silenced her footsteps and stood by the window.


    She pondered whether to drag Dieter out immediately to shorten their wait or to leave quietly for the sake of Viscount Ida¡¯s dignity.


    Suddenly, a conversation inside piqued her interest.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Just thinking about groveling under that woman today makes me feel like crap¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s all just, hic, for the sake of socializing. They¡¯ll take it easy, too, right?¡±


    ¡°No, that woman¡¯s no joke with how she keeps people in line. You know Ralph Winter, right? He came down from the capital recently. His brother died¡­ he¡¯s inheriting the family now. Ugh¡­ I feel so damn sad.¡±


    Ralph Winter.


    That was a name Iona knew well.


    Though he wasn''t one of her direct subordinates, Iona had encountered Ralph Winter a few times in passing.


    As a seasoned instructor, she had overseenrge-scale training exercises, so that¡¯s likely where she had learned his name.


    ¡°Anyway, man... she¡¯s a total demon. The other instructors aren¡¯t that bad, but whenever she¡¯s around during training, it¡¯s always hell.¡±


    ¡°What did she do?¡±


    ¡°You know, stuff like drills and formations. If even one person was out of line, she made everyone redo it. They once had to repeat it for four hours straight. How can anyone do the same move for four hours? Seriously, does that even make sense to you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯ll make the young master do the same, do you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nah, not that bad, probably. But she¡¯s not just going to overlook sloppy stances either... What if she tells my dad I have no talent?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, young master? No talent? You? Our idol? That can¡¯t be!¡±


    An idol to druggies, maybe. They were really making a mess of themselves.


    Then again, given who was likely funding this little gathering, it wasn¡¯t hard to understand.


    ¡°Y-You think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course! What could she possibly teach you? She should be learning from you!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I mean, remember the rumors before she got married? People were saying she was the Crown Prince¡¯s lover. Always sticking by his side, even on her days off. She probably only got promoted because of that connection, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The idea that it might be true soured Iona¡¯s mood even more.


    A cold smile crept onto her lips.


    ¡°Yeah, screw it! I¡¯ll beat that worthless bitch, just you watch.¡±


    ¡°Of course, young master!¡±


    ¡°Show her what you¡¯re made of!¡±


    Their slurred words of encouragement, as they rallied each other in their inebriated state, were almost too pitiful for her to watch.


    Iona sighed deeply and stepped directly into the window¡¯s view, arms resting on the frame.


    The sight of these fools, sprawled about and raising their fists in some drunken show of solidarity, was now in to see.


    ¡°What time is it, anyway?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°Huh, no idea. How long have we even been here...?¡±


    ¡°Crap, am Ite?¡±


    They still hadn¡¯t noticed Iona, too wrapped up in their conversation to pay attention to their surroundings.


    It looked like she would have to make the first move.


    Leaning casually against the window frame, she spoke, her voice cutting through the air like a bucket of cold water.


    ¡°You¡¯re alreadyte.¡±


    ¡°What? What time is i¡ª"


    Dieter turned reflexively toward the sound of her voice, only to freeze in ce.


    Hispanions, lips parted in shock, stared nkly at Iona as well.


    Iona gave them a small wave, her tone dripping with mock sympathy.


    ¡°Too bad. Now you¡¯ll have toe run drills with that ¡®worthless bitch.¡¯ Ready?¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    The rough words that contrasted with herposed demeanor left Dieter and hispanions momentarily doubting their ears.


    What exactly had juste out of that upright knight¡¯s mouth?


    No, had they even heard correctly?


    The silence grew longer.


    Looking at Iona¡¯s expressionless face, they dismissed it as a trick of their hearing and allowed the tension to slip from their shoulders.


    Seeing their carefree behavior, Iona¡¯s neck tensed again.


    Iona roared like thunder.


    ¡°Why are you all just sitting there with your heavy butts glued to the ground?!¡±


    There was one fact they had overlooked¡ª Iona was also a soldier.A soldier who had spent a lifetime in a world where orders were absolute, where ¡°do it if you¡¯re told¡± and ¡°jump when you¡¯re told¡± were just everyday truths.


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°We, we¡¯re going, right now!¡±


    At the sharp rebuke, the idiots in the storage finally shot to their feet.


    Scrambling outside in a rush, they couldn¡¯t help but feel an unfamiliar curiosity fill their minds.


    Questions like why Ralph¡¯s second son had called Iona a demon, and how he felt after repeating the same movement for four hours straight...


    And just two hourster, every single one of their questions was thoroughly, and utterly, resolved.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Hic... M-Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m done... It¡¯s too hot¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Watching the young men panting helplessly, Iona clicked her tongue in pity.


    ¡®Crying over just a bit of running, how utterly weak.¡¯


    Of course, to be fair, what Iona had them do wasn¡¯t ¡®just a bit of running.¡¯


    Jogging around the training yard before practice was a basic warm-up, but when itsted two hours straight, it became a different story.


    Especially when they couldn¡¯t pace themselves because of the sharp res following their every step.


    The young men who had been running on the dirt for two hours without rest were already half-dead.


    The only reason they had managed to push themselves to such limits was because they had witnessed firsthand what happened to those who fell behind.


    The ones who copsed, saying they couldn¡¯t run anymore, were all dragged outside, meeting a rather pitiful end.


    As they watched the stragglers groaning with their faces nted in the dirt, the others gulped nervously.


    Better to keep running on your two feet than to end up lying facedown on the ground.


    ¡°Too slow!¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    At Iona¡¯s reprimand, those still on the track gritted their teeth again.


    Iona narrowed her eyes slightly, watching their retreating backs when she suddenly heard footsteps approaching from behind.


    Just as she turned around, thinking someone had finallye to stop her, an unexpected figure came into view.


    Iona¡¯s eyes gleamed with surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Viscountess Ida.¡±


    Iona spoke, as though she hadn¡¯t anticipated this meeting.


    Though she knew the viscountess would visit eventually, her appearance had been dyed longer than expected.


    ¡®Had she been watching the viscount and the duke¡¯s meeting first?¡¯


    After all, whether the viscountess was an assassin nted by the Empress or simply an ordinary noblewoman, Dieter¡¯s training wouldn¡¯t have been of much interest to her.


    Dieter wasn¡¯t someone particrly important in this territory, to begin with.


    epting this, Iona waited for the viscountess to return a suitable greeting.


    But instead, viscountess Ida¡¯s face was pale as she looked around, unable to form a single word.


    Her gaze lingered, especially on the knights¡ªor rather, the knight trainees¡ªaround Dieter¡¯s age who were lying on the ground, exhausted.


    She seemed unsure of what to do, whispering something to her maid.


    The maid promptly interpreted for her mistress.


    ¡°Mydy asks, what exactly is happening here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°She just saw Dieter walk by, pale as a ghost! His entire body drenched in sweat, and his steps... he looked like he was about to copse!¡±


    It seemed she had just witnessed her proud foster son running across the training grounds with all his might.


    Iona nced toward the young men who had distanced themselves and calmly replied.


    ¡°We were in the middle of measuring their stamina with a run before moving on to more serious training.¡±


    ¡°The Duchess arrived over two hours ago... Does that mean Dieter has been running this entire time?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, your son has been holding up quite well. It seems his condition isn¡¯t as bad as I feared. If he keeps running, it should improve. The toxins will flush out as well.¡±


    Before the maid even had a chance to ry the answer, Iona had already responded, causing the viscountess to visibly flinch.


    Perhaps it was because of thest words Iona uttered.


    ¡°I understand your expression reflects concern for your son¡¯s health, but I believe there are bigger matters you should be worrying about.¡±


    Iona turned to the viscountess with a faint smile.


    The viscountess blinked in uncertainty, unsure if Iona had truly understood her or if she was simply continuing with what she wanted to say.


    Luckily for the viscountess, she was given ample time to gather her thoughts.


    The ever-present maid acted as their trantor, as usual, standing between them.


    Iona found it amusing.


    She could clearly understand the viscountess, and it seemed likely the viscountess understood her just as well.


    ¡°What... do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It seems your son has picked up some questionable hobbies while mingling with his peers. Or perhaps... he¡¯s the one leading them astray?¡±


    The next question wasn¡¯t directed at the viscountess but at the young men who were still lying face down on the ground.


    As Iona slowly approached the closest one, he panicked and immediately flopped onto the ground, face first.


    Clicking her tongue, Iona knelt in front of him.


    ¡°When did this start?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything at all¡­¡±


    ¡°More importantly, why are you still pretending to be ignorant?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Lies and tricks together only make me more irritated.¡±


    Before Iona could even finish speaking, the young man hurriedly lifted himself up and mmed his forehead onto the ground in a bow.


    Iona, satisfied, nodded approvingly.


    ¡°Now, solve the one remaining problem.¡±


    Though none dared to say it aloud, the three young men lying on the ground all shared the same thought at that moment.


    ¡®This woman is a demon.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re honest, I¡¯ll let you rest. It¡¯s already all out in the open. Keeping quiet won¡¯t change a thing.¡±


    ¡®Or¡­ is she an angel?¡¯


    There was a slight difference in opinion among the group, but at least two of them thought alike. Desperate for rest, two of the young men quickly began to speak, rushing to be the first.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Lord Dieter!¡±


    ¡°That bastard¡ªno, that guy¡ªbrought it here first! It started about two years ago!¡±


    Having finished their task of selling out their friend, the two copsed onto the dirt ground,pletely spent. Their faces, turning pale, showed that they truly were at their limits.


    Iona slowly turned her gaze toward the one they had pointed out¡ª¡°that guy.¡±


    He was the same one she had questioned first. No wonder he had hesitated so much. There had been a reason for his dyed betrayal.


    ¡®There was nothing to gain from throwing them under the bus.¡¯


    Iona tapped the top of his bowed head lightly with the toe of her boot.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    The man quietly raised his body and sat on his knees. His face, too, was pale, likely due to the pressure of having the viscountess present or perhaps from the blood rushing to his head.


    ¡°Now, tell me yourself¡ªwhere were you and what were you doing when we met earlier?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to say it in front of Dieter, or do you want to say it when he¡¯s not around?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Iona¡¯s threat was effective.


    The man¡¯s hands, resting on his thighs, clenched into tight fists.


    His eyes darted nervously, trying to locate Dieter. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Dieter returned to this spot. The man didn¡¯t have much time.


    After a brief internal struggle, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that... the training was so hard... We just wanted to rx and ease the fatigue, so we... used a little... um, some drugs...¡±


    His voice trailed off, as though the full admission was too terrifying to say soberly.


    He had no defense, even if he were thrown out on the spot.


    As he chewed on his words, his face twisting in shame, he suddenly looked up. With desperate eyes, he gazed at the viscountess, silently pleading for help.


    ¡®Pleading for help?¡¯


    It was a sentiment that didn¡¯t match the situation, and Iona frowned at the absurdity of it.


    At that moment, the viscountess, who had been standing quietly behind, strode forward and pped the man across the face.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    ¡°How could you do this?! Those who are supposed to care for Dieter, instead of setting a proper example, are teaching such shameful acts... Ahh...!¡±


    The viscountess copsed to the ground, unable to contain her emotions after crying out.


    The maid by her side quickly caught her, barely managing to support the viscountess as she sank down.


    The man who had been pped by the viscountess wisely kept his mouth shut instead of further provoking her with unnecessary words.


    ¡°Are you alright, mydy? Mydy!¡±


    The maid''s voice grew louder as she inquired about the viscountess¡¯ condition.


    People who had been standing further away began to nce over and murmur among themselves as they noticed the suddenmotion.


    Even Dieter and hispanions, who had been running through the training grounds, seemed to catch wind of the disturbance and stopped a short distance away, observing the scene.


    Iona nced around at the chaotic surroundings, then ran a hand through her hair with a sigh.It was, quite literally, a mess.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry that you had to witness such a disgraceful scene aftering all this way.¡±


    The viscountess apologized in a hoarse voice.


    She truly looked like a mother taking it upon herself to clean up her child¡¯s mess.


    Despite the fact that she wasn''t much older than Dieter, who was seated right next to her.


    Given how Dieter had been at a loss for what to do since they moved to the parlor, she seemed more like his guardian than anything else.


    ¡°Dieter, hurry and apologize.¡±


    The viscountess grasped Dieter¡¯s hand firmly as she spoke.


    Dieter obediently bowed his head to Iona.


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry, Duchess. I was gravely disrespectful.¡±


    Yet, even as he apologized, he kept sneaking nces at the viscountess, clearly anxious that the words he had spoken about Iona might reach his stepmother¡¯s ears.


    Keeping guests waiting while engaging in inappropriate behavior was bad enough, but getting caught gossiping was far worse.


    If the viscountess were to report this to the viscount, things would escte far beyond the current situation.


    Dieter bit his lip nervously, trying to hide his fear.


    That was when the viscountess carefully opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Um, if I may be so bold¡­ could we perhaps keep today¡¯s incident just between us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to keep it quiet?¡±


    ¡°If my husband finds out, he will severely reprimand Dieter. The viscount is a man who takes child-rearing very seriously, to the point of being overly strict. I fear this could turn into an even bigger ordeal than necessary. Rest assured, I will personally see to it that Dieter never repeats this mistake.¡±


    The viscountess¡¯ tone was earnest as she pleaded.


    Upon hearing the maid¡¯s trantion, Dieter¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    He had never expected his stepmother to go this far to protect him.


    Dieter appeared deeply moved by the viscountess¡¯ actions, but Iona was certain there was something more to her intentions.


    ¡®It would be normal for Dieter to be too scared to even meet her gaze after this, but he was wearing a look that practically begged for help.¡¯


    Iona recalled the desperate expression in his eyes.


    Even if the viscountess had a reputation for being kind, Dieter¡¯s attitude had clearly crossed the line into shamelessness.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to understand why the viscountess would go out of her way to cover for Dieter¡¯s mistake, too.¡¯


    Normally, a stepmother would try to secure her own child¡¯s position as the heir by keeping the children of the former wife in check.


    Although the viscountess didn¡¯t have any children of her own yet, she was still young, and Viscount Ida wasn¡¯t too old to have an heir either.


    There was no logical reason for the viscountess to go out of her way to treat Dieter as her own child, given the limitless possibilities ahead of her.


    Unless she was blinded by motherly love, it wasn¡¯t objectively a decision that would benefit Dieter to simply sweep this issue under the rug.


    The young man who had been counting on the viscountess to save him.


    And the viscountess, who seemed determined not to escte the situation.


    As Iona alternated between thoughts of the two, she slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°How do you n to discipline him?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Breaking free from an addictive substance is no easy task. If you intend to hide this from your husband, at the very least, you need to make this matter disappear in the meantime. I¡¯m asking how you n to aplish that. If you have a n, let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    The viscountess appeared a bit flustered, likely not expecting Iona to delve so deeply into their family affairs.


    Only Dieter frowned, interpreting this as retaliation for his earlier gossip.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, the viscountess responded.


    ¡°I will first ensure he fully understands the gravity of his actions, and then I¡¯ll assign someone to closely monitor him, leaving no room for error.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s been able to get away with such reckless behavior until now because no one was watching? That alone won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what do you suggest we do?¡±


    The viscountess asked with a troubled expression.


    Iona gazed steadily at the viscountess as she sped her hands together.


    ¡°To start, it would be wise to cut off anyone who is a bad influence on your son.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that¡­! Sir Peter is a promising knight. Dismissing him would be a significant loss for our family!¡±


    Dieter suddenly shot up from his seat, shouting.


    Whether it was out of fear that his source would be cut off, or because he truly didn¡¯t want to lose such talent, Dieter¡¯s expression was desperate.


    Hearing his outburst, Iona couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit impressed.


    She had assumed they were all indifferent to martial training, but it seemed there was at least one genuine knight among them. This was indeed surprising.


    Iona, sizing up the agitated Dieter, asked casually.


    ¡°Is he the son of an important vassal family?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ but Sir Peter is a rising star who earned his ce purely through skill! That makes him all the more valuable!¡±


    ¡°So, he was epted based solely on his abilities¡­ Are you telling me he¡¯s amoner?¡±


    Iona¡¯s voice grew cold and merciless.


    Dieter faltered, his mouth snapping shut.


    Only now did he realize that he had just handed Iona the perfect reason to expel Peter himself.


    If Peter was just amoner with no powerful backing, what harm would there be in dismissing him?


    As Dieter floundered, the viscountess, unable to watch any longer, stepped in with a calm demeanor.


    ¡°Sir Peter is indeed a promising knight, as Dieter said. While it¡¯s true hemitted a serious offense, and I was very angry¡­ dismissing him is a decision that requires more thought.¡±


    Iona regarded the viscountess, who was defending Sir Peter, with an impassive expression.


    After waiting for the maid¡¯s tedious trantion, Iona asked in aposed tone.


    ¡°Do you trust your son¡¯s resilience?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It is a parent¡¯s duty to always believe in and support their child.¡±


    It was a rather admirable sentiment.


    One that Iona had never experienced herself, and one that didn¡¯t seem entirely sincereing from the viscountess either, though that was the least of the issues at hand.


    Iona nodded calmly in response.


    ¡°Very well. In that case, could you excuse us for a moment so that I may speak with Dieter alone?¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Out of respect for your unwavering trust in your son, I would like to have a direct conversation with Dieter before making a final decision.¡±


    ¡°...This is a family matter. While we may have wronged you, the decision to fire a servant or not is up to us.¡±


    The viscountess responded with uncharacteristic agitation.


    The Bardemnguage had stronger inflections than the imperial tongue, and since the viscountess typically spoke slowly, her sudden quickened pace made it sound as though she were truly angry.


    Iona thought that this demeanor, oddly enough, suited her much better.


    With a soft smile tugging at her lips, Iona replied, ¡°Of course, but whether or not to inform the viscount is my decision to make.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve told you what happened when I found young Lord Dieter earlier...¡±


    ¡°D-duchess! Please, there''s no need to worry, you may leave now. I will persuade her myself,¡± Dieter quickly interjected, hurriedly stepping between Iona and the viscountess.


    Even though the maid would soon ry his words, Dieter couldn¡¯t seem to wait that long. He gestured desperately, trying to usher the viscountess out of the room before Iona could say another word.


    It was clear from his flustered demeanor that he feared Iona might reveal what had truly transpired earlier.


    In the end, the viscountess, unable to withstand Dieter¡¯s frantic urging, was pushed out of the parlor.


    Iona silently watched Dieter for a long moment as he stood there, breathing a sigh of relief once the door closed. She waited patiently until the footsteps of the viscountess and her maid faded into the distance.


    Only when Dieter noticed her gaze did he flinch and ask, ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You said Sir Peter was ofmon birth, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...Yes, but as I mentioned before, Peter is highly valued by our family...¡±


    ¡°And when, exactly, did he be this ¡®promising knight¡¯?¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Dieter blinked in confusion as he responded.


    His expression was one ofplete bafflement, as though wondering why she was asking such a question out of the blue.


    It was clear that he had no idea why Iona would be asking something like this.


    And precisely because of that, Dieter gave his answer without any hesitation.


    ¡°Uh, well¡­ I think¡­ it was about two years ago? Yeah, something like that.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That bastard¡ªno, this guy¡ªhe brought something weird to me first! It¡¯s been about two years!¡±


    Recalling the words she heard in the training hall, Iona let out a small chuckle.¡°It coincides with when he started hanging out with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°How long has Sir Peter been working here?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a bit longer. Around five years?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s skilled, but for someone with such talent, he didn¡¯t rise to prominence very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s amoner knight with no real background. It¡¯s only natural it took time to climb the ranks¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Dieter halted, as if he had just realized something.


    His expression shifted so dramatically that Iona, unconsciously filled with anticipation, looked at him expectantly.


    However, the conclusion he came to, despite his shocked face, was anything but surprising.


    ¡°Wait¡­ could it be that guy didn¡¯t just supply me with things, but also his superiors?¡±


    Iona turned her back on the na?ve Dieter without a second thought.


    There was a reason he had blindly epted everything Peter handed him without any suspicion until now.


    Sinking back into the sofa, Iona gently touched her lips, lost in her own thoughts.


    ¡®So they used the promise of advancement to make him do their bidding.¡¯


    It made sense if she thought of it that way.


    A talented individual who had been unable to shine.


    From a position of power, it would be all too easy to manipte someone like that.


    And if Peter had truly been a pawn of the Viscountess, it was understandable why he had sought her aid in his final moments.


    From his perspective, he was merely following her orders, so it must have felt unjust to take the me all on his own.


    ¡®The real question is¡­ what was the Viscountess hoping to gain by poisoning Dieter in the first ce?¡¯


    So, was she really trying to remove Dieter from his position as heir?


    Or perhaps she was simply biding her time, keeping this secret hidden from the Viscount until the right moment?


    Already suspicious of her being the Empress¡¯ assassin, Iona found herself with yet another unsettling doubt.


    As she furrowed her brow in frustration, puzzled by the mystery, Dieter suddenly approached her and, without warning, dropped to his knees right in front of her.


    No, he knelt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Duchess. I¡¯ve been standing far too casually for someone who¡¯s basically a criminal.¡±


    It seemed Dieter had seen the serious expression on Iona¡¯s face and mistakenly thought she was angry at him.


    To be fair, she had been irritated by the petty rumors she¡¯d overheard, but the issue she had been brooding over just now had nothing to do with that.


    Seeing Iona only stare down at him with bewildered eyes, Dieter¡¯s voice grew even more desperate.


    ¡°Please, forgive me just this once! If my father finds out, I¡¯m dead!¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want your father to find out, you should¡¯ve been more careful. How could you act so recklessly on the very day you had guests?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it! The thought of possibly crossing swords with Her grace made me too nervous!¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly ying the victim? You weren¡¯t so meek when you were trying to show off in front of your friends, acting like you could beat me.¡±


    ¡°That was all the drugs talking! How could I, with these flimsy, muscle-less arms, ever hope to defeat Her grace?¡±


    Dieter looked as though he might burst into tears at any moment.


    Iona sighed inwardly at his pathetic disy of childishness, which wasn¡¯t even remotely cute.


    She spoke in a voice brimming with patience.


    ¡°Fine, but if you want me to keep this a secret, it¡¯s going toe with one condition.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ condition?¡±


    Truthfully, Iona didn¡¯t really care what happened to Dieter, but if the Viscountess was involved, there might be something worth digging into.


    After all, the Viscountess yed a crucial role in Iona¡¯s ns.


    If the Viscountess truly was the assassin nted by the Empress, as Iona suspected, they wouldn¡¯t need to dirty their own hands...


    ¡®If not, I¡¯ll have to adjust the n and deal with some unpleasant loose ends.¡¯


    Iona sincerely hoped it was the former.


    Killing a local lord was no simple task, so it would be much easier to let someone else take on the dangerous work.


    With this thought in mind, Iona leaned forward and spoke to Dieter.


    ¡°I want to meet with Sir Peter privately. Can you arrange a meeting without the Viscountess knowing?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I need to know where he¡¯s been getting his supplies so that we can prevent anything simr from spreading throughout the duchy. I¡¯ll just confirm the facts and send him on his way. It¡¯s in his best interest too¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t want to lose a hard-earned job so foolishly, would he?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but whether Peter stays or goes is ultimately our decision...¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel, then let¡¯s see how your father reacts when he finds out about today.¡±


    ¡°¡­That would be far too heartless of me. When would you like to meet?¡±


    Dieter quickly changed his attitude at Iona¡¯s subtle yet firm threat.


    He knew all too well what would happen if Viscount Ida found out about today¡¯s events.


    Lately, Viscount Ida had been eager to foster stronger ties with the Duke¡¯s family, hoping to solidify his position as a rising power in the eastern region. His excitement was so great that it seemed to bury the bitter feelings from the past deep beneath the surface.


    The Viscount had personally overseen every detail to ensure there were no shorings in weing the Duke and Duchess, going so far as to nag the servants himself in preparation for their visit.


    And now, Dieter had not only ruined his father¡¯s ns butpletely trampled on them. He was certain his father, even though he was his son, would never forgive him for this.


    Iona gave her nextmand to the terrified Dieter as though it were a revtion.


    ¡°Tell him to follow me when I leave tonight. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. But¡­ if I do that, you¡¯ll really keep what happened today a secret, right?¡±


    Dieter was so focused on ensuring Iona kept quiet that he didn¡¯t even fully register the favor she had asked.


    Noticing his less-than-trustworthy attitude, Iona narrowed her eyes.


    As her silence grew longer, anxiety began to creep across Dieter¡¯s face.


    Unable to bear the tension any longer, Dieter suddenly grabbed Iona¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡ªI trust you, mydy. I¡¯ll live an upright life from now on, and I¡¯ll work hard to be someone worthy in your eyes. Please, believe me! I swear I¡¯ll turn over a new leaf!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ just let go of my hand first¡­¡±


    When Iona finally gave in to his desperation, Dieter looked at her with pure relief.


    ¡°I love you! Thank you! I love you so much!¡±


    Iona couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how much Dieter seemed to fear his strict father.


    It was then that a deafening crash erupted from the direction of the door.


    Iona and Dieter both turned to the source of the noise.


    Upon seeing the uninvited guest who had barged into the room, Iona muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Your Grace?¡±


    The one who had violently thrown the door open was none other than Leroy.


    His gaze was fixed intently on Dieter¡¯s hand, which was still gripping Iona¡¯s.


    For some reason, though his face was cold and rigid, there was an unmistakable fire burning in his eyes.


    Why had he suddenly burst into the room? And why was he wearing such an expression?


    Before Iona could voice her confusion, Leroy strode into the room and, without warning, delivered a powerful kick to Dieter, sending him sprawling onto the floor.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Dieter let out a strangled cry as he copsed, but Leroy didn¡¯t spare him so much as a nce. His eyes were already on Iona.


    Iona¡¯s hand, which had been held by Dieter, still hovered awkwardly in the air.


    Leroy seized her hand, and with his thumb, he lightly brushed over her knuckles.


    It was only then that Iona noticed the faint white marks left where Dieter had squeezed too tightly.


    Leroy stared at the marks with clear displeasure and muttered under his breath.


    ¡°There are too many men around you.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Iona stared nkly up at Leroy, her face utterly dazed.


    The situation felt surreal to her, as she had been hit with unexpected events one after another without a moment to process them.


    ¡°Wha¨C What is this, all of a sudden¡­?¡±


    Iona wasn¡¯t the only one thrown off by Leroy¡¯s sudden intrusion.


    Dieter, who had been knocked down, barely managed to get back on his feet, coughing awkwardly.


    The way his hand fumbled over his chest showed he was more surprised than in pain.


    As Dieter recalled the conversation he had just been having with Iona, a look of realization crossed his face, as if he had just understood why this was all happening.


    After all, Dieter had been holding the hand of the Duchess and shouting about how much he loved her.


    Of course, it had merely been an exaggeratedpliment, but anyone who didn¡¯t know the context could easily misunderstand.And it became even worse when the person who overheard was the Duchess¡¯ husband.


    Dieter frantically yelled, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Your Grace!¡±


    Leroy, having released Iona¡¯s hand, now turned to face Dieter.


    But the rigid expression on Leroy¡¯s face didn¡¯t soften, suggesting he wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to any sort of exnation, no matter how sincere.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what series of unfortunate coincidences led to this situation, but it¡¯s too bad. From this point on, I won¡¯t be hearing a thing.¡±


    As Leroy took arge step forward, ready to grab Dieter by the cor, Iona instinctively reached out and grabbed Leroy¡¯s opposite wrist.


    ¡°Please, wait, Your Grace.¡±


    Thankfully, her intervention seemed to work, as Leroy halted and looked back at her.


    Iona quickly racked her brain, trying to find the most efficient way to diffuse this chaotic situation as fast as possible.


    After a brief moment of thought, she blurted out the first usible exnation that came to mind.


    ¡°This man is just trying to avoid getting scolded by his father.¡±


    Whether or not it was a convincing excuse didn¡¯t matter. What was important was that it immediately cut off any hint of romantic tension Leroy might have been wary of.


    Dieter¡¯s face turned bright red in an instant.


    ¡°I-I just didn¡¯t want to worry my father, that¡¯s all¡­!¡±


    Iona swiftly interrupted Dieter¡¯s words, continuing with her own exnation in a low, hurried voice.


    ¡°He messed up and didn¡¯t want his father to find out, so he was begging me to keep it a secret. Just look at him, drenched in sweat. And the stench¡­ If he was really trying to woo me, he wouldn¡¯t look or smell like that, would he? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dieter, still reeling from the verbal and physical blows he had received, was too shocked to say another word.


    Indeed, having sprinted all the way from the training grounds beforeing here, he looked nothing like a man confessing his love.


    His rumpled clothes, disheveled appearance, and oddly greasy hair certainly didn¡¯t help. It would be impossible to describe him as even remotely presentable.


    Moreover, the acrid stench of the cigarette he had smoked earlier clung to him.


    Leroy, after taking a moment to survey Dieter¡¯s state from head to toe, nodded in agreement, finding the exnation reasonable.


    It was impossible to deny that he had overreacted¡ªhis appearance said it all.


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±


    Defeated, Dieter lowered his head in resignation. Though the misunderstanding of him attempting to woo a married woman had been cleared, his dignity as a human being seemed to vanish along with it.


    He muttered weakly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Of course, that would never happen¡­¡±


    Leroy, now finished with Dieter, turned his attention back to Iona.


    Iona, who could sense that the worst of the misunderstanding had been resolved, breathed a quiet sigh of relief.


    Finally, she asked the question that had been on her mind.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you with Viscount Ida just now? What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I stepped out for a break; the conversation was getting long.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Do you think you¡¯ll finish up soon?¡±


    ¡°The important matters are mostly handled, so it shouldn¡¯t take long. But more than that¡­¡±


    Leroy started to say something, then paused.


    He stared at Iona¡¯s face for a long moment before furrowing his brow and muttering something iprehensible.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s probably best to limit today¡¯s embarrassing actions to just this.¡±


    Despite saying this, his eyes held a strange reluctance, as if he was hoping for her to understand something.


    Iona remained silent, unsure of why he was acting this way.


    After a brief, awkward silence, Leroy finally spoke again, this time with a faint smile.


    ¡°I caused quite a fuss over a silly misunderstanding. I apologize if I startled you.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. It was a perfectly understandable reaction.¡±


    ¡°But regardless, young master Dieter should be more mindful of his actions from now on. Whatever the reason, it doesn¡¯t look good to be so familiar with someone who¡¯s married.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s voice was t as he cast a sidelong nce at Dieter, his words clearly a warning.


    Startled by the reprimand, Dieter stammered, ¡°Y-Yes, sir.¡±


    Leroy, now satisfied that the situation had been resolved, offered a polite farewell with a smile, as if nothing had happened.


    His smooth exit caught Iona off guard, and it wasn¡¯t until half a beatter that she realized she was still holding his hand and quickly let go.


    Even as Leroy¡¯s figure disappeared through the door, Iona couldn¡¯t tear her gaze away from his retreating form.


    Though his demeanor had returned to its usual calm, something about him still felt oddly off.


    After the door closed and a moment passed, Dieter, having risen to his feet, cast a nce in Iona¡¯s direction.


    Brushing the dust off his pants, he cautiously asked, ¡°Is the Duke¡­ uh, always like that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dieter flinched at Iona¡¯s cold response and fumbled for an excuse.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s just¡­ it seemed like the Duke was, uh, more anxious than necessary¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem to be pretty rxed, considering you¡¯re meddling in our marriage right now. If I were you, I¡¯d go clean myself up before your father finds you.¡±


    Iona¡¯s blunt and practical advice cut through Dieter¡¯s needlessments.


    Finally sensing the danger of his situation, Dieter gave Iona a hurried bow before rushing out of the room, presumably to scrub away the evidence.


    Left alone, Iona sat down and rested her chin in her hand, lost in thought.


    Was it just her imagination, or had Leroy actually seemed¡­ jealous?


    <strong>***</strong>


    To get straight to the point, Iona had urately seen through Leroy¡¯s true feelings.


    However, the beginning of this wasn¡¯t as recent as Dieter¡¯s emotional love confession. To better understand the situation, we have to go back to when Leroy had separated from Iona and entered the mansion.


    Apanied by Fin and Jonas, Leroy began discussions with the Viscount, as nned, about reopening the trade routes.


    The Viscount seemed somewhat surprised that Leroy would personally take charge of the negotiation, but he quickly masked his surprise with an effort to appear pleased.


    Since Leroy had clear objectives, and the Viscount had his own ambitions, the discussion flowed more positively than usual.


    Thanks to this favorable atmosphere, the Viscount even loosened up enough to make self-deprecating jokes and readily adjusted a few conditions to favor Leroy¡¯s duchy.


    It was clear the Viscount wanted to leave the impression that they should work well together moving forward, which wasn¡¯t a bad oue for Leroy¡¯s side.


    After a lengthy conversation, a short break was announced.


    With a few participants hurriedly stepping outside to use the restroom, only Leroy, his assistant, and Fin remained in the room.


    During the break, Fin was diligently organizing the notes from the Viscount¡¯s points, carefully doing the calctions.


    As Leroy nced over Fin¡¯s work, he couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed.


    He understood now why Iona had gone out of her way to bring Fin to this meeting¡ªhe truly was a valuable asset.


    Leroy had noticed this earlier when Fin was mediating and adjusting the Viscount¡¯s suggestions. Hispetence was undeniable.


    ¡°How long did you work for the Modrov family?¡± Leroy asked, after realizing a bitte that his words were directed at Fin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with them since I was around twenty, so it¡¯s been quite a while. But I only recently started serving Lady Iona.¡±


    Leroy immediately recognized the subtle distinction in Fin¡¯s words, separating Iona from her role as head of the Modrov family.


    It was a rather significant statement.


    It was as if Fin was implying that even if Iona hadn¡¯t be the head of the Modrov family, he would have followed her regardless.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "Now that I think about it, you mentioned you owed my wife a favor. Would today be the day I finally hear that story?"


    Leroy casually asked, leaning back against his chair.


    Though his tone seemed nonchnt, Leroy¡¯s attention was fully focused on Fin. Leroy had always felt a subtle sense of caution around this stranger, who seemed to have grown close to his wife.


    "Is this not something you can talk about here?"


    Leroy, with a teasing smile, pointed out Fin''s dyed response.


    Although the aide from Viscount Ida remained in the room, if, as Iona had mentioned, the story wasn¡¯t a significant one, there was no real reason to choose a more private setting.


    In essence, this was a simple test.


    With a smile, Leroy waited for Fin¡¯s reaction.


    One might have expected Fin to be flustered by Leroy''s yful interrogation, but he remainedposed.Instead of showing difort or casting nces at the aide across from him, Fin began speaking in a calm tone.


    "The former acting lord¡¯s behavior was... less than admirable. He had sticky fingers as well. Many of us who worked under him suffered greatly, but after the Countess visited, things changed."


    "So, my wife saved you from an abusive superior?"


    "Yes. It was a particrly difficult time for me, mentally as well... I am truly grateful for what she did."


    Fin finished his words earnestly.


    The aide from Viscount Ida seemed to take this as just a heartwarming story between the Duchess and her subordinates and continued with his paperwork without slowing down.


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t think this conversation was all that important.


    "The head of the family left for distantnds right after the wedding, so you must have felt a bit disappointed."


    "The Modrov family has always been more aligned with the central nobility. From the perspective of themon folk, there¡¯s not much of a difference. The capital is just as far away, after all."


    "I''m d I didn¡¯t get in the way of repaying the favor."


    A faint smile yed on Leroy¡¯s lips.


    This was the crux of what he had really wanted to say.


    "So, once you¡¯ve cleared your debt, do you n on returning home?"


    Fin¡¯s position in the Duchy was rather ambiguous.


    He was an outsider, after all, and it wasn¡¯t as if Leroy had personally called him in.


    His responsibilities were quite detached from the existing departments, and with the unclear motivations behind the trade rtions with the Ida territory, there was no guarantee of permanence in his role.


    In other words, there wasn¡¯t much to gain from enduring the hardships of living far from home.


    Most people would have nodded in agreement, treating this assignment as a short-term post.


    But Fin hesitated before answering.


    "It¡¯s not my ce to decide. As someone beneath my lord, I simply do as the Countess instructs."


    Though Fin had deferred the decision to Iona, his response was closer to a denial. What he was really saying was that, unless Iona told him to leave, he intended to stay here.


    Leroy felt his nerves, already frayed, tense even further.


    ¡®...He¡¯s unusually persistent.¡¯


    To im he was merely following Iona¡¯s orders as a subordinate?


    Considering their past conversations, Leroy found this answer suspicious.


    Wasn¡¯t it because Fin had requested to be transferred here in the first ce that Leroy began to be wary of him? Given how young the party was, it was hard to believe that the decisions were entirely free from personal emotions.


    "Living away from home can¡¯t be easy."


    "I¡¯m trying to adapt."


    Every response was wless and textbook.


    Leroy silently gazed at Fin¡¯s humble expression for a moment.


    A soft smile curled on Leroy¡¯s lips.


    "...Right, if you ever need help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask."


    He didn¡¯t bother adding something like, "I¡¯m d someone so reliable is by my wife¡¯s side" or "It¡¯s admirable of you."


    He wasn¡¯t in the mood for empty words.


    Suddenly, he felt the urge to smoke the cigarette he had only once tasted.


    ¡®Is this why they tell you not to pick up bad habits?¡¯


    He recalled how Iona had been startled, almost jumping out of her seat, when she discovered he¡¯d never smoked a cigar before.


    The mere thought of her face brought him an odd sense of relief.


    For something as fleeting as a memory, it worked surprisingly well.


    Or maybe his current state of mind was just that bad.


    One thing was clear: staying here and continuing to converse with Fin was not a situation Leroy found enjoyable.


    Using the excuse of wanting some fresh air, Leroy stood up and left.


    Walking down the corridor, Leroy¡¯s thoughts shifted entirely.


    ¡®If he won¡¯t leave on his own, I may need to push someone else to act.¡¯


    Whether it was because of their past connection or simply her nature, Iona was excessively cooperative with Leroy. It was almost as though, in her mind, she had reced the crown prince with him as her lord.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly the attitude of a spouse, and Leroy hadn¡¯t been particrly thrilled by it. However, it was a useful card at the moment.


    If he wanted Fin to leave, Iona would readilyply with his wishes.


    ¡®But doing that would make things look a bit strange.¡¯


    If it caused friction with Iona, it would only backfire on him.


    Leroy needed to arrange the situation in a way that benefited him.


    For instance, how about this approach: he could suggest that, given how difficult it must be for such a young aide to endure this distant posting, they send Fin back home and even arrange a promotion for him there. If done right...


    "That guy¡¯s no ordinary fellow."


    It was Jonas, who had quietly followed him, quick to catch on.


    Leroy halted and called out Jonas¡¯ name, as if to stop him from speaking further.


    "Jonas."


    "He¡¯s either a sly fox... or a bear with nerves of steel," Jonas continued,pletely ignoring Leroy¡¯s warning and babbling on.


    "That look he gives her? It¡¯s not the look of someone simply admiring their superior. His eyes are dripping with honey."


    "Didn¡¯t he say she saved his life?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s what got me curious. So I dug into it with the boys. Turns out the former acting lord was a real piece of trash, even got violent. Then the Countess swoops in and saves the day. Beautiful woman rescues a guy from an abusive boss? If it were me, I¡¯d fall for her on the spot."


    "..."


    Apparently, Leroy wasn¡¯t the only one who had been wary of the handsome young man who¡¯d recently entered the scene.


    Leroy rubbed his temples, feeling as though he had been dragged down to Jonas¡¯ level.


    "Don¡¯t go making a fuss over something that¡¯s not even certain."


    "But doesn¡¯t it bother you, Your Grace? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re the only ones thinking this. A person¡¯s instincts¡­"


    Leroy cut him off, speaking firmly.


    "Even if it¡¯s true, he doesn¡¯t strike me as someone who would act on a whim."


    In other words, there was no need to blow this out of proportion.


    As long as there was nomotion, this little ripple would quietly settle. His wife, for one, waspletely oblivious to these kinds of situations, and it didn¡¯t seem like Fin hade here with any grand motives, either.


    The proof was in Fin¡¯s gaze. There wasn¡¯t even a trace ofpetition in his eyes when he looked at Leroy.


    It seemed he was simply content to admire Iona from afar.


    Or perhaps he hadn¡¯t even realized his own feelings, overwhelmed by respect or admiration.


    "And that¡¯s exactly the problem¡ªhe won¡¯t blow himself up."


    Jonas pointed out the ufortable truth.


    Leroy didn¡¯t argue. It was a statement that matched his own thoughts perfectly.


    If Fin had actually harbored any audacious hopes of being with Iona, Leroy wouldn¡¯t have been so concerned. He would have simply given a well-timed warning and dismissed him.


    The issue was that Fin wasn¡¯t the type to cause trouble in the first ce.


    With his polite and kind demeanor, his respectful behavior, well-groomed appearance, and diligent attitude¡ªit was hard to find fault with him.


    While personal preferences might vary, no one could deny that Fin was a good man.


    And that, more than anything, was what bothered Leroy the most.


    The fact that Fin was objectively a decent man made him feel even worse.


    He couldn¡¯t deal with Fin the way he had with otherpetitors who had approached Iona with less honorable intentions.


    "Jonas, return to your post."


    "What? Sir?"


    Leroy didn¡¯t bother repeating himself. He simply gave Jonas a steady look.


    Understanding the unspokenmand, Jonas btedly replied, "Yes, sir!" and hurriedly scurried off.


    Leroy swallowed a sigh and resumed walking.


    No matter the oue, it seemed necessary to discuss Fin with Iona.


    At the very least, he would dig into what had happened between them, uncover the details of their conversations, and gauge the depth of their connection.


    That should at least stop the persistent, wasteful thoughts that kept surfacing in his mind.


    Things like what had happened in Modrov, what they had talked about, and how much of a bond they had formed.


    Having organized his thoughts, Leroy quickened his pace toward the training grounds when he suddenly heard a familiar voice nearby.


    ¡°I¡ªI trust you, mydy. I¡¯ll live an upright life from now on, and I¡¯ll work hard to be someone worthy in your eyes. Please, believe me! I swear I¡¯ll turn over a new leaf!¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    ¡®That voice¡­¡¯


    There was no doubt about it¡ªit was the voice of Dieter, the entric son of Viscountess Ida.


    Even worse, his voice was trembling slightly, as if filled with anxiety, fearing that he might be rejected.


    Why was he here, when he should be sparring with Iona in the training grounds?


    For what reason had he slipped away at this hour to deliver a sudden, out-of-the-blue love confession?


    Leroy''s eyes twitched momentarily as he thought.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who Dieter was with at that moment.


    There was no way the dy¡± Dieter mentioned was his stepmother.


    Leroy¡¯s expression hardened as he approached the room where the voices wereing from.¡°I love you!¡±


    At the exact moment a booming confession erupted from beyond the door, Leroy, without any time to calcte or think, kicked it open.


    What unfolded afterward¡­ was only half of what Leroy expected.


    The people inside were indeed Dieter and Iona, but Dieter wasn¡¯t actually confessing his love to Iona.


    In the end, Leroy couldn¡¯t even ry the original message he came to deliver to Iona and was forced to return to where he came from.


    He couldn''t bring himself to ask Iona about another man in front of her, especially after she had done her best to clear up his misunderstanding.


    ¡®How pathetic.¡¯


    Feeling an ufortable tightness in his chest, Leroy loosened his tie.


    Sensing his presence, Jonas, who was near the door, lit up and stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Your Grace!¡±


    Jonas hurriedly approached Leroy with an apology ready on his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Jonas, who had returned after carrying out Leroy''s orders, seemed to have a lot on his mind. He wore a somewhat sheepish expression.


    Lowering his voice so that Fin, who sat in the distance, wouldn¡¯t overhear, Jonas whispered, ¡°I feel like I stirred up unnecessary anxiety. The Duke and the Madam are on such good terms¡ªwho could possibly interfere between you two? We, well, we just¡­ It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen a new face, so we gossiped for fun. It wasn¡¯t something I should have passed on to you. I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the others keep their mouths shut. Honestly, they probably think the same way. Since you and the Madam are such a perfect match, no one takes those thoughts seriously¡­¡±


    Interpreting Leroy¡¯s silence as anger, Jonas began sweating nervously and continued his exnation.


    But it seemed he didn¡¯t really have much else to say, as he kept repeating the same point¡ªno one was truly wary of Fin, because everyone thought Leroy and Iona were the perfect couple.


    That¡¯s right. This was the real issue.


    Contrary to what most people in the duchy believed, Leroy and Iona weren¡¯t the ideal couple.


    To be precise, Leroy wished they were and was trying his best to make it happen, but he wasn¡¯t entirely certain of her feelings yet.


    That¡¯s why he was behaving so uncharacteristically¡ªso immaturely.


    Leroy was aware that his habit of bristling whenever he saw a man of Iona¡¯s age wasn¡¯t exactly healthy.


    ¡®It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t control it.¡¯


    Leroy swallowed a sigh and slowly walked further inside.


    Fin, who had been conversing with someone else, noticed Leroy and gave a respectful nod.


    Leroy absentmindedly acknowledged the greeting, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    The truth was, the solution to this situation had already been decided. He had just been postponing the decision because he wanted to approach it carefully.


    It was clear that Iona had some affection for him, but perhaps her feelings were still only lukewarm, like, ¡°Well, since I have a husband, I might as well make the best of it.¡±


    Sadly, how devoted Iona was to him wasn¡¯t necessarily a positive sign.


    ¡®She was the same with the Crown Prince.¡¯


    Iona had a tendency to push through with whatever she set her mind to.


    That trait applied even in matters involving people.


    She had once been famously loyal to a superior who wasn¡¯t particrly admirable, and if she were to give the same level of devotion to her new husband¡­


    Could that really be called love?


    Leroy, who had been indirectly rejected by Iona a few times before, had alwayse to a negative answer to this question.


    And now, nothing much had changed.


    He still couldn¡¯t be sure whether her heart aligned with his, or if it didn¡¯t.


    But at least he knew what he had to do to secure the future he wanted.


    After much contemtion, Leroy muttered as if it were a troublesome thing.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to confess.¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    The carriage ride back to the duchy from the Ida estate was quiet.


    One might have expected Leroy to start sharing what had happened with Viscounte Ida, but instead, he remained silent, staring out the window.


    It seemed as though he had something weighing on his mind, so Iona chose to stay silent as well, refraining from interrupting his thoughts.


    In truth, Iona¡¯s own thoughts weren¡¯t all that different from Leroy¡¯s.


    Her mind had been restless for some time now, for various reasons.


    Of course, the one upying the most space in her thoughts was the man sitting before her.


    She was still intensely deliberating whether Leroy had kicked Dieter out of jealousy or for some other reason.


    There had been signs, after all.


    When they had met the Crown Prince, Leroy had shown the same kind of hostility.


    ¡®The problem is that both Richard and Dieter are practically his enemies.¡¯


    Richard was the son of the people who killed Leroy¡¯s parents.


    And Dieter, in a sense, was the son of the coborator who had assisted them.


    It was true that both men had made inappropriate advances toward Iona¡ªwhether their intentions were romantic or not¡ªbut even if Leroy¡¯s reaction had been more due to his existing grudges rather than jealousy, it wouldn¡¯t seem out of ce.


    ¡®But if that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t he have taken care of Dieter instead of just holding my hand¡­? Or is that more rational?¡¯


    The conclusion was simple: Iona couldn¡¯t know.


    The reason for her uncertainty was somewhat pitiful¡ªthroughout both her previous and current lives, Iona had never experienced love.


    Feeling frustrated, Iona nced at Leroy without much thought.


    Sensing her gaze, Leroy turned to look at her as well.


    For a brief moment, it seemed as if they were two people sharing the same dream¡ªalbeit from different perspectives. Their eyes met.


    At that exact moment, the carriage came to a stop.


    Once the wheels halted, the door immediately swung open, and someone entered without warning.


    Despite the abrupt intrusion, neither Iona nor Leroy were particrly startled.


    After all, the person who entered was someone they had summoned.


    ¡°Sit,¡± Iona said with a nod.


    Peter swallowed hard, removing the hat that had been covering his face, and sat as close to the door as possible.


    It was clear that being in their presence made him extremely ufortable.


    After taking several deep breaths, he finally managed to speak, though his voice trembled.


    ¡°You¡­ called for me¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh, and¡­ where exactly are we going? Why did you bring me along in this carriage¡­?¡±


    Peter nced nervously between Iona and Leroy, his eyes darting about.


    It seemed the unexpected setting had led his mind to all sorts of wild imaginings.


    Unfortunately for him, Iona hadn¡¯t invited him into the carriage with any particrly exciting ns in mind.


    This was simply a matter of efficiency.


    There was no need to stop somewhere else and waste more time for a formal interrogation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off once we¡¯re done talking, so you don¡¯t need to worry about our destination.¡±


    Not that it mattered much, as the destination was just the Duke¡¯s estate.


    Rather than informing him of this, Iona casually added, ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t able to get out of here, it¡¯s not something you need to be concerned about.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face grew tense.


    Good. That was the kind of reaction she wanted.


    A little fear would make him more cooperative in the conversation toe.


    As if on cue, the coachman finished his preparations and the carriage resumed its journey.


    Unless Peter wanted to do something as reckless as throwing himself out of a moving carriage, he had no way of escaping now.


    Iona wasted no time and got straight to the point.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start with the first question. Was it the Viscountess who ordered you to drug Dieter?¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­! That can¡¯t possibly be true.¡±


    Feigning surprise, Peter shook his hands in disbelief, pretending not to understand.


    As expected, Iona watched his performance with no particr emotion.


    ¡°I was just suggesting something for fun, not thinking much about it, Dame. You know, since Ie from such a low background, I thought it might make me look better in his eyes if I did. I deeply regret it and promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    After a brief pause, Iona replied in a casual tone.


    ¡°Sir Peter. Do you remember why I called you here?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? ¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I brought you here secretly, of course, for security reasons. From this point on, we¡¯ll be discussing something that must never leave this room. If word gets out about this meeting, I won¡¯t be the one in trouble.¡±


    Apologizing to Peter, who must¡¯ve spent the entire journey preparing his excuses, Iona had no intention of wasting time listening to his fabricated story.The basic tactic in interrogation is to push forward without giving the other person time to collect their thoughts.


    Without waiting for Peter¡¯s response, Iona swiftly continued speaking.


    ¡°Gathering information on the viscountess isn¡¯t easy. She¡¯s foreign, has few acquaintances, and serves few people. It¡¯s not the ideal environment for bribing those around her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But what about amon knight who spends most of his time with hisrades?¡±


    Peter¡¯s shoulders twitched involuntarily.


    He seemed to realize that Iona wasn¡¯t just prying into matters rted to Dieter.


    Iona, locking eyes with Peter, delivered the final blow.


    ¡°I know someone who saw you secretly meeting with the viscountess.¡±


    Of course, that was a lie.


    She had her subordinates investigate Peter, but she hadn¡¯t asked such sensitive questions that might raise suspicion.


    However, in this moment, it didn¡¯t matter if Peter believed it to be true. The actual truth was secondary.


    ¡®I only found out that he frequently disappears, but how much I can extract from this depends on how I use it.¡¯


    The other knights of the Viscounty assumed Peter was sneaking off for romantic pursuits.


    Some who knew Peter¡¯s hobbies thought he was secretly making trades.


    From Iona¡¯s perspective, both assumptions had some truth to them.


    The real reason Peter was moving in secret was to meet with the viscountess behind closed doors.


    He had likely been acting on her behalf, carrying out many of her orders.


    ¡°If the Viscount finds out about your rtionship with the viscountess, the situation will be far worse than just giving Dieter those pills. Getting fired would be the least of your worries.¡±


    Iona paused, waiting for Peter¡¯s reaction.


    His face had gonepletely pale, seemingly unable to deny anything anymore.


    To him, Iona and Leroy were figures of such immense power that he couldn¡¯t even meet their gaze.


    People of such high standing could easily find out everything about him.


    Out of sheer fear and misunderstanding, Peter began to shrink in on himself.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± he asked, his voice filled with frustration.


    If Dieter hadn¡¯t called for that sudden assembly, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught like this, which only made the situation feel more unfair.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you two. What is it that you want from me¡­?¡±


    Iona could¡¯ve answered simply and clearly.


    What she wanted was testimony about the true nature of the viscountess.


    How much this knight knew about the viscountess¡¯ true intentions was still unknown, but even a small clue was valuable at this point.


    Fortunately, Peter seemed on the verge of losing his judgment with just a little more pressure.


    As Iona carefully chose her next words to provoke him further, she felt she was getting close.


    Peter clenched his hands tightly over his thighs, and suddenly, he knelt down on the floor of the carriage.


    With a desperate expression, he looked up at Iona and pleaded.


    ¡°Please. Don¡¯t tell the Viscount about this. I¡¯ll handle it. I can take care of everything. I¡¯ll leave this ce. And I promise, I¡¯ll never see the viscountess again. If there¡¯s anything you need me to do, anything at all, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So please¡­ just spare Lady Carmen.¡±


    Iona struggled to maintain a neutral expression and nced over at Leroy.


    Leroy, feeling much the same, returned her gaze with a simr look.


    The silent exchange between Iona and Leroy could be summed up as:


    What in the world is he talking about now?


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°What hair ornament would you like to wear?¡±


    ¡°The one on the left.¡±


    Responding to the maid''s question, Carmen returned her gaze to the mirror.


    There was no trace of the earliermotion on herposed face.


    As she habitually lifted the corners of her lips into a practiced smile, Carmen was thankful for her talent in acting.


    Perhaps it was because she had such a wonderful mentor close by.


    ¡°Tomorrow, the Viscount will be away, correct?¡±


    From that brief question alone, the maid seemed to understand Carmen''s true intentions and responded with a dry smile.


    ¡°Mydy, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Look at that.


    Even though the maid clearly didn¡¯t approve of the current situation, she still kept her polite demeanor intact.


    Compared to the person wearing a role that didn¡¯t suit them, Carmen¡¯s act of being the obedient wife was hardly a noteworthy effort.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not going to do anything reckless.¡±


    The maid didn¡¯t seem to believe her, but she also didn¡¯t voice her doubts.


    Carmen, feeling slightly awkward, avoided the maid¡¯s gaze.


    If she had been more cautious from the start, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.


    Suppressing her anxiety, Carmen reyed the events from a few hours ago in her mind.


    The Duchess, who had initially insisted on Peter¡¯s dismissal, had quickly changed her stance after a conversation with Dieter.


    She said that as long as there was no risk of recurrence, there was no need to inform the Viscount, and she even apologized for overstepping in the affairs of the household.


    Her closing remarks were surprisingly restrained.


    It was hard to believe that this was the same person who had been so adamant about firing Peter.


    Perhaps, because she was once a knight, the Duchess had reacted so strongly to Peter¡¯s actions.


    Not only did he get involved with drugs, but he also gave them to the child of his master.


    To her, it must have seemed as though Peter was not just disregarding the honor of a knight, but stomping it into the mud.


    ¡®If, after calming down, she remembered her status as the Duchess and the rtionship between neighboring territories, then yeah, I can see why she suddenly changed her attitude.¡¯


    Carmen nodded to herself, convincing herself with this optimistic thought.


    The truth was, the Duchess had no reason to meddle in this affair.


    Even if Peter continued to negatively influence Dieter, it wasn¡¯t something that would harm the Duchy.


    The Duchess'' presence would no longer be a variable in the ns moving forward.


    ''As long as I''m careful not to be connected to her, everything will be fine,'' Carmen reassured herself as she slowly stood up.


    Having finished her preparations, it was time to move to the dining room for dinner.


    She slipped out of her bedroom slippers and changed into low-heeled shoes before stepping outside.


    The maid, who had helped her dress, quietly followed behind.


    By the time they reached the dining room, the guest of honor had already arrived.


    Carmen hesitated briefly upon seeing the Viscount seated at the head of the table, sipping his aperitif. But she soon approached and sat beside him in silence.


    Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately¡ªDieter had excused himself, iming illness. Likely, he had preemptively avoided attending, feeling guilty about what had happened earlier in the day.


    ¡°I heard there was somemotion at the training grounds earlier. Did Dieter manage to get on the Duchess¡¯ bad side?¡±


    The Viscount, knowing his son all too well, stopped mid-sip and asked the question with a knowing look.


    Carmen replied in a reassuring tone.


    ¡°He was just a bitte meeting with his friends. I spoke with her about it, and she didn¡¯t seem too upset. After that, Dieter behaved himself and followed through without causing any more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Useless fool,¡± the Viscount muttered under his breath in frustration.


    It was clear that he was disappointed in his son¡¯sck of discipline, but he seemed disinterested in probing further into the matter.


    After all, for the Viscount, today was an important day¡ªthe official beginning of reconciliation with the Duchy. He wasn¡¯t going to let Dieter''s shorings dampen the asion.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Carmen decided it was the perfect time to share the joyful news she had been carefully preparing to announce.


    ¡°More importantly, I have some wonderful news to share with you. Espozo.¡±


    Hearing the maid''s trantion, the Viscount turned to look at Carmen.


    Meeting his eyes, she smiled brightly and delivered her long-awaited revtion.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 182

    After the secret and scandalous rtionship between Viscountess and Sir Peter was revealed, Iona found herself overwhelmed by an unexpected sense of crisis.


    It wasn¡¯t because her original n now needed revision due to a miscalction.


    Iona¡¯s real concern stemmed from something far more personal.


    To sum up Iona¡¯s primal anxiety in a few words, it was this:


    Everyone, except her, seemed to be in love.


    Whether those rtionships were socially eptable or not was another matter entirely.


    ¡®Honestly, I¡¯m probably better off inparison,¡¯ she thought.


    Unlike those who nurtured their love in secret, Iona was in a legitimate marriage with Leroy.


    It was an overwhelmingly advantageous situation for romance.Surely, they spent more time together, with no outside interference, and yet, their progress seemed frustratingly stagnant.


    To be more precise, their physical connection was intense, but the emotional distance remained ambiguous.


    Moreover, they had even skipped the essential exchange of wedding vows after canceling their wedding ceremony.


    ¡®...Perhaps we should have held the ceremony after moving to the duchy.¡¯


    But regretting it now was pointless¡ªit was water under the bridge.


    The excuse that they skipped the wedding due to her father''s funeral was widely known, so changing her mind and setting a new date now wasn¡¯t feasible.


    Even if Leroy were to utter an obligatory "I love you," it wouldn¡¯t mean much unless it was genuine.


    ¡®Yes, sincerity is what matters.¡¯


    She had been putting off any action because shecked the courage to express her true feelings.


    Iona smirked faintly, a touch of self-mockery in her smile.


    Despite Viscountess and Sir Peter¡¯s immoral rtionship, their unwavering passion had somehow sparked a new resolve within her.


    Lifting her head slowly, Iona gazed ahead with newfound determination and spoke.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve called you both here today is because I need to ask a favor.¡±


    The two people seated across from her reacted in contrasting ways.


    Yudia, the head maid, simply nodded in understanding, while Schneider, the head of the knight''s order, blinked in confusion, his eyes darting around restlessly.


    Yudia sent him a subtle, steady nce, and Schneider quickly straightened his posture again.


    ¡°Please, do not hesitate to give us any orders,¡± Yudia said.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I will dly offer my assistance,¡± Schneider also added.


    They exchanged nces as they answered in turn.


    They had both been puzzled ever since the Duchess summoned them that morning, especially since they received the order together¡ªan unlikely pairing.


    Neither could quite guess what the Duchess intended to discuss, given how different their respective fields of work were.


    ¡°I¡¯ve more or less settled into life at the estate, but truthfully, that¡¯s mostly thanks to the Duke being considerate of my needs. I¡¯m grateful and would like to do something in return, but I¡¯m not entirely sure what he likes,¡± Iona said awkwardly.


    The fact that she knew so little about him, despite their long marriage, had always been a source of embarrassment for her.


    Although the passage of time had somewhat eased that difort, others no longer found it odd.


    ¡°So, I called you both here to ask for advice on selecting a gift. If you¡¯re not too busy today, I¡¯d like you to apany me on a little outing.¡±


    Upon hearing Iona¡¯s exnation, Yudia and Schneider finally seemed to understand, nodding as if their earlier confusion had been cleared up.


    They had worked in the Duke¡¯s household for many years, spending ample time with Leroy. It seemed that the Duchess had called them together to help her figure out her husband¡¯s preferences.


    In essence, they were now ying the role of bridge-builders, tasked with strengthening the rtionship between the Duke and Duchess.


    Upon realizing Iona¡¯s intention, Yudia¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, mydy, I can summon merchants here right away. There¡¯s no need for you to go through the trouble of leaving the estate¡ªI can handle everything right here¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to keep this a secret from the Duke,¡± Iona interjected quickly, halting Yudia¡¯s overly eager enthusiasm.


    Then, she calmly added her true request, ¡°I want to go out quietly, under the pretense of touring the estate, without him knowing.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand your deep intentions, mydy,¡± Yudia¡¯s voice returned to aposed tone, realizing that she had gotten a bit carried away.


    Schneider, who had been quietly observing their conversation, let out a long sigh and rubbed his temples.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly moved¡­ The depth of your affection for the Duke is truly remarkable, mydy! Justst year, my greatest worry was, ¡®What if the Duke never gets married?¡¯ But now, seeing him so happy with such a wonderful partner, I feel like I can finally rest easy¡­¡±


    His response seemed a bit exaggerated, especially considering his rtively young age.


    Iona assumed it was just another attempt at ttery and simply smiled in return.


    She had grown ustomed to such remarks over time. Whether she took them to heart was another matter entirely.


    ¡°The Duke is such a great person. I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve found someone wonderful even if it weren¡¯t me,¡± Iona replied with a light shrug.


    Since Schneider had praised her, it felt only proper to return the favor by speaking highly of Leroy. Unlike Schneider¡¯s words, which were likely half-exaggerated, Iona¡¯s reply held a bit of truth.


    After all, she genuinely believed Leroy could have found someone much more suitable if it weren¡¯t for her.


    But Yudia shook her head, disagreeing as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. I agree with Sir Schneider. In fact, the Duke was quitete to marrypared to others of his rank, and that was because he never had much interest in marriage to begin with.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that hecked interest¡ªhe had no thoughts of marriage whatsoever. And honestly, that was only natural, given the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Sir Schneider,¡± Yudia interjected, casting a troubled nce in his direction.


    The sudden introduction of such a sensitive topic created a slightly awkward atmosphere.


    Iona tried her best to maintain her usualposure, choosing to remain silent. It would have been strange for her to step in and change the subject too abruptly.


    Sensing Iona¡¯s hesitation, Yudia realized it was necessary to steer the conversation in a more neutral direction. She carefully chose her words, aiming for a gentle approach.


    ¡°...Losing both his fianc¨¦e and parents at the same time was a great tragedy. Of course, Lady Viviana and the Duke were more like close friends, but¡­ I believe that¡¯s why he hesitated to start a new family.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Iona replied calmly.


    She knew what Leroy had gone through in the past and had heard the story directly from him. There was no room for misunderstanding on her part about the rtionship between Viviana and Leroy.


    Still, Yudia must have found it ufortable to mention Leroy¡¯s former fianc¨¦e in front of Iona, even as a maid concerned for her mistress¡¯ feelings. So, she continued carefully, as if trying to reassure Iona.


    ¡°For that reason¡­ when I received the Duke¡¯s order to prepare the master bedroom for you both, I felt a great sense of relief. The Duke had continued to stay in the room he¡¯d used since childhood until then.¡±


    This had also puzzled Iona.


    When she first arrived at the duchy, she had assumed she would be moving into Leroy¡¯s existing bedroom.


    However, what greeted her was a newly furnished master bedroom,pletely unused, as if it had been prepared specifically for their marriage.


    Logically, as the head of the family, Leroy should have been staying in the master bedroom regardless of his marital status.


    ¡°Traditionally, when inheriting the title of Duke, one is expected to also move into the family master bedroom¡­ but the Duke didn¡¯t. He said he was morefortable in his old room, but I believe there was also a reluctance to encroach on his parents¡¯ space.¡±


    Yudia¡¯s voice was measured and calm, betraying no emotion, but there was a clear undertone of sympathy for her master, who had lost his family so early in life.


    Iona now realized why, when Yudia had first shown them to their rooms, she had asked Leroy if he wished to continue using his old bedroom. It was all connected to this deep-seated reluctance from his past.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 185

    As Marsha felt a twinge of curiosity, she tried to observe Leroy¡¯s expression more closely.


    A smile, as if painted on, appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Does a husband need any special reason to give his wife a gift?¡±


    Though it felt like he was avoiding the question in a subtle way, technically, he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Instead of continuing a meaningless exchange, Marsha picked out a few suitable gift candidates for Iona.


    Leroy seemed to think the list was rather fitting, as he carefully considered her advice and eventually suggested they go out together.


    Before agreeing, Marsha went over her schedule for the day.


    There wasn¡¯t anything pressing that needed her immediate attention, so there seemed to be no problem if she stepped away for a while.


    Deciding to apany Leroy, Marsha secretly set herself a private goal.¡®I¡¯ll pick the most expensive one, no matter what.¡¯


    The man was already prepared to open his wallet.


    How much sincerity could she draw out of him depended entirely on her skills as a rmender.


    Part of the reason she insisted on buying essories Iona didn¡¯t particrly care for was due to that as well.


    After all, there was nothing with higher value per volume than jewelry.


    Besides, Marsha had always wanted Iona to have only the finest, most valuable things.


    ¡®But why on earth did I have to run into her right at the entrance?¡¯


    She hade out specifically to avoid Iona, only to meet her face-to-face.


    The unexpected encounter gave her a splitting headache.


    Why Iona was there without any prior notice was a secondary concern¡ªMarsha had a more immediate issue to deal with.


    Bowing deeply to Leroy, Marsha apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I feigned a cold to get out of work¡­ The Madam must have noticed something strange. She¡¯ll probably look for me as soon as she returns, and I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll exin myself¡­¡±


    In reality, Marsha hadn¡¯t done anything that warranted an apology, but in such situations, offering an apology first was usually the wisest course of action.


    Seeing Marsha¡¯s troubled expression, Leroy shook his head as if to say it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    ¡°Did I expect to run into her myself? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle my wife. If you need an excuse, just say you were helping me with something.¡±


    After reassuring Marsha, Leroy began to ponder how to ¡°handle¡± Iona.


    If he could execute his n right after getting home, the encounter wouldn¡¯t have been much of a problem. However, the gift wasn¡¯t ready yet, which made things awkward.


    Most of the items were custom-made and would take a long time toplete, so staying silent until then wasn¡¯t an option.


    Marsha seemed to share his concern, as she asked with a worried look, ¡°What do you n to tell the Madam, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Considering his wife also seemed to be up to something behind his back, perhaps he could use that as an excuse to get himself out of this situation.


    Leroy recalled Iona¡¯s hardened expression from theirst encounter and began piecing together a usible scenario.


    ¡®It really does seem like she¡¯s hiding something from me.¡¯


    He intended to spin it as though they had both been caught nning something for each other, but there was no way Iona had roped in Yudia and Schneider just to buy him a gift.


    Most likely, she had gone out to deal with matters rted to Viscount Ida or some other secretive affair.


    Why she felt the need to keep it from him, he couldn¡¯t say¡­


    ¡®Well, whatever it is, it¡¯s probably not as frivolous as mine.¡¯


    Leroy let out a quiet chuckle, mocking his own embarrassing expectations.


    Little did he know what awaited him that very evening.


    ***


    Unlike Leroy, who decided to bide his time until the gift was ready, Iona made a far bolder decision.


    Since she had already been caught by her husband, she resolved to push her n forward ahead of schedule.


    Rather than concocting some lie that Leroy wouldn¡¯t believe, Iona figured it was better to get things done while there was still a hint of freshness to her n.


    Though she had to pivot toward purchasing items that were alreadypleted, when she saw all the luxury goods assembled together, their grandeur rivaled that of any custom-made piece.


    With a satisfied smile, Iona also bought candles, flowers, and various other decorations.


    As she loaded the carriage full of gifts, a small worry crept in¡ªwhat if Leroy came out to meet her?


    ¡°Where is the Duke?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in his office, attending to work. Should I inform him that you¡¯re asking for him?¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Thankfully, that didn¡¯t happen.


    Iona figured Leroy was avoiding her just as she had been avoiding him. After all, he had secretly taken Marsha out without telling her, which meant he was likely up to something of his own.


    Once she calmed herself and thought about it, the reason was rather obvious.


    ¡®He was probably out to buy me a gift.¡¯


    Considering how many times he had given her gifts without any particr reason, this wasn¡¯t much of a stretch.


    What else could he be doing at a jewelry store with Marsha, if not picking out a gift for her?


    If it were for something else, there would have been no need to take Marsha along. He had plenty of maids under his service who could advise him on essories.


    ¡®The problem is, he¡¯s probably guessed the same about me¡­¡¯


    They¡¯d both brought along their own confidants and run into each other at the jewelry shop. There was no other usible exnation.


    Leroy had likely realized it first and had been testing her reaction.


    Even though the game waspletely exposed, Iona didn¡¯t think the situation was that dire.


    After all, Leroy didn¡¯t seem burdened or ufortable, even though he must have figured out she was preparing a gift for him.


    This gave Iona the confidence to proceed with her n.


    Steeling herself, Iona climbed the grand central staircase and headed to her room.


    The workers she had hired followed behind her, carrying an assortment of items.


    The group, having arrived at the mansion a bitter, was led upstairs in an orderly fashion by Yudia.


    Watching the workers with a curious gaze, Yudia quietly approached Iona and asked, ¡°Is there anything more you¡¯d like me to do?¡±


    ¡°Make sure the Duke doesn¡¯te near this room until everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Madam.¡±


    As Yudia was about to step back, she smiled warmly and added, ¡°It¡¯s almost like you¡¯re proposing.¡±


    Iona couldn¡¯t exactly deny that something like that was in store, so she merely nodded.


    She silently prayed that, just as Leroy had epted her proposal before, this time, he would respond with a simr answer.


    <strong>***</strong>


    It waste at night when Leroy finally emerged from his office.


    Part of the reason was the unnned outing that had dyed his schedule, but oddly enough, today seemed to bring an endless stream of paperwork that needed to be dealt with.


    The head maid had also insisted on an unexpected meeting, suggesting that with the family growing, it was time to consider hiring more staff.


    Once those discussions were over, a light argument about today¡¯s outing followed.


    ¡°So, are you really not going to tell me why you went out today?¡±


    ¡°The Madam wanted to take a stroll through the city, so I apanied her for a short while, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide things from me, you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything,¡± Yudia replied firmly, cutting off the conversation before exiting the office.


    At least, Leroy thought, that had been thest task of the day.


    Feeling somewhat like he¡¯d lost an ally, Leroy stood up from his desk with a quiet sigh.


    There was no point in pressing Yudia further, especially since he would soon face the person at the center of all this anyway.


    Leaving the office, Leroy headed straight for the bedroom.


    He reached the door and absentmindedly pulled on the handle, as he usually did.


    However, something was off.


    The room, which should have been illuminated, was oddly dim.


    No, notpletely dark¡ªjust darker than usual.


    Instead of the usual bright light, small, low mes cast a soft glow across the space.


    From the entrance to the far end of the room, a line of candles had been meticulously ced, forming a path that lit up his footsteps.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 184

    Faced with an iprehensible situation, Iona looked at Marsha from afar and asked.


    ¡°Marsha?¡±


    In reality, such confirmation was unnecessary.


    Marsha wasn¡¯t covering her face with a hat or any other essory.


    Marsha looked exactly as she usually did.


    Except for one thing: her face, frozen in shock.


    ¡°Yudia, why are you here...? ...Schneider?¡±


    Iona wasn¡¯t the only one to notice the unexpectedpanion.


    Leroy, standing behind Yudia and Schneider, also wore an expression of confusion.The head maid¡¯s duties involved overseeing the entire household, not attending to thedy of the house personally.


    Likewise, there was no reason for Schneider, the knightmander, to apany thedy on a casual outing.


    Especially when the person needing protection wasn¡¯t just any noblewoman, but one of the most renowned swordswomen in the capital.


    The silence stretched awkwardly as no one seemed to know what to say.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Iona finally broke the stillness.


    ¡°Why have youe all the way here, Your Grace, without a word?¡±


    ¡°Ah... I had something to purchase. And you?¡±


    Leroy¡¯s smooth response made Iona suddenly realize her mistake.


    If she pried into his reasons for being out, it was only natural that he would ask her the same in return. Flustered, she hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.


    And worse yet, Leroy had skillfully dodged giving any detailed answer, leaving her with nothing gained.


    Feeling the pressure, Iona quickly came up with a usible excuse.


    ¡°I... I just came out to look around a bit. Since the duchy is my home now, I thought it would be wise to familiarize myself with the surrounding area.¡±


    ¡°Amendable mindset. I would¡¯ve been happy to guide you myself.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you over such a small matter, Your Grace. Perhaps we can go out together another time, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Though her heart was pounding fiercely, Iona outwardly maintained an air of perfect calm.


    She thanked the heavens for her years of training in maintainingposure. In her line of work, remaining unflustered had always been a virtue.


    Just when Iona thought she had carried out the conversation smoothly and was preparing to take her leave, Leroy smiled softly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for another time. Why not join me now?¡±


    ¡°...Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±


    ¡°Well, um...¡±


    Iona faltered and nced back.


    She sought advice, but in this situation, there was no way tomunicate secretly with herpanions while Leroy was right in front of her.


    All Yudia could do was subtly cross her hands in front of her, signaling ¡®no¡¯ with an X.


    Iona turned back to Leroy with a firm expression and answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about dinner...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten that as well.¡±


    ¡°...Dinner?¡±


    ¡°I had such a hearty lunch that I won¡¯t need dinner.¡±


    Iona hastily corrected her response under Leroy¡¯s suspicious gaze.


    Despite her best efforts, it didn¡¯t seem like her excuses were very convincing.


    The fact that Leroy chuckled softly instead of stepping back was proof enough.


    Not stopping there, Leroy nced around, his tone light and teasing.


    ¡°It seems my wife is nning something behind my back.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The shop staff, who had been silently observing the tension between them, erupted into warmughter.


    Iona''spanions, sensing the shift in atmosphere, slowly began to align with the mood.


    Only Iona remained motionless, unable to either agree or disagree with Leroy''s words.


    In truth, her silence spoke volumes.


    Leroy, noticing Iona¡¯s reaction, seemed to read her thoughts with ease, a look of certainty shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take the hint and excuse myself.¡±


    With a more rxed demeanor, Leroy tipped his hat slightly.


    As he took a step forward, those blocking his path naturally moved aside.


    Iona, feeling the urge to exin herself, quickly turned around, but in the end, she didn¡¯t call out to stop him.


    She couldn¡¯t think of any way to turn the situation around, nor did the timing seem right for any rebuttal.


    Iona had no choice but to admit she hadpletely fallen into his trap.


    ¡°...It seems the secret event is a failure,¡± Yudia said in a voice tinged with regret, sharing the same thought.


    However, her disappointment was mildpared to Iona¡¯s.


    The others, who understood the surprise gift differently, didn¡¯t see the discovery as such a big deal.


    Of course, it would¡¯ve been better if they could have presented the surprise gift as nned, but expressing gratitude didn¡¯t necessarily need to be done in secret.


    Quickly recovering from the shock, Yudia turned to the shop clerk and asked, ¡°By any chance, do you know what item the Duke purchased?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, but he requested that remain a secret,¡± the clerk replied, shaking his head with an apologetic smile.


    Though his response was polite, it was clear that no matter how much they pressed, they wouldn¡¯t get an answer.


    In the end, they learned nothing about Leroy¡¯s outing.


    They even forgot to ask Marsha why she had been with him.


    Iona pressed her hand to her forehead and sighed deeply.


    The opportunity to surprise him with a sudden gift had passed. Now, there was only one strategy left.


    ''Let¡¯s overwhelm him with quantity.''


    With her mind made up, Iona stepped into the shop and solemnly dered,


    ¡°Bring out the most expensive items you have.¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°Was there any mention of an outing today?¡±


    ¡°No, had I known, I would¡¯ve informed you in advance... It seems to have been a spur-of-the-moment decision,¡± Marsha replied, trying to keep her voice calm.


    Leroy, too, appeared unsettled by the unexpected encounter with Iona, slowly rubbing his face with his right hand.


    After he finished his dry wash, Leroy nced back at the shop through the carriage window.


    Iona had already gone inside, and there was no one left standing at the entrance.


    Finally, Leroy let out a sigh of relief, his body sinking wearily against the backrest.


    Gone was the mask ofposure, reced with a look of difort.


    Marsha, watching him closely, couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    After encountering Iona, Leroy had handled the situation so smoothly that Marsha initially thought he hadn¡¯t been fazed at all. But upon reflection, it became clear that his excellentposure had simply masked any outward signs of distress.


    ¡®He¡¯d probablye up with a good excuse even if he were caught having an affairter,¡¯ Marsha thought, casting a suspicious nce at Leroy before shaking off the idea.


    There was no need to worry about a future that hadn¡¯t even happened yet. Especially not when Leroy seemed to be fulfilling his role as Iona¡¯s husband quite sincerely.


    ¡®Considering he even asked for my opinion while choosing her gift¡­ it seems like he¡¯s genuinely serious about this.¡¯


    Indeed, Marsha, who was in perfectly good health, had taken a sick leave on the pretext of a cold¡ªall because of Leroy¡¯s summons.


    While preparing for work that morning, a servant of the duke had suddenly appeared to deliver Leroy¡¯s message, requesting her presence.


    Wondering what it could be about, she went to meet him, only for him to ask her apletely unexpected question:


    ¡°What does my wife... like?¡±


    Marsha had wanted to ask what on earth he was talking about, but her experience as a seasoned maid reminded her that Leroy was her superior.


    Thanks to that, she was able to respond professionally, as if she had been expecting the question all along.


    ¡°Are you preparing a gift for the madam?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I figured someone like you, who has spent so much time with her, would be able to give me a good answer.¡±


    ¡°If you could tell me the asion or the purpose, I could offer a more urate suggestion.¡±


    She had expected a clear answer right away, but surprisingly, Leroy fell into a long silence.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    ¡®What on earth is this?¡¯


    Leroy froze for a moment, bewildered by the strange situation.


    He nced around, searching for someone to exin what was happening, but there was no sign of anyone else nearby.


    With a sense of unease, Leroy slowly walked into the room, following the path in front of him.


    The warm, flickering yellow light inside was oddlyforting, despite how suspicious the situation seemed at first.


    Yet that only added to Leroy¡¯s confusion.


    ¡®The servants wouldn¡¯t dare mess up the room without my permission¡­ which leaves only one possible person.¡¯


    This bedroom was a shared space between Leroy and Iona.


    The only two people who could have done something like this were him or her, but he had no idea why she would arrange so many candles around the room.Leroy thought of various possibilities, but quickly shook his head, realizing how absurd his suspicions were.


    Believing his spouse to be involved in something like voodoo rituals was certainly not a respectful thought.


    Despite the chaos in his mind, Leroy continued walking, and soon reached the wall by the window.


    The candle-lit path extended all the way to the terrace.


    After a brief hesitation, Leroy reached out and pulled back the curtain.


    What he saw next was something beyond anything he had ever imagined.


    ¡°Io¡­¡±


    Leroy barely got out half of her name before closing his mouth.


    At the exact moment he stepped onto the terrace, a soft melody began to fill the air from all directions.


    He had no idea where the music wasing from, but that wasn¡¯t what truly captured his attention.


    At the end of the candle-lit path, standing inside arge heart-shaped arrangement of candles, was Iona, looking at him with a serious expression.


    Leroy froze in ce,pletely taken aback.


    In the silence, Iona spoke first.


    ¡°Your Grace, there is something I wish to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve gone through so much to get here, haven¡¯t we? Since our marriage and our arrival at this ce, countless challenges have crossed our path.¡±


    Leroy, rather than asking her what was going on, remained quiet and focused on what she was saying.


    Even though the situation was unexpected, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to understand what this meant.


    Just by looking down at the floor beneath them, it was clear why Iona had prepared this moment.


    Though it was still hard for him to believe.


    ¡°First, I want to thank you for always trusting me and standing by my side. It¡¯s that unwavering trust that has allowed us to ovee difficult and challenging times, and reach where we are now.¡±


    ¡­While her words of gratitude were starting to sound a bit formal, Leroy¡¯s assumption wasn¡¯t wrong. Probably.


    ¡°Maintaining a rtionship of mutual cooperation is never easy, especially without conflicts. But because you always put my thoughts and feelings first, I¡¯ve been able to feel at ease as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Leroy gently interrupted Iona¡¯s words.


    She had been delivering a long, formal speech in a somewhat stiff voice, but now she paused, her lips closing. Her delicate brows furrowed slightly as if she were internally reviewing her speech, wondering if she had said something wrong.


    Leroy let out a soft sigh and spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. Between us, I don¡¯t see the point in exchanging formal gratitude like that.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true that thanks to you, I¡¯ve been able to move morefortably.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought I was the one always amodating you. If you felt that way, it¡¯s probably because we actually get along well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what is it you wanted to say next?¡±


    With that, Leroy seamlessly guided Iona to the next point, skipping the needless introduction.


    Iona hesitated for a moment, unsure if it was because of the unexpected shift in the conversation or because she had a script prepared. Either way, she didn¡¯t continue right away.


    Watching her falter, Leroy took a step forward, crossing the boundary of candlelight and stepping into the same space as her.


    Suppressing the sudden urge to pull her into his arms, Leroy extended his hand toward Iona.


    When he took her hands, which she had sped tightly together, and lifted them, a small box hidden in her grasp was revealed.


    ¡°This¡­ seems like it¡¯s for me.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Iona quickly denied, her expression showing a rare hint of embarrassment.


    A smile tugged at the corner of Leroy¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked with a teasing tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Leroy gently brushed his fingers over hers, still holding onto the box, as if to confirm.


    Though Iona maintained her usual stoic expression, her eyes betrayed her unease, something she couldn¡¯t fully hide.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally answered in a quiet voice, ¡°¡­Actually, it is.¡±


    Without a second thought, Leroy opened the box he had taken from her.


    Although he was more curious about the words Iona hadn¡¯t yet spoken than the contents of the box, he didn¡¯t want to disrupt the n she had carefullyid out for him.


    If there was an order she wanted to follow, he figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to y along.


    ¡°I thought it would suit you,¡± Iona said, watching his reaction closely, trying to take the initiative again.


    Inside the box was a pair of cufflinks, each adorned with a diamond about the size of a thumbnail.


    Leroy was a little taken aback by the thoughtfulness of the gift.


    He knew his wife had inherited a vast fortune, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to give him such an expensive item on a day that wasn¡¯t even a special asion.


    ¡®Or, perhaps it isn¡¯t just any ordinary day when considering the meaning behind this gift.¡¯


    The silence stretched on, and Iona, possibly misinterpreting his quiet reaction, quickly added her next words.


    ¡°There are more gifts prepared. If you follow me this way¡­¡±


    With a reassuring smile, Iona gently tugged his arm, urging him toe along.


    Leroy resisted, nting his feet firmly instead of following Iona into the room.


    He had a feeling that if he went along to see the other gifts, it would lead to a situation simr to the day when he had visited the count¡¯s estate at her invitation.


    Back then, instead of the cozy home date Leroy had anticipated, Iona had passionately presented a detailed report on the art collection owned by the Modrov family.


    Iona turned to him with a puzzled look, noticing that he had stopped in his tracks.


    Leroy gently took her hand, pulling her slightly toward him, and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Thank you, I really love the gift.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty more. I didn¡¯t want to bring them all out at once¡ªit would¡¯ve been too much to carry, so I left the rest inside.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to seeing them too. But¡­ did you prepare all of this¡ªromantic music, candlelight, and gifts¡ªjust to say thank you?¡±


    At Leroy¡¯s question, Iona fell silent.


    It was clear that she hadn¡¯t been dragging out the evening because she genuinely thought the thank-you or gift-giving ceremony was of paramount importance.


    A hint of embarrassment crossed Iona¡¯s face.


    Leroy leaned in, his voice soft as he encouraged her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, go ahead and say it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you really know what I¡¯m going to say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll say the words I¡¯ve been eagerly waiting for.¡±


    Iona, who had been avoiding Leroy¡¯s gaze all this time, suddenly snapped her head up, her eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    She struggled to organize her thoughts, her face showing a mix of confusion.


    ¡°So¡­ you already know what I¡¯m about to say, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°I think I do. Though you might not realize it, my eyesight isn¡¯t that bad,¡± Leroy said with a smirk, tilting his head to gesture at the floor.


    By now, the wind, which usually blew fiercely at this hour, was unusually calm, allowing the candles to continue burning undisturbed.


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Iona seemed to fully realize they were standing in the middle of a heart-shaped formation of candlelight. Her face flushed bright red in an instant.


    Turning his head as if to tease her, Leroy remarked, ¡°Hmm, or maybe I¡¯m mistaken? You do have a habit of defying my expectations at moments like these.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you tell me yourself¡ªso I know I¡¯m not imagining things.¡±


    With those words, Leroy gripped her hand tighter.


    He inteced his fingers with hers, their palms pressed together with no space between. It wasn¡¯t just an act of urging; it was a gesture of reassurance, letting her know that he felt the same, that they were on the same page.


    Iona, who had been staring at Leroy as if spellbound, finally spoke impulsively.


    ¡°I think¡­ I like you, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I do like you.¡±


    After taking a short breath, Iona¡¯s voice became firmer, more certain.


    Though Leroy had anticipated this confession, the reality was vastly different from his imagination. A radiant smile spread across his face.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 187

    ¡°I feel the same.¡±


    Leroy answered in a low voice.


    At that moment, Iona froze in ce, understanding exactly what he meant.


    It was a definite answer, leaving no room for other interpretations, but that only made it more shocking.


    She had never imagined he would so easily ept her feelings.


    Although she¡¯d harbored a bit of hope while preparing to confess, she had braced herself for rejection, deliberately steering her imagination toward negative oues to soften the blow. And yet, she couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.


    As Iona stood there, dumbfounded, staring up at Leroy with a nk expression, he gently brushed a silver strand of hair that had blown near her cheek behind her ear and leaned in closer.


    Startled, Iona quickly stepped back, dodging his lips.


    ¡°W-Wait, hold on!¡±Her face flushed red, Iona covered it with her hands, stopping Leroy in his tracks.


    Leroy hesitated, looking at her in confusion, as if silently asking if there was a problem.


    For Iona, who had spent over ten minutes rehearsing just a thank-you speech, this was all happening far too quickly.


    As she mentally reyed Leroy¡¯s words, Iona cautiously tried to confirm what she thought she¡¯d heard.


    ¡°So, what I mean is, this isn¡¯t just some human affection, or gratitude, or universal goodwill¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I cherish you as my lover,¡± Leroy cut her off, responding clearly.


    He then added, as if to leave no room for misunderstanding.


    ¡°If it was just human affection or anything else, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to kiss you just now.¡±


    Leroy guessed that Iona hadn¡¯t really meant to offer those examples.


    She was likely just stalling with meaningless questions, unable to fully grasp the reality of the situation.


    After all, until they discovered the path lined with candles leading to the bedroom, Leroy had felt much the same.


    He¡¯d evene close to suspecting that Iona had fallen for some primitive religion.


    How could someone he¡¯d been in love with for so long possibly see him in the same way?


    It was hard to believe such good fortune could be real.


    In truth, Leroy also found this moment to be surreal.


    He felt an overwhelming urge to kiss Iona right then and there, to confirm the taste and feel of her lips.


    But since she was defensively covering her face, he couldn¡¯t act on that impulse.


    Instead, he bent his head down gently, pressing a small kiss to the back of her hand, as if to soothe her.


    Iona visibly flinched at the unexpected contact.


    Trying to stop Leroy from getting any closer, she hurriedly asked her next question.


    ¡°When¡­ did it start?¡±


    Her tone was much too formal, more suited to addressing a spouse than a lover.


    As Leroy answered with a casual smile, he thought it would be nice if one day, she would call him by his name.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been quite some time.¡±


    Even as he reflected on the past, Leroy continued to press light kisses to her hand, over and over.


    For him, it took a considerable amount of restraint to keep himself from giving in to the improper urge to taste her skin.


    With a calm voice that belied the wicked thoughts running through his mind, Leroy said:


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you even when we were strangers. And once we became close, I waspletely drawn to you.¡±


    To be honest, there were moments when Leroy wondered if this was really okay. Yet, before he knew it, he found himself eagerly running to meet her, as if he had never been wary of her in the first ce.


    As Leroy recalled his past encounters with Iona, a sudden frown appeared on his face.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d given you a few hints.¡±


    ¡°Hints?¡±


    ¡°I even suggested that we could have a loving marriage, didn¡¯t I? Did you not like me back then?¡±


    ¡°¡­When was that?¡±


    Iona asked, lookingpletely lost, as if she had no idea what he was talking about.


    Leroy couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and burst intoughter.


    Barely managing to contain theughter that kept bubbling up, Leroy spoke.


    ¡°Haha, ha¡­ I suppose that was a foolish question.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to. It just means we were both being pretty foolish.¡±


    He, acting like a coward, and she,pletely clueless when it came to these kinds of matters.


    In a way, one could say they made a perfectly matched pair.


    With a soft smile ying on his lips, Leroy reached out to Iona.


    When he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, she naturally leaned into him.


    Thanks to Iona being off guard in the middle of their conversation, Leroy now had the perfect opportunity to kiss her bare face.


    However, instead of kissing her right away, Leroy gently pressed his forehead against hers.


    Iona, who thought he was aiming for her lips, stiffened her chin in response.


    Sensing her tension, Leroy asked in a soothing voice.


    ¡°Did you prepare all this yourself? The candles, the music, and everything.¡±


    Saying that, Leroy nced sideways over the railing.


    Judging by the faint sound echoing in the distance, it seemed that someone had left the windows open in the music room on the first floor, where strings were softly ying.


    ¡°I just gave the orders. The workers handled the setup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious whose idea it was to make that perfect heart shape.¡±


    ¡°¡­Noment.¡±


    Iona avoided Leroy¡¯s gaze as she responded.


    That alone was enough for Leroy to understand, and he chuckled quietly.


    ¡°I imagine the mansion was quite the spectacle. Is that why you locked me up in the study?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure you¡¯d be impressed, Your Grace. Please forgive my ambition.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very impressed. In fact, I¡¯m still impressed even now.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s voice, yful and teasing, was apanied by a deep, affectionate gaze.


    His warm eyes unmistakably reflected the love he felt for her.


    It was only then that Iona¡¯s restless heart began to settle down.


    But her nerves hadn¡¯tpletely eased, as she suddenly became aware of how close they were standing to each other.


    This time, her heart trembled for an entirely different reason.


    Iona instinctively licked her lips, moistening them.


    As if interpreting it as some kind of signal, Leroy¡¯s face gradually moved closer.


    The moment Iona closed her eyes, a soft sensation touched her lips.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Could a kiss shared in the realization of mutual love be this sweet?


    Even though they had kissed countless times before, this one felt distinctly different.


    Without realizing it, Iona let out a soft sigh.


    And that too was swallowed by him.


    The feel of his tongue exploring inside her sent a shiver of pleasure down her spine.


    Without thinking, Iona wrapped her arms around Leroy¡¯s neck, pulling him closer to her.


    A wave of heat surged through her lower abdomen as she pressed tightly against him.


    Iona eagerly savored his lips.


    When she licked along the inside of his mouth, teasing the tender flesh, a low groan escaped from him.


    Leroy broke the kiss, only to slip his hands under her and lift her by the hips.


    Startled as she suddenly found herself airborne, Iona grabbed onto his shoulders for bnce.


    Leroy strode purposefully into the room, heading straight for the bed.


    After setting Iona down on the mattress, he naturally moved over her.


    Realizing what was happening, Iona spoke up btedly.


    ¡°Wait a second, let me at least blow out the candles¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry right now.¡±


    Cutting off her words, Leroy pressed his lips back to hers, urgent and unyielding.


    Half willingly, half under his influence, Iona sank into the bed.


    Leroy, bracing himself on one hand beside her head, felt something unfamiliar under his palm and pulled back.


    Grabbing the object, he inspected it with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°¡­Flower petals?¡±


    The room had been too dim for him to notice, but the bed was scattered with rose petals.


    Iona, suddenly overwhelmed by the embarrassment of her own extravagant setup, shut her eyes as if to escape it all.


    Biting and releasing her lip in warning, she spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Say. Anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just assume I¡¯m too distracted to see anything clearly.¡±


    Leroy replied, struggling to keep his voice steady.


    He knew that soothing her withpliments like ¡°It looks beautiful¡± or ¡°I¡¯m touched¡± would only feel like teasing at this point.


    But there was, in fact, a slight difference between Iona¡¯s assumption and Leroy¡¯s actual thoughts.


    Iona seemed mortified by the overly grand gesture she had arranged, but for Leroy, watching her flustered reaction was an enjoyable sight in itself.


    And seeing her lying there, defenseless, her face flushed all the way to her shoulders as she kept her eyes tightly closed¡­


    ¡®No matter what she had in mind, she¡¯s fallen right into my trap.¡¯


    Amused by his own overwhelming excitement, Leroy leaned down toward her once more.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 188

    As Leroy¡¯s lips brushed against Iona¡¯s heated ear, he felt her flinch.


    Maybe it was because fresh flowers were scattered nearby, but the scent of her skin was mixed with the fragrance of youthful blossoms.


    Even that was intoxicating.


    Just as Leroy was about to press his lips against hers again, a thirst rising within him, Iona, who had been keeping her eyes closed until then, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°...For what?¡±


    Leroy, who had instinctively stopped his movements, asked, unable to hide his bewilderment.


    He couldn¡¯t think of any reason why she would need to apologize.


    Iona, who had hesitated for a moment, lifted her eyelids slightly to look up at him.With a strangely dejected expression, she spoke.


    ¡°I did my best to prepare, but somehow, I feel like I ruined everything.¡±


    Leroy swallowed augh.


    If she knew the state of his lower half, she wouldn¡¯t be saying such things.


    But, since it was a rather embarrassing subject to mention outright, Leroy struggled for a more refined way to express himself.


    In the meantime, perhaps she had gathered her thoughts.


    Suddenly, a look of determination appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try harder next time.¡±


    It almost sounded like a soldier promising, ¡°I will correct it swiftly,¡± in a strict, disciplined voice.


    At her typically Iona-like remark, a hint ofughter crept into Leroy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Next time? Do you n on confessing twice?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget this ever happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a problem.¡±


    Leroy responded with clear reluctance.


    Deciding that actions would be more persuasive than words, he began to remove his shirt.


    Without bothering to unbutton the few buttons it had, he pulled the shirt over his head and carelessly tossed it to the floor.


    For a moment, Iona was rendered speechless, her eyes fixated on his suddenly exposed, bare body.


    Leroy grabbed the back of her knees and swiftly pulled her toward him.


    ¡°After making me the happiest man in the world, trying to pretend it never happened is a bit cruel, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Realizing the meaning behind his words a beat toote, Iona¡¯s face flushed red.


    Or perhaps it was because his hand had wandered into a rather dangerous ce.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to remove her clothes, as she was only wearing a chemise and an indoor gown.


    As Leroy pushed aside the bothersome fabric of her skirt, he suddenly paused, noticing something odd.


    Something that should have been there wasn¡¯t.


    Theyers of undergarments that always made things difficult for him had vanished without a trace.


    Leroy ced his hand gently on Iona¡¯s smooth thigh, falling into a long silence.


    Only after a few moments did Iona manage to speak, her voice strained.


    ¡°This...?¡±


    Her mind hade to aplete halt.


    She wasn¡¯t quite sure what she was saying, or even what she should be saying.


    That¡¯s when Iona raised herself slightly and nted a brief kiss on his tense lips.


    She wrapped her hands around his neck, gently ying with the back of his head, before pressing her lips against his again, this time more firmly.


    In a daze, Leroy responded to her kiss, allowing himself to be guided by her lead.


    His grip on her legs gradually tightened.


    The kiss, which had clung so intensely, only parted after what felt like an eternity.


    And yet, even then, they were barely a finger¡¯s width apart.


    The two of them, their foreheads touching, took a moment to catch their ragged breaths.


    Iona looked into his eyes and whispered softly.


    ¡°I was wondering what I should wear... but I wasn¡¯t sure what your taste was, Duke.¡±


    At that, Leroy humbly admitted it: he was azy man.


    He realized, in a stark moment of rity, just how half-heartedly he had prepared for his confession.


    Every missed opportunity with her was due to his ownck of effort.


    Leroy, thirsting for more, licked his lower lip, deeply reflecting on his shorings.


    ¡®At this rate, maybe I should let her tie me up to make up for it.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t sure if Iona had such dangerous preferences, but regardless, he was more than willing to match any situation she desired.


    Of course, before that, he needed to savor the feastid out before him.


    As Leroy felt his rationality slipping away, he lunged toward her.


    Contrary to all his worries, Iona¡¯s approach hit his preferences perfectly.


    ssics, after all, never go out of style.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°So, has your cold and flupletely passed?¡±


    Iona asked in a calm, gentle voice.


    At her words, Marsha, who had been standing there like someone guilty of a crime, visibly flinched.


    Marsha sped her hands in front of her thighs and cautiously replied.


    ¡°I have no excuse.¡±


    ¡°I asked about your health, yet you¡¯re apologizing.¡±


    ¡°Though it was done out of concern for you, I regret lying. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Do I seem angry to you?¡±


    ¡°...No, you seem to be in a very good mood.¡±


    After a long string of mechanical apologies, Marsha finally expressed her true thoughts.


    Iona nodded as if that was the correct answer.


    Her body ached all over from theborious night she had spent, but she was in perfect condition.


    Lying stretched out on the daybed, Iona reveled in the lingering sensations still coursing through her body.


    It felt like a shame to have left the bed and returned to her daily tasks.


    Apparently, Leroy felt the same way, as the man who was always up early for work had, for once, remained in bed that morning.


    Though neither of them had slept much, theyy there,zily holding each other. Even that felt good.


    The entire time theyy together, Leroy gently stroked her back and arms.


    Had Iona not suddenly remembered something she¡¯d forgotten, she might have fallen back asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°So, what have you prepared as my gift?¡±


    It was clear that they had both been nning to exchange gifts, so Iona figured there was no need to hide it anymore and decided to speak openly.


    She waited with an expectant look on her face, eager to hear his response.


    She was deeply curious about what gift Leroy had prepared for her, especially since he¡¯d even gone so far as to enlist Marsha¡¯s help.


    However, contrary to her hopes, Leroy seemed to hesitate.


    Blinking his sleepy eyes, he absentmindedly yed with her hair as he spoke.


    ¡°Well... I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I did prepare something... but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s enough.¡±


    As he said this, Leroy nced down at Iona¡¯s bare shoulder and mumbled, barely loud enough to be heard, ¡°Not enough, definitely not enough.¡±


    Wondering if he was too groggy to give a proper answer, Iona decided not to press him further. After all, he had exerted himself quite a bit the night before.


    She wasn¡¯t in a state to keep interrogating him either.


    After their conversation trailed off, they both fell back asleep, only waking up a few hourster to return to their respective duties.


    Though the mystery of his gift remained unsolved, Iona thought it might be fun to wait patiently and see what he had in store without pestering him.


    Marsha, noticing Iona¡¯s contented expression, seemed to sense this shift in attitude.


    With a hint of suspicion, Marsha said, ¡°You¡¯re not asking me what I was up to when I went out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to wait quietly, out of respect for the Duke.¡±


    She, too, had almost rushed things out of her own impatience and nearly ruined everything.


    The moment shey down on the bedst night, feeling the petals brush against her arm, she had nearly gasped in shock.


    In her haste, she had agreed to all the suggestions that seemed like good ideas, but once things got underway, she realized how excessive it all was.


    ¡®I should¡¯ve stuck with just the candles. Or maybe bringing in the orchestra, as Yudia suggested, wasn¡¯t such a bad idea...¡¯


    Either way, scattering flowers all over the bed was probably a mistake.


    It was a bit embarrassing to have the maids clear away the burnt-out candles in the middle of the night, but the flower petals were the real nuisance, clinging to their bodies throughout the entire ordeal.


    Of course, the moment when he gently removed the petals stuck to her skin with his lips wasn¡¯t all that bad...


    ¡®No, actually, that part was great.¡¯


    Looking back, it felt like everything from the previous night had been absolutely perfect.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 189

    In truth, just the fact that she and Leroy were on the same page meant that all of her hopes hade true.


    That she cherished and loved him as a partner¡ªand he, her.


    Considering how awkward their rtionship had been in the past, it was a nearly unbelievable change.


    So unbelievable, she asionally wondered if it was all just a dream.


    ¡®To think we¡¯re living as a normal couple... just a few months ago, no one would¡¯ve believed it.¡¯


    Surely, this was why Richard finally decided to bring her and Leroy together.


    Iona wondered how Richard might have reacted upon hearing that she¡¯d left with Leroy.


    Just as he had always hidden his feelings somewhere out of sight, did he, yet again, quietly swallow his anger?


    Or did he perhaps lose his temper in front of everyone?Though it hadn¡¯t been her intention, it almost felt as though she¡¯d finally avenged her past life by doing this.


    Just as he abandoned her and ran, she, too, had left him behind.


    ¡®Not that it even matters.¡¯


    From the beginning, she hadn¡¯t left Richard out of a sense of vengeance or betrayal.


    Her actions on behalf of Leroy naturally put her at odds with Richard, that was all.


    Richard was surely feeling betrayed, but it wouldn¡¯tst long.


    In their past life, he had never once confessed his feelings to her.


    When she thought of how she¡¯d agonized over wanting to confess to Leroy, maybe Richard¡¯s feelings weren¡¯t that deep to begin with.


    Indeed, almost a month had passed since she¡¯d arrived at the duchy, yet there had been no word from the pce.


    Iona had already left, and most people believed that this was a step toward reconciliation between the royal family and the duchy.


    Perhaps Richard had decided to let her go for the greater good.


    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s likely they¡¯ll continue observing things quietly for a while.¡¯


    In the meantime, she could maintain the appearance of cordial rtions with the royal family and reap the benefits without worry.


    Some people might eventually be furious upon realizing they¡¯d been deceived, but that was none of her concern.


    Besides, by the time it all ended, the other side would likely be in no state to say anything.


    Iona was picturing the pathetic face of a certain someone when Marsha¡¯s slight cough cut into her thoughts.


    "Anyway, I¡¯m d to see you and him have reached an agreement."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well, these little misunderstandings can happen when a couple cares too deeply for one another.¡±


    There was a strange hint of pride in Marsha''s response, though she continued without showing it.


    ¡°I considered dying the report, not wanting to ruin the mood, but there¡¯s some news I thought you should know, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Lady Ida is pregnant.¡±


    Iona slowly sat up.


    Now, this was rather intriguing news.


    Iona recalled Peter¡¯s desperate face, pleading for the viscountess¡¯ safety.


    It had been strange that he so quickly acknowledged their rtionship without properly checking for witnesses, but now the reason was clear.


    ¡®Was it because evidence of their affair was growing right there in her womb?¡¯


    If the only proof of the affair had been a witness, there might have been some wiggle room to escape.


    After all, the oue could change depending on whom Viscount Ida chose to believe.


    But with a child involved, it was a different story.


    Even if Viscount Ida were generous enough to trust his wife¡¯s fidelity, there would be no exnation if the child looked like Peter.


    And even if the child bore the Viscountess¡¯ likeness, doubt would remain.


    ¡°How far along is she?¡± Iona asked.


    ¡°I heard about three months. She didn¡¯t realize it herself since her belly hasn¡¯t shown yet.¡±


    ¡®She had to have known.¡¯


    Iona smirked, then continued, ¡°Did theyplete the investigation I ordered?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a fresh report on your desk as of today. Shall I bring it to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    With a hint of embarrassment, Iona rose from her seat.


    Normally, she would have been briefed on such reports first, but her personal affairs had apparently led Marsha to adjust her priorities.


    Feeling a little sheepish, Iona cleared her throat and approached her desk.


    Among the many documents there, she picked up the thickest one. The title was different, but a quick check of the contents confirmed it was what she needed.


    She sat back down and began reading the report.


    After some time, she set it down, tossing it onto the desk with a wry smile.


    ¡°So I¡¯m not the only one trying to outwit Viscount Ida.¡±


    She pointed somewhere amidst the scattered papers.


    The report contained a few sketches, one of which was particrly familiar.


    Marsha¡¯s eyes gleamed as she noticed it.


    ¡°This is... the maid who acted as an interpreter for the Viscountess.¡±


    Iona had initially suspected Viscountess Ida as an agent for the Empress, since she¡¯d arrived from Bardem at just the right time.


    But it wasn¡¯t only the Viscountess herself who fit those criteria.


    There was also the maid who had apanied her from her family¡¯s household¡ªa usible alternative.


    ¡°Do you think the Viscountess knows about this?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But what¡¯s important is that this maid is working with her.¡±


    ¡°They must know by now that you¡¯re aware of her affair with Sir Peter. I¡¯m concerned about how that might shift things.¡±


    By now, as Marsha pointed out, the Viscountess likely knew¡ªPeter would have told her that their affair was exposed.


    Yet, instead of fleeing with Peter, the Viscountess had brazenly remained at the estate, pretending to carry her husband¡¯s child.


    The thing Iona had most feared after Peter¡¯s confession was their escape, but it seemed they had nerves stronger than expected.


    ¡°Well, if she¡¯s bold enough to try drug her husband¡¯s son from his previous marriage, she¡¯s not going to waste all the effort she¡¯s put in.¡±


    Iona smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely... but just in case, I think I should write a letter to our dear Viscountess.¡±


    <strong>***</strong>


    Carmen was a woman blessed with luck.


    From the moment she, a girl from the slums, was adopted into a noble family as an adult, everyone deemed her life fortunate.


    Yet, Carmen privately felt it was a kind of rebound from the misfortunes she¡¯d endured in her past.


    Though no one cared about her bygone days, Carmen could talk about her childhood endlessly if anyone would just listen.


    She was a mixed-blood, born to a mother from Reman and a father from Bardem.


    As a result, even by Bardem standards, her appearance was rather exotic, which made her an easy target for teasing among children.


    Even as she grew older, her unique looks often put her in difficult situations.


    For noble bloodlines like the princess from Bardem who had married into the Reman royal family, marrying a foreigner meant nothing, but formoners, it was a different story.


    Her family always struggled to make ends meet, and Carmen was given the hardest jobs.


    Ironically, it was her unusual face¡ªa feature she¡¯d always considered a w¡ªthat eventually allowed her to pass as a noble.


    ¡°You there, you¡¯re not from Bardem, are you?¡±


    Carmen would never forget the moment the man at her workce singled her out and spoke those words.


    She was emptying an ashtray when his familiar yet foreign words caught her attention, and she looked up.


    It was Remanian.


    Thenguage of a neighboring country, the one she used to exchange awkward phrases with her mother.


    No one else in the room understood thenguage, so Carmen was the only one who looked at him, her cheeks involuntarily flushing from the attention she was unustomed to.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Bardemian,¡± she answered, ¡°though my mother wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well then, you might be quite useful.¡±


    The man smiled with satisfaction, saying something she couldn¡¯t quiteprehend.


    After that day, Carmen¡¯s life changedpletely.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 190

    Later, it was revealed that the man was an official working in the government.


    He had close ties with local influential figures and rmended Carmen to Count Setabara, the lord of the region where she lived.


    At the time, Count Setabara was troubled by the fall of his long-standing business partner, Count Schmidt.


    His trusted partner had vanished like mist on the gallows, leaving Count Setabara in a difficult business position.


    Having lost a crucial ally, Count Setabara had no choice but to align himself with Schmidt''s sessor, Viscount Ida.


    There was no better way to solidify trust between the two families quickly than a marriage alliance.


    Count Setabara subtly proposed a second marriage to Viscount Ida, who dly epted.


    The problem, however, was that Count Setabara didn¡¯t have an unmarried daughter of the right age.


    He tried seeking a suitable candidate from his extended family, but only received refusals.There were already ufortable rumors circting about how Viscount Ida had secured his lordship.


    No maiden would willingly choose to be the second wife of a middle-aged man who already had grown children.


    Thus, Carmen became the recement.


    Those nning to turn Carmen into a noblewoman mistakenly believed that her exotic features, unfamiliar to them, would seem appealing to Viscount Ida.


    Moreover, Carmen could speak the Imperialnguage.


    To Count Setabara, who had allied himself with Ida but didn¡¯t fully trust him, this was an added advantage.


    Under Count Setabara¡¯s watchful eye, Carmen learned basic etiquette, general knowledge, and essential refinement as a noblewoman.


    Thanks to her foreign background, she didn¡¯t need to be fully immersed in noble culture.


    Even if she made mistakes, they would be brushed off as her struggling to adapt to a foreignnd.


    Count Setabara, generously overlooking Carmen¡¯s shorings, gave her one crucial piece of advice.


    ¡°Pretend not to understand the Imperialnguage, and speak as little as possible with the Viscount. Your low birth might slip through.¡±


    And if she happened to overhear any careless words from Viscount Ida, she could ry them to him, too.


    Count Setabara¡¯s smile held a sharp edge.


    In truth, this offhand remark revealed his genuine intent.


    Though it might anger Viscount Ida, Carmen was relieved to serve a purpose beyond a mere fake rtive.


    At least as long as she proved useful, her safety would be ensured.


    Count Setabara, perhaps worried that Carmen might defect from afar, treated her with a surprising degree of decency.


    He often checked on her progress and won her favor by ensuring her family was well cared for.


    Toward the end, he even left her with this piece of fatherly advice:


    ¡°Everything in life, depends on how you handle it.¡±


    It was sound advice, and Carmen took it to heart. She needed every ounce of resolve she could muster.


    Before sending her off to a foreignnd, Count Setabara assigned a few loyal aides to apany her.


    Among them, a maid named Amaia made quite an impression from the start.


    Amaia''s origins were mysterious; she carried herself neatly and acted submissive, yet she didn¡¯t radiate the usual sense of servitude.


    More importantly, her reflexes were extraordinary.


    The day Carmen saw her snatch a flying croquet ball barehanded, her suspicions deepened.


    ¡®She¡¯s probably insurance, just in case.¡¯


    After all, if Carmen were to marry Viscount Ida and be his wife, she would gain an independent status, free from Count Setabara.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Count Setabara had nted a watcher, wary of potential betrayal.


    The opportunity to confirm Amaia¡¯s true identity came sooner than expected.


    On their way to the Ida territory for the wedding, the party was ambushed by bandits.


    It was an ident borne from the worsening security after the change of lordship.


    Despite a sizable escort, the unfamiliar terrain made the battle difficult.


    Everyone was unprepared for such dangers, given Count Schmidt¡¯s strict security measures in the past.


    As the situation became increasingly grim, fear seized Carmen.


    She thought, Perhaps this is her punishment for trying to livevishly by faking my birth.


    While Carmen was cowering, Amaia, who had been by her side, suddenly pulled out a dagger and a longsword from under her seat.


    She looked at Carmen, who stared back wide-eyed, and warned her sternly,


    ¡°When I leave, lock the door right away and stay down on the floor here.¡±


    Though she spoke respectfully, hermanding tone and gesture toward the floor held no hint of deference.


    But Carmen nodded feverishly as if following divine instructions.


    After confirming Carmen¡¯s response, Amaia opened the carriage door and stepped outside.


    Carmen quicklytched the door and pressed her forehead to the floor.


    Outside, the sound of shing des, flesh being pierced, and pained groans continued for a while.


    And then, everything fell deathly silent.


    Even so, Carmen couldn''t bring herself to lift her face from the floor.


    A momentter, someone approached the carriage and rattled the locked door.


    As if remembering the warning she had left behind, Amaia revealed herself in a calm voice.


    "It''s me, mydy."


    Though it was clear that she had saved Carmen, Carmen felt a surge of fear rather than relief.


    Gathering herposure with effort, Carmen hesitantly lifted herself and opened the door.


    In reality, this crude lock could easily be broken with a little force.


    ¡°Wh-what happened?¡±


    Carmen asked in a trembling voice, and Amaia stepped aside slightly, allowing her to see the scene outside.


    Carmen nearly fainted at the sight.


    Aside from the two of them, no one else had survived.


    ¡°E-everyone¡­ is dead?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ just a while ago, there were still¡­ so many people.¡±


    Despite the sudden ambush and their disadvantage, they were a noble wedding procession with an escort.


    Herst memory of looking outside showed several guards valiantly fighting, even making noticeable efforts.


    So how was it that now, in this very moment, only Amaia stood before her unharmed?


    If Amaia had assisted the guards, more survivors should have been present. Conversely, if shecked the strength to turn the tide, she should have met the same fate as the others.


    Sensing something odd, Carmen instinctively averted her gaze from Amaia.


    Perhaps Amaia had realized that Carmen had figured something out.


    Reaching out as if to help Carmen stand, Amaia extended her arm.


    ¡°Rest assured, mydy. Changing the bride at this point would be troublesome.¡±


    Instead of taking her hand, Carmen stared at the floor with wide, shaken eyes.


    After a long silence, Carmen spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Aren''t¡­ aren''t you one of Count Setabara¡¯s people?¡±


    Among the procession was a trusted subordinate of Count Setabara, sent along as a representative.


    Whether he had died at the hands of the bandits or if Amaia had taken other measures was unclear, but one thing was certain¡ªshe had made no effort to ensure his survival.


    What if she trusted this mysterious person, only to find herself disposed of without warning?


    Terrified, Carmen stammered as she continued.


    ¡°And this attack, did you¡­?¡±


    Amaia let out a faint sigh, gazing down at Carmen.


    After a moment of silence, as if weighing the situation, she finally offered an exnation.


    ¡°This ambush was nothing but an unfortunate ident. I took action against the others to keep my identity hidden. You needn¡¯t worry that I intend to harm you. As I said, you¡¯ve be irreceable now.¡±


    ¡°So, so¡­ you are with the Count?¡±


    ¡°I am in an alliance with him. But my allegiance lies with those above me, not the Count himself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this now is because nightfall is approaching. Before any beasts catch the scent of blood, I suggest we move.¡±


    Don¡¯t waste time with needless stubbornness. That was the warning in Amaia¡¯s gaze.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 191

    Carmen eventually stood up, albeit half-forced.


    She got out of the carriage on her own, refusing Amaia¡¯s help.


    Unfazed, Amaia withdrew her hand and began detaching the horses from the carriage.


    Due to the bandits attacking the wheels first to halt their progress, the carriage was no longer usable.


    At least the horses were unscathed, which was a small relief.


    They must have avoided harming them, likely intending to sell such valuable animals.


    ¡°Come on up.¡±


    Amaia, already mounted on one of the horses, looked down at Carmen.


    Carmen responded in a voice tinged with disbelief, ¡°You want me to ride with you?¡±¡°Have you ever ridden a horse on a mountain path?¡±


    ¡°...No.¡±


    In fact, she¡¯d never even ridden one on t ground.


    With no other option, Carmen allowed herself to be guided by Amaia, settling herself behind her.


    ¡°And lower your tone. If you get into the habit of speaking formally, you¡¯ll make mistakes even once we reach the Ida estate.¡±


    ¡°But... I was never a noble.¡±


    ¡°Act as if you¡¯ve been one all along, even in front of me.¡±


    Amaia advised her calmly, adding that one day it would start to feel real.


    Sadly, for Carmen, that day never seemed to arrive.


    Even after they safely reached the Ida estate, held a modest ceremony, and she took her ce as thedy of the manor, Carmen¡¯s heart was constantly restless.


    Out of habit, she hid her hands, hardened from years ofbor, and her troubled past reyed in her mind every day.


    She believed her past was merely buried for now, still lurking somewhere, waiting to resurface and end this charade.


    Though her worries were baseless, they only grew more intricate, branching in all directions.


    She held a secret that would surely provoke her husband¡¯s anger if he found out, making it hard for her to develop any affection toward him.


    Their marriage was distant, and her rtionship with Dieter was even colder.


    Though Amaia knew her true identity, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to fully trust her, as her life essentially depended on her goodwill.


    Even with Amaia¡¯s assurance of safety, Carmen believed that her loyalty was tied to orders from higher up, which could change at any time.


    Her doubts stemmed from one simple fact: she hardly knew Amaia at all.


    ¡®I still don¡¯t know who she¡¯s working for.¡¯


    As someone living far from home with no anchor, it was almost inevitable that she would be drawn to someone in a simr situation.


    What started as a lighthearted connection quickly deepened.


    When she first met Peter, a new recruit struggling under intense hazing from his seniors, he had just joined the Order of Knights.


    They crossed paths frequently, seeking solitude in a secluded spot away from prying eyes.


    Initially, Peter would give way to her, but after several encounters, they began spending time together.


    First came small talk, then nces exchanged, fingers entwining, until finally, they shared breaths.


    Their time together was blissful, yet each return to reality brought waves of regret and loneliness.


    Carmen was anxious, knowing she now had yet another secret to conceal.


    After all, secrets were always destined to be exposed.


    As Carmen feared, her ndestine meetings with Peter were soon discovered by others.


    Naturally, the person who spent the most time with Carmen was Amaia.


    One day, unable to resist her impulses, Carmen found herself entwined with Peter somewhere in the garden, only toe face-to-face with Amaia, who happened to pass by at that very moment.


    Or perhaps, Amaia had sensed something amiss from the start and had intentionally followed Carmen.


    Peter and Carmen hastily adjusted their clothing, but with their lower bodies still partially exposed, there was no denying the rtionship.


    It was Amaia who took control of the situation as the two of them stood there, flustered and fumbling.


    After sending Peter back to the Order of Knights, Amaia approached Carmen and spoke with a calm but cold tone.


    ¡°End it.¡±


    ¡°...I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you have a choice in this matter?¡±


    Her gaze was icy as she looked down at Carmen.


    Carmen stifled a bitterugh.


    She knew she was in the wrong and that Amaia¡¯s demand was reasonable, but an inexplicable rebelliousness red within her.


    Peter had been the first thing she¡¯d chosen for herself, independent of others¡¯ influence.


    When Carmen did not immediately agree, Amaia¡¯s eyebrow twitched in irritation.


    ¡°If you continue to resist, I¡¯ll have no choice but to report this to Count Setabara.¡±


    ¡°And what can he do to me when my parents are long gone?¡±


    Carmen retorted defiantly, unwilling to back down.


    Looking back, she hadn¡¯t realized it then, but she¡¯d been cornered emotionally at the time.


    Since leaving for a foreignnd, she hadn¡¯t seen her family even once, as Count Setabara had effectively barred her from returning, fearing she might leak information.


    She only learned of her parents¡¯ passing long after they were gone.


    The pain of not being able to see them in their final moments weighed heavily on her.


    It was likely this unresolved grief that drove her to cling to her fleeting romance with Peter.


    Amaia let out a long sigh as he met Carmen¡¯s defiant gaze.


    Finally, with a softer tone as if trying to calm her, she concluded, ¡°You need time to collect your thoughts.¡±


    Naturally, it was Carmen, not Amaia, who needed time to reconsider.


    After that day, Amaia refrained from mentioning Peter around Carmen, but it was merely a grace period to give her time to end things on her own terms.


    While Amaia returned to her usual demeanor as if nothing had happened, Carmen¡¯s anxiety only grew deeper with each passing day.


    Though she pretended that she had no fear of Count Setabara in front of Amaia, Carmen¡¯s true feelings were far different.


    Count Setabara had countless ways to curb her defiance, and Carmen knew it all too well.


    Everything Carmen had was only possible because of her connection to Count Setabara.


    Even if Count Setabara decided to eliminate her without a trace, Carmen had no way to stop him.


    ¡°Maybe I should just run away.¡±


    Eventually, Carmen began to entertain the idea of fleeing from both Count Setabara and Viscount Ida.


    Once, she had dreamed of living as a noble, journeying to a foreignnd to chase that life, but now freedom felt far more valuable.


    The belief that wearing fine clothes and eating delicious food would bring happiness had been an illusion.


    Living as a stand-in for ady who didn¡¯t truly exist, Carmen always felt as if she were stealing someone else¡¯s clothes, wearing a life that didn¡¯t fit her.


    It was time, she thought, to reim her own life.


    The day of her escape was a night when Viscount Ida happened to be away on a business trip.


    Carmen changed into the clothes she¡¯d prepared, grabbed a few simple pieces of jewelry, and left her bedroom.


    She passed a few people, but the night was dark enough, with only a sliver of a crescent moon, to conceal her face.


    Everyone walked past the bowed figure of a maid without a second nce.


    Following the path she had nned, Carmen slipped out of the estate, feeling a thrill of excitement.


    Her lover waited outside the manor with a horse, ready for their escape.


    She was so close to freedom now.


    Or so she thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cold night. Perhaps you should end your little stroll here.¡±


    Meeting Amaia at the back door, Carmen felt a chill spread through her body as though all the blood had drained out.


    She stumbled back, but Amaia only closed the distance, stepping right in front of her and scooping her over her shoulder.


    Blocked at the very threshold of her escape, Carmen struggled with all her might.


    She screamed, begged her to let her go, pleading over and over, but Amaia paid no heed.


    Fueled by an inexplicable anger, she began kicking her furiously.


    Amaia, skilled enough to fend off a dozen attackers at once, would have had no trouble restraining her¡ªif she had wanted to use force.


    But she didn¡¯ty a hand on her, and eventually, they both lost their bnce and tumbled to the ground.


    Yet even in the fall, Amaia skillfully managed to grab her ankle as she tried to dash toward the back gate.


    Driven to her limit, Carmen finally screamed, ¡°How am I your superior? Why do you make me pretend to be ady when all I am is a ve who has to follow your everymand?!¡±


    Dirt from her kicks sprayed across Amaia¡¯s face.


    She gave her a brief, sharp look, as though gazing at a troublesome nuisance.


    Through gritted teeth, she spat out her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    And from that moment, Carmen¡¯s life ns were rewritten once again.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 192

    Amaia¡¯s promise to help Carmen was truly genuine.


    She even suggested a shocking solution that Carmen would never have dared to imagine.


    ¡°Kill Viscount Ida and his son, then take over his lordship.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you do that, in a few years, you might even be able to marry Peter officially.¡±


    Carmen, who had assumed Amaia¡¯s help would only go as far as turning a blind eye to her rtionship with Peter, was stunned.


    ¡°Why would you go to such lengths to help me?¡±


    ¡°My superior has certain... interests that they¡¯ve entrusted to Viscount Ida. I was sent here to ensure things were progressing smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be dealing with me instead of Ida?¡±¡°The focus isn¡¯t on the person, but on thend. Anyone can take the manager¡¯s ce,¡± Amaia exined, her tone patient despite Carmen¡¯s anxious interruptions.


    As she watched Carmen¡¯s uneasy expression, Amaia tried to reassure her.


    ¡°Just continue the work Ida was handling, and my superiors won¡¯t dig too deeply into this matter.¡±


    ¡°...And who exactly are these superiors?¡±


    ¡°If the n seeds, you¡¯ll find out, madam.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me I¡¯ll be the lord and serve someone I don¡¯t even know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this out of charity,¡± Amaia replied sharply, leaving Carmen unable to argue.


    It was a plot to kill a lord and his child and seize power.


    If Amaia wanted something in return, Carmen had no choice but toply.


    Carmen swallowed slowly and nodded.


    After their secret pact, Amaia gave Carmen her first instruction.


    ¡°From now on, be the most respectabledy anyone could imagine, so no one will suspect you, no matter what happens.¡±


    Following her advice, Carmen became the most obedient wife anyone had ever seen.


    She pretended to struggle with her distant rtionship with her stepson and made a show of frugality, as if she had no interest in the viscount¡¯s wealth.


    Wearing drab, unremarkable clothes that didn¡¯t suit her, she went about her days, allowing people to see her as nothing more than a woman of no consequence.


    A quiet woman, unable to draw attention ¡ª especially a married one ¡ª was thest person people would notice.


    And so, Carmen faded from everyone¡¯s sight, biding her time as she waited for the day of reckoning.


    Viscount Ida thought of her as a dim-witted woman, and his son Dieter regarded her warily, even as he willingly smoked the drugs Peter provided him.


    Up until now, nothing had raised any suspicion.


    Or so she thought¡­


    Carmen frowned as she looked down at the paper in her hand.


    Someone had slipped it secretly between her vanity mirror.


    It was a note with no sender, containing a single message: ¡°I¡¯lle soon, so wait without acting recklessly.¡±


    There was also a warning to erase any issues before that time.


    Carmen quickly burned the note over a candle me, mentally going over anyone who might dare speak to her so disrespectfully.


    There weren¡¯t too many suspects that came to mind.


    ¡°Viscount Ida, Count Setabara or his close associates, or perhaps Amaia¡¯s superiors whose identities remain unknown?¡±


    Carmen quickly ruled out Viscount Ida and Amaia¡¯s superiors.


    There was no reason for Viscount Ida to leave a warning about visiting her, and Amaia¡¯s superiors wouldn¡¯t need to approach her in such an inefficient way. If they had any requests, they could simply convey them through Amaia, as they had done up to now.


    ¡°So, they finally found out,¡± Carmen concluded, sighing with a mixture of resignation and exhaustion, settling on Count Setabara as the culprit.


    After all, it had already been a few years since she and Peter started associating with each other.


    It seemed only a matter of time before Count Setabara would discover their rtionship.


    And recently, hadn¡¯t the Duke and Duchess also caught wind of her infidelity?


    ¡°Too many secrets have leaked out.¡±


    Peter, who had called her out a while ago, had recounted his ordeal with a pale face, exining how he had been summoned in secret by the Duke and Duchess.


    He confessed that, since they seemed to know everything, he had no choice but to tell the truth.


    ¡°They imed to need an insider¡¯s help and offered to keep quiet in exchange forpliance with their requests.¡±


    The Duke and Duchess likely wanted an advantageous position in their new dealings with the viscounty.


    If not that, they might have hoped to extract inside information from the viscount¡¯s household.


    Whatever task they nned to assign her, Carmen could readilyply as long as she only had to keep silent.


    The one fortunate thing was that the Duke¡¯s rtionship with Viscount Ida wasn¡¯t particrly friendly.


    No, considering past events, it would be fairer to say they were practically enemies.


    Carmen recalled how the Duke had always treated Viscount Ida with cold disdain.


    If she took into ount the resentment the Duke might harbor toward Ida, it almost felt like she could consider the Duke¡¯s family as potential allies.


    After all, Carmen was nning to kill Viscount Ida ¡ª a man the Duke loathed so much ¡ª soon enough.


    That could only benefit the Duke¡¯s household. It had to.


    Now, it was toote to turn back; Carmen had alreadye too far down this path.


    Quietly, she rose from her seat and walked over to the bed.


    She grasped the silk cord hanging from her bedside table and gave it a slight tug, letting the distant chime of a bell resonate softly in the air.


    Sitting motionless on the bed, Carmen gazed at the wall.


    Soon, she heard footsteps approaching from beyond the hallway.


    The door opened, and Amaia stepped inside.


    ¡°You called for me.¡±


    The arrival of the very person she¡¯d wanted to summon saved her the trouble of repeating herself.


    Carmen slowly closed her eyes, then softly called Amaia¡¯s name.


    ¡°Amaia.¡±


    Had she caught a whiff of the lingering scent of burning paper in the air?


    Amaia, who had been staring intently at themp on the vanity, btedly lowered her head.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Count Setabara has discovered my situation. It seems we¡¯ll need to elerate the n.¡±


    At that, a slight, unreadable expression crossed Amaia¡¯s face.


    ording to their original n, the execution was set for this winter.


    During the heavy snowfall, when the ground would freeze and make movement difficult, it would also keep Setabara pinned down, allowing them to handle any aftermath to their advantage.


    But if Count Setabara truly intended to visit Ida¡¯s territory as he warned, that chance could vanish altogether.


    Most likely, instead of supporting Carmen¡¯s im to kill Viscount Ida and take his ce as lord, Count Setabara would kill Peter first¡ªit was the simpler solution.


    And as for Amaia?


    Carmen understood that their n wasn¡¯t progressing as smoothly as it once had.


    If Amaia decided to withdraw her support, Carmen didn¡¯t have any way to stop her.


    In fact, Amaia seemed hesitant, as though the mounting problems had given her reason to pause.


    ¡°When are the Duke and Duchess scheduled to visit next?¡±


    Rather than begging for Amaia¡¯s help, Carmen asked as though she fully expected herpliance, confident that she¡¯d act in line with Carmen¡¯s will¡ªas if, by acting certain, she could make it a reality, just as someone once told her.


    ¡°Five days from now.¡±


    After a long silence, Amaia finally responded, her tone respectful.


    Carmen quietly exhaled a breath of relief, letting her eyes close.


    ¡°That morning would be best.¡±


    With that deration, Carmen absently brushed ace glove over her hand, a familiar gesture. She longed to be free, truly free, atst.


    <strong>***</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯ll bete again today, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Well, I never did it in my life before. I think I¡¯m allowed to indulge a bit now, early in our marriage.¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even have a proper honeymoon, so I think I¡¯m entitled to a littleziness.¡±


    Convinced by his rational reasoning, Iona let go of Leroy, whom she had been trying to push away.


    In response, Leroy climbed over her once more, as if he¡¯d only been waiting for her surrender.


    Against the backlight shining behind his head, Iona found herself squinting slightly.


    Despite having always risen before dawn for her morning exercises, she¡¯d recently been lingering in bed well into the morning.


    ¡®Not that I¡¯m skipping exercise entirely¡­¡¯


    The problem, if there was one, was that her ¡°exercises¡± now took a slightly different form than before.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 193

    Iona licked her parched lips and pulled the man in front of her into a tight embrace.


    Though she pretended to rationally push him away, the truth was, she didn¡¯t want to stop either.


    The heat radiating from his body fit hers perfectly, as if they were two pieces of the same puzzle.


    Oddly enough, just the act of epting him brought a clumsy sense of fulfillment.


    Leroy, who had been pressing light kisses along her jawline, buried his face into her neck and let out a deep sigh.


    The sensation of his warm breath brushing her skin made her nerve endings tingle.


    Through their closely pressed chests, it felt as though she could hear the rhythm of his heartbeat.


    Iona whispered in a breathy voice, almost like a soft moan.


    ¡°I love you.¡±For a moment, she felt his shoulders stiffen under her touch.


    One of the benefits of a sessful confession was that she no longer had to hesitate or hold back her feelings.


    Iona exhaled a trembling breath, murmuring in a daze, ¡°I love it¡­ so much¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Leroy responded as though savoring her confession, covering her lips with his.


    Her waist, gripped tightly in his hands, turned red, faint marks blooming on her skin.


    Though she felt a faint sting, before she could say anything, Leroy quickly loosened his grip, realizing his mistake.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t stopped, it was unlikely Iona would have told him to.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    The two figures, who had moved in sync, froze momentarily before gradually rxing into each other again.


    Still entwined, Leroy lingered, savoring the moment.


    Eventually, he propped himself up and pulled away from her, the contentment on his rxed face evident.


    As Iona¡¯s legs, weak and trembling, came together, Leroy gently massaged her calves with hisrge hands.


    The tension in her muscles slowly unwound, leaving her feeling blissfullynguid.


    Exhausted, Iona blinked nkly, her body limp and motionless for a while.


    Leroy leaned down, pressing his lips lightly against her sweat-slicked shoulder as he asked,


    ¡°Shall we shower together?¡±


    ¡°If I soak in warm water¡­ I feel like I¡¯ll fall asleep right away,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you sleep.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s lowugh rumbled from his throat, a yful tone that was uncharacteristic of him.


    But given how he had pushed her to her limits recently, it didn¡¯t feel like a mere joke.


    Iona looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°Are you secretly taking some kind of energy booster or something?¡±


    ¡°Why would you suddenly ask that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m not exactly weak when ites to stamina, you know¡­¡±


    Iona was about to add that this level of endurance seemed almost inhuman when she suddenly stopped herself.


    If she openly admitted to struggling, and he decided to ease up or reduce the frequency, she knew she¡¯d end up feeling oddly disappointed.


    Quickly, Iona shifted her approach.


    ¡°Anyway, I think I need to work harder, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the selfish kind of man who¡¯d leave my exhausted wife behind to take care of myself,¡± Leroy said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Then are you secretly doing some kind of workout on the side?¡±


    ¡°Are you interrogating me now?¡± Leroy teased, his tone yful.


    He reached out and gently smoothed down her disheveled hair, his gaze warm and affectionate as he looked down at her.


    Realizing her unkempt appearance, Iona flushed and covered her face, embarrassment flooding her.


    She hadn¡¯t even noticed earlier, when she¡¯d been swept up in the moment, that her voice was half gone, raspy from exertion.


    ¡®I¡¯m practically a beast,¡¯ she thought bitterly.


    The constant sparks flying between them, coupled with theirck of restraint, made her feel like she was living on pure instinct.


    There were plenty of tasks piling up, but when immediate pleasure loomed so close, everything else faded into insignificance.


    It was almostughable to think back to her past as the ¡°unyielding knight,¡± celebrated for her self-discipline and unwavering focus.


    While she was now half-dazed and distracted, the burden of dealing with the aftermath fell to the ever-loyal servants.


    As usual, this morning someone hade to the couple¡¯s bedroom to hurry them along.


    Knock, knock.


    The unwanted visitor announced themselves with a polite knock, their voice calm but insistent.


    ¡°Master, Madam, if you want to arrive on time, you¡¯ll need to rise now.¡±


    Only then did Iona recall the schedule she had half-forgotten.


    Today was the day she was supposed to visit Viscount Ida¡¯s estate and observe Dieter¡¯s swordsmanship training.


    She felt no real responsibility for a disciple whocked both talent and passion, but since she¡¯d used the guise of training to approach him, she at least needed to put on a convincing act. R???¦­??§§?


    Reluctantly, Iona sat up, her movements sluggish.


    She called out for a maid to prepare bathwater, her voice carrying through the room, before turning to Leroy with a tired expression.


    ¡°Are youing along today as well?¡±


    ¡°That should go without saying,¡± he replied smoothly.


    ¡°I thought you might skip this time, especially since it seems like you¡¯re behind on your work. You could just send Fin in your ce.¡±


    Iona gave him an apologetic look, guilt tugging at her.


    The more time he spent with her, the less time he had for managing estate matters. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little self-conscious about it.


    After all, the ¡°sessful married life¡± she¡¯d envisioned had leaned more toward public aplishments than private indulgences.


    Not that her current lifestyle was bad¡ªfar from it¡ªbut it was undeniably far removed from the practical path she had originally nned.


    ¡°Visiting trade partners and inspecting their progress is part of my duty as a lord,¡± Leroy said with a softugh, as though the idea amused him.


    His tone was gentlemanly, but Iona couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she glimpsed something deeper in his words, an unspoken sentiment beneath his polished demeanor.


    As she watched him pick up a robe from the floor and slip it on, Iona abruptly grabbed his wrist.


    Her expression was hesitant, almost wary, as she asked, ¡°Are you still worried about Dieter?¡±


    Leroy didn¡¯t immediately respond with a yes or no, instead gazing quietly at Iona with an inscrutable smile ying on his lips.


    Allowing himself to be gently pulled, Leroy climbed onto the bed, one knee resting on the mattress as his upper body leaned closer to her.


    ¡°My dear wife seems far toofortable calling another man¡¯s name,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And yet, oddly enough, she¡¯s never once called her husband by his name.¡±


    The unexpected observation left Iona flustered.


    She averted her eyes, stammering, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what?¡±


    ¡°¡­a rather improper thing to do.¡±


    Iona tried to imagine herself calling him by his name. Though she held it dearly in her heart, saying it aloud felt like an entirely different matter.


    Calling Fin or Dieter by their names was easy¡ªthey were her subordinates, after all. But addressing Leroy, her husband, by his name felt¡­ strange.


    Leroy, however, seemed to have a different opinion.


    ¡°It¡¯s curious,¡± he said with a hint of regret, ¡°how you insist on addressing me by my title every time. Anyone would think I¡¯m your superior, not your husband.¡±


    ¡°If you wish for me to call you by your name, I can, but¡­ I don¡¯t really see why it¡¯s necessary,¡± Iona replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Does there need to be a reason? It¡¯s hardly a difficult thing to do.¡±


    Reaching out, Leroy cupped her face with one hand, his thumb brushing lightly over her temple in a soothing motion.


    The simple touch made Iona¡¯s thoughts start to align with his, almost without her realizing it.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why he was making such a request, but neither could she find a reason to refuse.


    ¡°Leroy¡­¡± she said hesitantly, swallowing nervously.


    ¡°¡­Your Grace,¡± she quickly added.


    ¡°Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sign of respect.¡±


    ¡°That sounds awfully distant.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s expression shifted into one of amused disapproval.


    Iona felt mildly aggrieved but steeled herself to try again.


    ¡°Leroy¡­¡±


    ¡°No ¡®sir,¡¯ no ¡®mister,¡¯ and no other formalities,¡± he cut her off firmly, leaving her momentarily frozen.


    She had unconsciously been about to attach another title, but his interruption had stopped her short.


    Swallowing again, Iona sneaked a nce at him.


    She thought her attempt should have sufficed, but his expectant gaze told her otherwise.


    Finally, she spoke his name again, this time with more certainty.


    ¡°Leroy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Would you like me to say it again?¡±


    Her eyes darted to his face, checking his reaction, but the situation was already making her self-conscious. Standing there, half-dressed and caught in such a trivial argument, she felt her cheeks flush.


    ¡°No, just keep saying it like that.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s hand slid from her face to the back of her neck, gently supporting her as he tilted her head back.


    He leaned down, his lips meeting hers in a soft kiss that melted seamlessly into their shared breaths, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Her swollen lips stung for a brief moment, but Iona instinctively closed her eyes instead of pushing him away.


    Fortunately, Leroy didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of pressing her further or being rough.


    He leisurely explored the inside of her mouth as though savoring the moment.


    It was different from a passionate kiss meant to stir pleasure¡ªit held a distinct tenderness.


    The obscene, wet sounds that had filled the room gradually subsided.


    Even after the kiss ended, Leroy didn¡¯t let her go. Instead, he lingered, their lips still softly touching.


    He curled his lips into a smile and whispered,


    ¡°Iona.¡±


    Was it his voice, low and husky? Or was it the way her name spilled from his lips?A shiver ran down her spine, raising goosebumps across her skin.


    In that moment, Iona felt like she finally understood why he had asked her to call his name before.


    Strangely enough, hadn¡¯t he called her name several times already?


    And yet, the simple change in setting made it feel entirely different.


    Pulling back just slightly, Iona murmured,


    ¡°...This is... better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    They both burst intoughter at the same time.


    Then, without knowing who moved first, they found each other¡¯s lips again.


    As she gripped his cor and pulled him down onto the bed, Iona silently prayed that the maid would take longer than usual to heat the bathwater. Long enough for no one to interrupt them.


    <strong>***</strong>


    In the end, the two arrivedte together.


    Since the reason for their dyy with the lord anddy of the house themselves, no one dared to mention it. Yet, the atmosphere among the group was unmistakably different.


    Feeling too embarrassed to endure it, Iona dered that she would ride in a separate carriage from Leroy.


    It wasn¡¯t so much that she wanted to keep her distance from him now, but rather that she had a report from Fin that she hadn¡¯t been able to hear until now.


    ¡°Anything of note while I was away?¡±


    ¡°No, mydy. The tasks you assigned have beenpleted without issue,¡± Fin replied in his usual calm tone.


    Reassured by hisposed demeanor, Iona quickly collected herself.


    Though she had felt guilty for neglecting the tedious duties she¡¯d left in his care, it seemed Fin, unlike her, had led an exceptionally diligent life during that time.


    Listening intently to his report, Iona spoke with relief in her voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like security was as tight as I¡¯d feared.¡±


    ¡°Viscount Ida appears to be rather stingy. When those working for the state find their pockets empty, funds tend to leak in less visible areas.¡±


    ¡°Your skill is still as impressive as ever,¡± Iona remarked as she reviewed the documents Fin handed her, letting out a soft exmation.


    She froze for a moment, though. Was it really appropriate topliment someone for being good at manipting documents? The thought threw her off bnce.


    Fortunately, Fin didn¡¯t seem to ponder it as deeply as she did and merely replied curtly, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    After all, Fin hadn¡¯t pocketed any of the money himself. There was no need for her to feel uneasy about it.


    Settling her thoughts, Iona changed the subject.


    ¡°You¡¯vee all this way to serve me, yet I feel I haven¡¯t paid enough attention to you. If there¡¯s anything you want aspensation, name it. I¡¯ll grant you anything.¡±


    ¡°I have no particr desires, mydy. If I¡¯ve been of help to you, that¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Though I appreciate the sentiment, it does leave me feeling guilty.¡±


    ¡°Then, could I ask you to help me settle down here?¡±


    Iona¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the unexpected request.


    Though Fin had repeatedly expressed his desire to stay by her side, she hadn¡¯t thought he would truly want to leave his homnd and settle here permanently.


    In truth, it was a wee suggestion on her part.


    A spark of warmth lit in Iona¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s a request I¡¯d be happy to grant. In fact, we should find you a proper house, not just a temporary lodging.¡±


    ¡°The ce I¡¯m staying at now is more than sufficient,¡± Fin interjected as if to dissuade her.


    Currently, Fin was boarding at the home of a kind woman who was acquainted with the head maid. The arrangement was made to ensure he wasn¡¯t burdened with household chores. Still, if he intended to settle down here permanently, Iona thought it would be better in many ways for him to have his own house.


    After all, relying on someone else¡¯s hospitality couldn¡¯t be entirelyfortable.


    As she pondered what more she could do for her loyal subordinate, a sudden idea lit up her face. Snapping her fingers, she dered,


    ¡°No, no, this won¡¯t do. We need to find you a match instead.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°How old are you now?¡±


    ¡°¡­I turned twenty-eight this year,¡± Fin replied, though his expression clearly showed he had no idea where this was going.


    It seemed he hadn¡¯t fully grasped the meaning behind the word ¡°match¡± that she had used.


    Meanwhile, Iona was practically brimming with excitement at the prospect of giving her subordinate a meaningful reward.


    Clearing her throat to steady her enthusiasm, she borated,


    ¡°At that age, it¡¯s about time you got married. Actually, you¡¯re a bitte. I know things have been hectic, making it hard to settle down, but that changes now. I¡¯ll support you fully.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re talking about my marriage?¡± Fin asked, looking stunned.


    ¡°Of course. If nothing else, I¡¯m your senior in this area, am I not? Let me tell you, marriage is wonderful. It brings stability and¡ª¡±


    She suddenly sounded like an elderly rtive doling out life advice. Fin, looking utterly bewildered, could only stare at her.


    Sensing that Iona might ask about his preferences in a partner next, Fin hastily attempted to decline.


    ¡°I appreciate the thought, mydy, but I¡¯m not considering marriage at the moment¡ª¡±


    Just then, someone tapped on the carriage window.


    Both Iona and Fin turned toward the sound.


    It was Jonas, leaning in from horseback to peer inside.


    When Iona reached for the carriage door, Fin swiftly stepped in to open the window instead.


    Jonas greeted them with a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Well now, what¡¯s got you two so deep in conversation?¡±


    ¡°Perfect timing, Sir Jonas. Do you happen to know any eligible women in this area?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Jonas¡¯s face shed with confusion at the sudden and peculiar question.


    Gesturing toward Fin, Iona exined,


    ¡°Fin wants to settle down in the duchy. I was thinking of matchmaking for him.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Fin? Getting married? Are you serious?¡±


    Jonas turned to Fin, his face a mixture of disbelief and curiosity.


    As he noticed Fin¡¯s increasingly flustered expression, Jonas immediately grasped the situation and the predicament Fin was in.


    ¡°Ohhh, I see! Ah, mydy, of course, I¡¯ll roll up my sleeves and get to work! Leave it to me, and I¡¯ll give it my best effort.¡±


    ¡°¡­That really won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Fin attempted to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fin! I¡¯ll help you find someone you truly like. I¡¯ll dedicate myself to this task wholeheartedly,¡± Jonas interrupted with a sly grin, cutting off any protests Fin might have had.


    Fin tried every excuse to reject Jonas¡¯s not-so-wee enthusiasm, but the man proved to be a formidable opponent.


    Each time Fin tried to wriggle free, Jonas skillfully blocked him, even going as far as to notify him to keep his weekends free for introductions. Then, as if everything was settled, Jonas gave a cheerful wave and left.


    ¡°Well then, enjoy the rest of your chat!¡±


    Fin sighed deeply as Jonas disappeared, realizing he had just been roped into a series of matchmaking adventures against his will.


    Iona watched Jonas ride off, brimming with enthusiasm, and sent him off with a satisfied smile.


    She had been worried about finding a suitable match for Fin, considering she had only recently settled here herself. Thankfully, she could now rely on Jonas, a local, to help her with the task.


    With a relieved expression, Iona turned to Fin and asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exciting?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Fin replied.


    His face, however, had gone slightly pale, though Iona dismissed it as motion sickness from the carriage ride.


    After that, Fin fell unusually silent.


    Preupied with the mild ache in her lower back¡ªa remnant from the night before¡ªIona failed to notice his change in demeanor.


    In the quiet, the carriage continued on its way until it finally arrived at Viscount Ida¡¯s estate.


    As they neared their destination, Iona gazed out of the window, her brow furrowing as an inexplicable unease crept over her.


    There was something subtly different about the atmosphere surrounding the mansion.


    Since their visit had been prearranged, the gatekeeper allowed them through without any issue. But as the group reached the front entrance, they were stopped.


    The moment Iona and Leroy stepped out of the carriage, a servant hurriedly approached them, bowing low.


    ¡°My apologies, Duchess. The viscount is not¡­ in a state to receive guests at the moment¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Iona cut the servant off, her tone sharp.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood for unnecessary exnations.


    However, the servant froze, trembling slightly, lips tightly sealed as if whatever had happened was too unspeakable to voice.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 195

    Iona, sensing something ominous, turned to look at the firmly closed front door.


    From a distance, the hurried sound of footsteps was drawing closer.


    Soon enough, someone burst through the door, gasping for air as they looked at the guest.


    It was Carmen, the wife of Viscount Ida.


    Carmen bit her lip as though holding back a surge of emotions.


    ¡°Your Grace...¡±


    In a trembling voice, Carmen muttered those words awkwardly before suddenly throwing herself into Iona¡¯s arms.


    Her clumsy, desperate movements showed no sign of grace, but Iona deliberately let a few moments pass without stopping her.


    ¡°My husband, my husband... Oh, dear God!¡±Carmen began to sob uncontrobly, clinging to Iona.


    For a brief moment, Leroy¡¯s gaze flicked toward them, his eyes meeting Iona¡¯s.


    Iona nced down at Carmen without a word.


    The maids who had followed Carmen outside tried to calm her, horrified by the scene, but Carmen paid no heed.


    It was as if her grief had drowned out everything else around her.


    Iona gently patted Carmen¡¯s back and spoke softly.


    ¡°Please, calm yourself and tell me what happened, Viscountess.¡±


    ¡°This must be a nightmare. It has to be a dream. Isn¡¯t that right, Your Grace?¡±


    Carmen¡¯s words tumbled out in Bardemese, quick and disjointed, leaving Iona with a confused expression.


    Even the maid who usually tranted Carmen¡¯s words was silent, overwhelmed by the moment.


    Only Carmen¡¯s heart-wrenching sobs filled the space.


    ¡°Viscountess, I need you to tell me what happened so I can help you,¡± Iona said, her voice firm.


    Atst, Carmen¡¯s sobs began to subside, as if she had regained a shred ofposure.


    She raised her head unsteadily, her tear-soaked eyshes trembling as though convulsing.


    Her pale face looked as if she might faint at any moment.


    The staff who had stepped outside to send the guests away or assist the baroness watched with pity in their eyes.


    ¡°My husband is dead.¡±


    Carmen announced her husband¡¯s death in unusually clear Imperial, her voice shaking with certainty.


    Viscount Ida had been murdered by his own son, Dieter.


    Under the influence of the drug, Dieter had failed to recognize his father, who had entered his room, andmitted a tragic mistake.


    ¡°There was a loud noise this morning,¡± Carmen said, her voice quivering.


    Despite being bundled up in two nkets and clutching a hot-water bottle tightly to her chest, she still seemed freezing.


    Fixating her gaze on the coffee table, she continued speaking rapidly.


    ¡°At first, I thought he had gone to scold Dieter. No, that must¡¯ve been his intention. Dieter didn¡¯t show up for breakfast today... He was probably furious because today was the day you, Your Grace, were to visit, and there were things he wanted to address with Dieter beforehand.¡± ?


    Her rambling speech ignored any consideration for her listener.


    Even the maid, who usually tranted her words with diligence, didn¡¯t have the chance to interject, leaving her exnation dry and overly concise.


    ¡°No one dared to enter the room to stop them. Only Dieter could¡¯ve calmed him down, but¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But it took so long¡ªnearly until lunch¡­¡±


    Carmen¡¯s voice trailed off as she swallowed back a sob.


    Iona leaned back into therge single-seater chair, feigning a deep sigh of sorrow.


    She had chosen this chair over a wider one since Leroy wasn¡¯t by her side to join her.


    The baroness, paralyzed by fear, was in no state to take any action, while Leroy, ustomed to taking responsibility, had gone to investigate the room after receiving a brief exnation of the incident.


    Iona, though familiar with such tragedies in her own way, stayed behind tofort the grieving baroness.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been intentional. Dieter respected his father¡­¡±


    Carmen seemed to be struggling more than anyone to rationalize the situation for herself.


    Iona¡¯s voice remained calm as she responded in agreement.


    ¡°Of course, Viscountess. I know Dieter as well.¡±


    ¡°If he had even a shred of sanity left, he would never have done such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me more about Dieter¡¯s condition? Was he truly unable to recognize anyone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, when people rushed in, they found him sound asleep,pletely unaware of the world... next to my husband¡¯s lifeless body. The servants have locked him in the cer for now, but... oh, oh no¡­¡±


    Carmen dissolved into sobs once more, her grief filling the room as Iona silently contemted the gravity of the tragedy.


    Carmen, as though unable to speak further, broke into tears again.


    The maid, who had already gone through several handkerchiefs, hurried over once more to wipe her mistress¡¯s face.


    Only after a long pause did Carmen, her breathing steadied, look at Iona with hollow eyes.


    ¡°Your Grace, you must know about Dieter spending time with badpany and indulging in terrible habits.¡±


    Iona allowed herself a small, self-deprecating chuckle, thinking that the situation had taken an amusing turn.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Iona admitted smoothly. ¡°I even considered informing the Viscount about it to help fix those habits.¡±


    With a sigh that feigned deep regret, Iona added, ¡°But you stopped me, didn¡¯t you, Viscountess?¡±


    The maids of the baron¡¯s household, who were listening in on the conversation, reflexively shot disapproving nces at Iona, as though to say that such a remark was unnecessary in this moment.


    Of course, no maid would dare show such impudence to a noble openly; the sympathy they felt for their mistress quickly faded.


    Meanwhile, Carmen, recovering slightly from the shock, sniffled and answered, ¡°I thought Dieter was only smoking hashish. It¡¯smon enough in port towns that I didn¡¯t see it as a serious problem. If I¡¯d known he was using something more dangerous, I would never have let it slide.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t,¡± Iona agreed, maintaining her air of polite disapproval.


    ¡°Still, it might have been better to approach the situation more cautiously. As you know, bad habits like these don¡¯t leave much room for moderation. There¡¯s a saying in Bardem about such things, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    Iona, her pronunciation crisp and deliberate, recited the foreign phrase as though delivering a deration.


    ¡°You must have summoned me here because there¡¯s something you want to discuss in private, Viscountess. Shall we get to the point?¡±


    Both Carmen and her maid, who had been tranting for her, turned their attention to Iona, startled by her suggestion.


    Iona leaned back into the sofa with a satisfied expression, as though achieving her aim with that alone.


    The silence that followed did notst long; the performance had to continue.


    Carmen, visibly flustered, spoke up. ¡°You speak Bardemese?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied it before. I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m fluent, though.¡±


    Carmen scrutinized Iona with cautious eyes, though her examination was brief, likely due to the presence of others.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s quiteforting to have someone I can confide in. If you wouldn¡¯t mind, could you and your husband stay the night at the manor? After such a frightful event, it would put my mind at ease to have you here.¡±


    Iona readily agreed.


    The moment Iona gave her consent, Carmen dismissed her maids under the pretext of preparing the guest room. It was evident she wanted Iona to do the same with her own attendants, but Iona deliberately ignored her expectation.


    In any case, only Yulia remained by Iona¡¯s side, making the number of attendants between them equal.


    Sipping her tea, Iona nced at the two women across from her.


    Carmen appeared conflicted, as if mentally revisiting every word she had spoken in Iona¡¯s presence. In contrast, her maid, Amaia, stood behind her with an impassive face, showing no visible reaction.


    Not that it mattered; this wasn¡¯t a situation where the maid could outshine her mistress.


    ¡®To be fair, they¡¯ve been careful enough so far that I haven¡¯t picked up on much directly from them.¡¯


    Any information Iona had obtained hade from other investigations. There was no need to worry about nonexistent slips of the tongue.


    But now, with an unexpected move that revealed a card before its time, Iona had gained the psychological upper hand in this exchange.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad start.


    She had yed along with their performance faithfully until now; it was time to uncover the truth.


    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you tell me what it is you want, Viscountess?¡±


    Carmen, unaware of what Iona truly sought, predictably took the bait and began to speak.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 196

    ¡°I heard from Peter. You have something you want in exchange for keeping the secret.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, we did have that conversation¡­¡±


    Iona trailed off meaningfully, her words hanging in the air before she continued slowly.


    ¡°But it seems the value of that secret has risen a bit since then.¡±


    What was originally just a small scheme for Peter to earn some pocket money had now escted into the root of a murder case.


    If Iona revealed that Peter was the one who had addicted Dieter to the drugs, Peter would not only lose his knighthood but would also be ostracized from every noble family, doomed to wander the streets.


    Carmen would never allow her lover Peter to face such a fate.


    ¡°I understand. I wasn¡¯t unprepared for you to take this approach. Normally, we would have handled things more carefully¡­ but we simply didn¡¯t have time. That¡¯s why we decided it would be better to pay the higher price to ensure your silence.¡±


    Though Carmen didn¡¯t reveal why she felt they were out of time, Iona felt as if she already knew exactly what had happened.¡®So, the note I sent must have worked.¡¯


    It had been Iona who had slipped a note into Carmen¡¯s room, pretending it was from Count Setabara.


    Knowing that Carmen, caught in a scandal with Peter, might withdraw, Iona had deliberately baited her.


    Since Iona had already pieced together the nature of Carmen¡¯s rtionship with Count Setabara, crafting a few cryptic words hadn¡¯t been difficult.


    ¡®And it seems this woman was already in a fragile mental state.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Peter had hidden himself by building awork of associates who shielded him from scrutiny. He had deliberately shared the secret with more people, using them as decoys and witnesses to spread rumors and create an atmosphere of suspicion.


    To frame Dieter as the murderer of his own father, witnesses were needed to testify to his severe drug addiction.


    ¡®Last time, I didn¡¯t have enough time to intervene. But if preparations are made in advance, silencing these addicts isn¡¯t that difficult.¡¯


    The method was simple: supply them with highly addictive drugs and demand their silence in return.


    Some of the lower-quality ingredients caused such extreme cravings that people would even sell out their own family for another dose.


    Convincing them to alter their testimonies was easy.


    For those who had already spent years indulging in debauchery, resistance to such substances was unlikely.


    The issue, however, was that Carmen and Peter had been caught red-handed by Iona in their attempt to addict Dieter.


    Now, they were at a crossroads: abandon their longid ns or push forward at any cost. In the end, they were forced to choose thetter, inadvertently handing Iona the very weapon to control them. §²


    ¡°Very well, Lady Viscountess. Let¡¯s not drag this out. I¡¯ll tell you what I want.¡±


    Iona sped her hands together, resting them neatly on herp, as she spoke lightly.


    ¡°Leave thisnd with Sir Peter.¡±


    Carmen¡¯s lips parted slightly in shock.


    Her nk expression made it clear she hadn¡¯t expected such a demand. She stared at Iona, her face half-dazed.


    To make it clearer, Iona borated, choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°We will cover the expenses. It would be best if you crossed over to Bardem, but if you¡¯re worried about Count Setabara finding you, I can arrange for you to relocate to an ind region instead. Of course, you¡¯ll have to erase all traces of your past, but I don¡¯t think that will be too difficult.¡±


    ¡®After all, you¡¯ve done it once before.¡¯


    Iona¡¯s casual tone belied the weight of her statement, causing Carmen¡¯s face to drain of all color.


    Iona wasn¡¯t joking.


    The price Carmen had anticipated before meeting with Iona was something entirely different. She had expected demands that would negatively impact the management of the estate¡ªa disadvantageous treaty, perhaps¡ªsomething that might destabilize the region but leave her position secure.


    But now, Iona¡¯s aim was none other than Carmen herself.


    Carmen struggled to maintain herposure but couldn¡¯t hide her unease. She stammered, trying to form a response.


    ¡°¡­How¡­ how do you even know that¡­¡±


    ¡°Your origins, you mean? It wasn¡¯t that difficult to uncover.¡±


    ¡°Until now¡­¡±


    ¡°It probably didn¡¯t matter. Lord Viscount Ida wouldn¡¯t have cared whether his new bride¡¯s background was spotless, as long as she had dealings with Count Setabara.¡±


    Iona cut Carmen off, her tone sharp but not unkind. She simply wanted to avoid wasting time on pointless exchanges.


    Iona¡¯s voice turned businesslike as she continued.


    ¡°You know as well as I do that this is just a bothersome scandal. You were formally recognized as part of the Setabara family, and on the surface, your marriage to Viscount Ida appears perfectly normal. Your past status is irrelevant at this point.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely stating the facts. This deal is hardly a loss for you.¡±


    Carmen sat silently with her head bowed, listening to Iona¡¯s words as they poured into her ears.


    It wasn¡¯t the revtion that Iona knew about her lowly origins that shocked her.


    Whispers had long circted that Count Setabara had taken her from an orphanage, and Carmen had always suspected that her true background might not remain entirely hidden.


    After all, her rough, scarred hands and the callouses on her feet betrayed her past. Despite softening over the years spent as a noblewoman, her skin still bore traces of her former life, starkly different from the unblemished skin of nobledies who had neverbored a day in their lives.


    What truly unsettled Carmen was something else entirely.


    ¡°You¡­ never intended to join hands with me, did you?¡±


    Carmen raised her head, her fingers clenching into fists atop herp.


    She couldn¡¯t detect a single ounce of goodwill in the actions of someone who had not only discovered her vulnerabilities but had meticulously investigated them.


    Her expectation that some unfair trade might at least be on the table now seemed like nothing more than foolish self-delusion.


    This was ckmail.


    While Carmen¡¯s breath came out in harsh gasps, Iona remainedposed, her face calm and detached.


    Locking eyes with Carmen, Iona calmly delivered her next set of demands.


    ¡°There are two conditions. First, you leave the estate. Second, you deal with the maid standing behind you. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Carmen shot up from her seat, mming the table as she rose.


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable! What fault does my maid have for you to target her like this?!¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯s not just a maid. Does that answer your question?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Carmen froze, her expression betraying her shock.


    She hadn¡¯t expected her secret to extend to this. The maid, Amaia, also looked taken aback, her face showing a rare flicker of unease.


    A faint sigh escaped Amaia¡¯s lips before she finally spoke.


    ¡°Why are you trying to kill me?¡±


    Iona stood, running her hand along the top of the sofa as she slowly circled toward Amaia, stopping directly in front of her.


    Looking down at Amaia with a detached gaze, Iona answered inly.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t be sure you¡¯ll side with me.¡±


    ¡°If you learn who I serve, you¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m acting out of ignorance?¡±


    Amaia¡¯s eyes wavered ever so slightly.


    ¡°Is this betrayal?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I married the duke, who your master considers a thorn in their side?¡±


    ¡°I thought there was an unspoken agreement¡­¡±


    ¡°You were mistaken. And the longer that misconceptionsts, the better it is for me.¡±


    ¡®Better until the moment I sink my teeth into her neck myself¡¯, Iona thought.


    A tense silence hung in the air between Iona and Amaia.


    Then, suddenly, Iona saw something sh coldly in Amaia¡¯s eyes.


    In an instant, Amaia pulled a dagger from her sleeve and lunged at Iona with deadly speed.


    Iona sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the strike, and drew her sword from her hip.


    It was a recent acquisition¡ªpurchased alongside Leroy¡¯s gift¡ªa de slightly smaller than his and fondly dubbed ¡°The Power of Love.¡±


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 197

    Amaia quickly shifted direction, diving in to target Iona¡¯s wrist.


    Iona deflected Amaia¡¯s dagger with a casual flick, widening the distance between them once more.


    Carmen, who had been on the verge of letting out a scream at the sudden sh of des, barely managed to mp her hands over her mouth.


    A wise choice. If people gathered here, it would onlyplicate matters further.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Iona muttered with a faint note of admiration, her gaze fixed on the trembling de in her hand.


    She hadn¡¯t expected much from an assassin tied to someone as insignificant as Viscount Ida. But contrary to her expectations, Amaia¡¯s skills weremendable.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom what had brought Amaia to this ce, but it was clear that back in her homnd, she must have been among the elite.


    Iona wasn¡¯t the only one who trusted her own odds of victory.


    Amaia, perhaps caught off guard by her perfectly blocked attack, now wore a look of tension in her eyes.Their gazes locked midair.


    After a brief standoff, Iona was the first to strike this time.


    Since this skirmish had erupted suddenly, Amaia only had a dagger on her, putting Iona at a clear advantage in terms of weaponry.


    Iona capitalized on this rtive edge, maintaining a calcted distance from her opponent.


    Unless Amaia managed to close the gap, her short de posed little threat of delivering a fatal blow to Iona.


    As the battle dragged on, signs of unease began to creep onto Amaia¡¯s face.


    Iona didn¡¯t miss it.


    ¡®The weakness of assassins is theirck of endurance in prolonged fights.¡¯


    Their creed was simple: ¡°Aim for the vital spot and finish it in one strike.¡± More often than not, their methods didn¡¯t even involve des¡ªcarriage idents, animal attacks, falls, poison. The ways to eliminate a target without direct confrontation were many.


    And often, they were far more efficient.


    Of course, the assassin before her seemed to have decentmand over a de. Even so, Iona judged that her relentless offense wouldn¡¯t be sustainable for long.


    Her intuition proved correct.


    The pressureing through Amaia¡¯s de was gradually weakening.


    Realizing she was losing her edge, Amaia suddenly flung her dagger straight at Iona¡¯s face.


    Opting to discard her weapon and close the distance, Amaia lunged forward.


    Iona reacted swiftly, retrieving her sword to block the flying dagger. But in that fleeting moment, Amaia closed in and grabbed Iona¡¯s leg, forcing her off bnce and onto her back.


    Amaia straddled Iona, reaching for the weapon in her grasp.


    Yet, no matter how she wed and pulled at Iona¡¯s fingers gripping the hilt, the de wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°What kind of¡­ strength is this¡­!¡± Amaia snarled through gritted teeth, her face almostically frustrated.


    Perhaps realizing she couldn¡¯t wrest the sword away with her bare hands, Amaia turned her gaze to her discarded dagger, lying just a few steps away.


    In the split second Amaia¡¯s focus shifted, Iona took her chance. She threw a sharp left punch, driving her fist into Amaia¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Gah¡­!¡±


    Even with the full force behind the hit, Amaia didn¡¯t budge from atop Iona.


    Abandoning her interest in the dagger, Amaia red back at Iona, her eyes steely with determination.


    She stomped down on Iona¡¯s sword-wielding wrist, pinning it to the ground with her boot. Then, as if to vent her frustration, she swung her fist down toward Iona¡¯s face with all her strength.


    Iona twisted her head just in time, narrowly avoiding a direct hit. The blow grazed her temple instead of shattering her nose.


    When Iona attempted another left punch in retaliation, Amaia caught her wrist with her free hand.


    This left Amaia in a slightly precarious position¡ªexactly as Iona had nned.


    Summoning all her strength, Iona nted her feet and heaved herself upward, using her back and arms to force herself off the ground.


    Amaia pressed her weight down to keep Iona pinned, but in truth, she was far too light to hold her firmly.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    In an instant, the tables were turned.


    Now, it was not Iona but Amaia who found herself pinned to the ground.


    Amaia hastily tried to mount a counterattack, but it was no use. Unlike her, Iona still had her sword.


    The de¡¯s slender edge rested just beneath Amaia¡¯s chin.


    Sensing her defeat, Amaia forced a smile onto her lips.


    ¡°How dishonorable of you, Duchess.¡±


    ¡°Typical nonsense from the defeated,¡± Iona replied coolly.


    Iona was skilled with a longsword, just as Amaia was adept with a dagger. Had they fought with the same weapon, the one wielding the tool they were most familiar with might have won. But battles in the real world were never so fair.


    Amaia didn¡¯t seem to mean her words seriously, as she offered no further argument and instead closed her eyes, signaling her readiness to die.


    Iona gazed down at her silently for a moment.


    Her body was slick with cold sweat from the intense skirmish, but her expression remained remarkably calm.


    Then, Iona spoke suddenly.


    ¡°I half-expected you to swallow poison.¡±


    ¡°If you promise me a painless end, I can fetch some for myself,¡± Amaia replied without opening her eyes.


    It seemed less a genuine request for mercy and more an attempt at sarcasm. Even so, Iona couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of admiration for her.


    Amaia¡¯s unyielding demeanor, even with death¡¯s de pressed against her throat, was strikingly resolute.


    Perhaps those in the business of death were expected to face their own demise with suchposure.


    Iona couldn¡¯t help butpare Amaia¡¯s reaction to her own past experiences.


    ¡°Was I less impressive?¡± she mused inwardly.


    She had once ended her life with a romantic kiss, though it had been a stolen one, taken by force. That memory still unsettled her slightly.


    ¡°Maybe it would¡¯ve been better if I had confessed first,¡± she thought with a trace of regret.


    But what use was regret now? Back then, she hadn¡¯t even realized she liked him.


    And in truth, Iona had no intention of dying nobly in her youth. She¡¯d already once sacrificed herself to protect her lord. Now, she dreamed of living a full life, dying peacefully in old age surrounded by children and grandchildren.


    ¡®This one doesn¡¯t seem likely to die gracefully either.¡¯


    With that thought, Iona lightly tapped Amaia¡¯s cheek with the t side of her de.


    It wasn¡¯t sharp, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt, but it likely bruised her pride.


    Sure enough, Amaia¡¯s brow twitched in visible irritation.


    Seeing her reaction, Iona withdrew her sword and asked, ¡°Amaia, why did you aid the Viscountess?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your mission must have been to keep an eye on Viscount Ida, ensuring his attention didn¡¯t stray.¡±


    Amaia¡¯s face showed clear surprise, as if she hadn¡¯t expected Iona to know her assignment.


    She frowned in confusion, reviewing the situation in her mind, before her expression turned serious.


    ¡°Wait¡­ was this an order from her?¡±


    It seemed Amaia had jumped to the wild conclusion that Iona hade on the Empress¡¯ orders to eliminate her


    Iona let out a dry chuckle, about to correct the misunderstanding, when someone unexpectedly interrupted their exchange.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Carmen, who had been observing from a distance, suddenly dashed forward and threw herself between them, clutching Amaia tightly.


    She copsed onto the floor, her face tear-streaked, and turned to Iona with a desperate plea.


    ¡°Please, Duchess. Stop this. I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll live as quietly as you wish, like a shadow, as if I don¡¯t exist! Just spare Amaia. Whatever else you want, I¡¯ll do it. Anything.¡±


    The unexpected turn of events startled not just Iona but Amaia as well. For a moment, Amaia could only look up at her mistress in bewilderment, unable to protest or intervene.


    Her eyes darted toward Iona, as if fearing the Duchess might harm Carmen next.


    But Iona didn¡¯t make a move to push Carmen away or dismiss her. Instead, she silently listened. Something about this sudden outburst piqued her curiosity¡ªit might just be tied to the reason Amaia had chosen to aid Carmen in the first ce.


    Carmen, sobbing like a mourner at a funeral, continued to confess between her cries.


    ¡°This is all my fault. I forced her into this. I was trying to run away with Peter, and we got caught by her... Amaia was just trying to stop me, but she got dragged into this mess because of me.¡±


    Her wailing was so pitiful that it could move even the hardest of hearts. And perhaps Carmen wasn¡¯t wrong in assuming Amaia¡¯s life hung by a thread.


    The person in question, however, merely massaged her temples, clearly weary of the drama.


    ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate yourself for me, ma¡¯am,¡± Amaia finally muttered. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless either way. I¡¯m already a dead woman. I killed Viscount Ida, yet failed to adequately rece him. That¡¯s as good as betraying my master¡¯s wishes. So if she sent someone to dispose of me, it¡¯s only natural¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s not true,¡± Iona repeated, her voice calm but firm.


    She crossed her arms, her next wordsced with mild irritation, as if she found the misunderstanding bothersome.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here on her orders,¡± Iona rified, dispelling the unnerving notion that she was acting on behalf of the Empress.


    ¡°And for the record, I never said I was going to kill you.¡±


    The room fell silent as her words sank in. Carmen¡¯s sobbing quieted, and Amaia¡¯s hand froze mid-motion as she stared at Iona, stunned.


    For a moment, all anyone could hear was the faint sound of their breathing, heavy from the tension and chaos of the fight.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join Discordinvite/SqWtJpPtm9

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°What on earth is this¡­?¡±


    <strong></strong>


    Amaia looked up at Iona, holding her breath.


    <strong></strong>


    Her expression was filled with the intent to discern Iona¡¯s motives.


    <strong></strong>


    For the confused Amaia, Iona brieflyid out the situation.


    <strong></strong>¡°You have two choices. Betray your master, or quietly meet a dog¡¯s death.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    When issuing such threats, one must avoid giving the other party too much time to think.


    <strong></strong>


    Iona spoke decisively, cutting through the air.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°There is nopromise. And if you choose thetter, my offer to assist the Viscountess in her escape will also be rescinded. Naturally, secrets will no longer remain secrets.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    Having finished her exnation, Iona nced briefly toward Carmen.


    <strong></strong>


    In truth, Carmen had no real alternatives.


    <strong></strong>


    Even if she ignored Iona¡¯s proposal and stayed in this territory, the fact that she had conspired in her husband¡¯s murder would soon be revealed. At that point, continuing to act as the Viscountess would be impossible.


    <strong></strong>


    The vassals who had served under Viscount Ida would hardly protect her. Instead, they would see this as an opportunity.


    <strong></strong>


    With Viscount Ida¡¯s heir, Dieter, being a prime suspect in the murder and his inheritance now uncertain, removing the Viscountess from the equation would allow those involved to divide the wealth among themselves. Who would pass up such a golden opportunity?


    <strong></strong>


    Perhaps thinking along the same lines, Amaia twisted her lips ufortably.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°This is ckmail.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°Roughly speaking, yes.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°So, you provoked me to show that I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance?¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°No, I wanted to confirm whether you¡¯re someone who¡¯d give their life for their master.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    If Amaia had been utterly devoted to the Empress, the flippant answer of the poison is elsewhere would never havee out of her mouth.


    <strong></strong>


    Instead of carrying poison to silence herself, she had brought only a sword to defend herself.


    <strong></strong>


    Whatever she had sought to protect¡ªwhether her own safety or something else¡ªthere was something she valued more than the Empress¡¯ orders.


    <strong></strong>


    Thus, she had nned to defy her master¡¯s will and kill the person she had been tasked to monitor.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡®In other words, it means she¡¯s open to persuasion.¡¯


    <strong></strong>


    Iona looked down at Amaia with eyes full of certainty.


    <strong></strong>


    The fact that they were even engaging in such a lengthy conversation was evidence that the negotiation was tilting in Iona¡¯s favor.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°If you betray your master and follow me, I¡¯ll ensure you won¡¯t be eliminated by that master.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°And if I refuse¡­?¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you. Even if I let you go, once the truthes out, your master will deal with you anyway. The result will be the same.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    If she didn¡¯t take this hand extended toward her, the only oue was death.


    <strong></strong>


    That¡¯s what Iona was saying.


    <strong></strong>


    Amaia, who had been silently watching Carmen¡¯s pale face for a moment, turned her gaze back to Iona.


    <strong></strong>


    Perhaps thanks to Iona¡¯s careful persuasion, Amaia didn¡¯t take long to decide.


    <strong></strong>


    It wasn¡¯t a question that required much deliberation to begin with.


    <strong></strong>


    Amaia asked.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°What would you have me do?¡±


    <strong></strong>


    A satisfied smile appeared on Iona¡¯s lips.


    <strong></strong>


    Then, with rity, Iona replied.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°You¡¯ll serve as the Viscountess¡¯ personal maid.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    The right person in the right ce.


    <strong></strong>


    It was a phrase Iona cherished above all.


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>***</strong>


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°This is why the powerless are always such trouble,¡±


    <strong></strong>


    The Empress let out a weary sigh.


    <strong></strong>


    Her delicate brows furrowed, and the air around her grew icy with tension.


    <strong></strong>


    It was due to a particrly troubling detail in the report she had just received.


    <strong></strong>


    The Empress murmured in exasperation,


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°Whenever I extend a hand to help someone in a dire situation, they always end up betraying their benefactor so tantly. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°You must be greatly disappointed,¡± her attendant replied.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°I suspected he wasn¡¯t destined for greatness, but I never imagined he¡¯d cause financial trouble¡­¡±


    <strong></strong>


    She added with a scoff, as if mocking her own optimism.


    <strong></strong>


    Her irritated gaze dropped to the document in front of her, detailing the embezzled funds Viscount Ida had siphoned off under the pretense of carrying out her orders.


    <strong></strong>


    Fortunately, the spy she had nted to keep an eye on him had discovered the treachery and promptly dealt with the traitor.


    <strong></strong>


    Though she felt a flicker of irritation toward her subordinate for acting on such a significant decision without her approval, her fury soon redirected entirely toward the viscount once she saw the double ledger he had been hiding.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°So, is his wife now in a position to inherit the estate?¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°Yes. Since the viscount was eliminated with the help of his son, his wife is now the sole inheritor of his wealth.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°The viscountess is one of ours, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°Not directly tied to us, but she should be manageable. From what I¡¯ve heard, she¡¯s timid and docile, having always beenpliant with her husband¡¯s wishes.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°Then get in contact with her. Send the recovered funds with our next envoy.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    The Empress tossed the ledger onto her desk, as if discarding her lingering frustration along with it.


    <strong></strong>


    Though the issue seemed to be resolving faster than expected, the solution hadn¡¯t entirely lifted her foul mood.


    <strong></strong>


    Gazing out the window, the Empress murmured,


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°Thatnd has always been a headache.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    Since bing the Empress of the Leman Empire, Rosalia had consistently funneled illegal support to her homnd.


    <strong></strong>


    Of course, the methods she used to gather these funds were far from honorable.


    <strong></strong>


    Most of the money came from public funds intended for the nation¡¯s operations.


    <strong></strong>


    Rosalia used these slush funds to support her brother in Bardem, solidifying her influence and connections.


    <strong></strong>


    Making her homnd prosperous bolstered her own position, and the leverage allowed her to demand unsavory favors in return.


    <strong></strong>


    Thanks to this arrangement, Rosalia maintained a closer rtionship with her brother than ever before, even more so than when she had lived back home.


    <strong></strong>


    What she found especially satisfying was the fact that she was now the one giving orders and assistance.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°But the distribution process keeps running intoplications,¡± she thought grimly.


    <strong></strong>


    This was precisely why Count Schmidt had been eliminated.


    <strong></strong>


    Back then, Rosalia had avoided involving him, continuing her support in secret.


    <strong></strong>


    Knowing the count¡¯s upright nature, she had avoided unnecessary conflict.


    <strong></strong>


    The problem arose when Count Schmidt, suspicious of the origins of the goods being transported, investigated and uncovered her trail.


    <strong></strong>


    Rosalia tried to bribe him btedly, but it was futile.


    <strong></strong>


    The count, brimming with a sense of justice, refused to overlook the issue and declined the secret proposal she offered.


    <strong></strong>


    It was a foolish decision.


    <strong></strong>


    In the end, his entire family met a miserable end because of it.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°Though the damage on our side wasn¡¯t small either.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    The aftermath of eliminating Count Schmidt¡¯s household, and even taking down a ducal family, had left Rosalia with considerable losses.


    <strong></strong>


    Had there been another way to handle the situation, Rosalia wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such drastic measures.


    <strong></strong>


    She stillmented the rigidity of Count Schmidt¡¯s character.


    <strong></strong>


    Even now, the grudge borne by the ducal family gnawed at her nerves, unresolved and ever-present.


    <strong></strong>


    To prevent a repeat of such issues, the Empress had installed Viscount Ida as a puppet lord, overseeing the region directly.


    <strong></strong>


    Not having to operate in secrecy anymore was one small satisfaction she could savor.


    <strong></strong>


    As long as no more petty problems cropped up.


    <strong></strong>


    Rosalia closed her eyes, attempting to quell the unease roiling in her chest.


    <strong></strong>


    It was then that the sound of firm footsteps echoed down the hallway, growing louder as they approached.


    <strong></strong>


    Predicting the identity of the visitor, the Empress slowly opened her eyes.


    <strong></strong>


    There were few people permitted to enter her pce unannounced.


    <strong></strong>


    As expected, her son Richard entered the room, guided by the maids.


    <strong></strong>


    In a warm voice, she called his name.


    <strong></strong>


    ¡°Richard.¡±


    <strong></strong>


    His visit was sudden, but its purpose was obvious.


    <strong></strong>


    Rosalia¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    <strong></strong>


    No matter how she looked at him, her son wore the expression of a man who had found an excuse to reunite with someone he had long missed.


    <strong>--- End Of The Chapter ----</strong>


    [ TN: Join Patreon to <strong>support the trantion and to read 5 chapters ahead of the release</strong>: /YourNoona


    Join Our Discord for regr updates, and have fun with othermunity members: /invite/SqWtJpPtm9 ]<hr>


    Support /content/60992349


    Join /invite/SqWtJpPtm9


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!